parent
830585e2ba
commit
01a7933793
768 changed files with 82022 additions and 0 deletions
167
content/speeches/1980/christmas-in-view-of-the-will-of-god.md
Normal file
167
content/speeches/1980/christmas-in-view-of-the-will-of-god.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,167 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "CHRISTMAS IN VIEW OF THE WILL OF GOD"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:34:28+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:34:28+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/christmas-in-view-of-the-will-of-god.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">December 25, 1980<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>This is the day we celebrate the birth of Jesus Christ. As you know, the original will of God did not include the human fall. Therefore, Christmas itself came about as a result of the fall. Originally, it should not have been necessary for a Messiah to come to bring people back to God. It is clear that even non Christians need such a person who can restore them to the realm of heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God, the Creator, is the center of all things. He has always maintained that position, even after the fall. Nations rise and fall, but God’s will does not fluctuate. God’s ideal was for the individual to multiply into a family, society, nation, and world. In spite of the human fall, this goal of God has never changed.</p>
|
||||
<p>America has become a great country and is following a certain direction. Is that in conformity with what God wants America to be? We know there is a difference between God’s ideal for America, and what America actually is. We must understand God’s plan for the Messiah and how the Messiah is going to work. We must see which way mankind wants to go.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God inspire the creation of religion? Simply stated, it was to allow man to come nearer to God. How do you want to come closer to God? God wants to meet a person head on, face-to-face, so man’s thinking and God’s thinking must be the same. The way they look at each other must coincide and their actions must come from the same direction. We must walk in God’s direction and meet Him. When God is striding along, we must stride with the same rhythm.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since mankind is so far from God, however, there has been no way to find out what God is doing. That is why man needs one person representing all mankind who knows exactly what God wants to do. That person is the one we call the Messiah. That was the capacity in which Jesus came. Thus on the day of his birth, mankind had the possibility for the first time to become one with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>During this season, people eat and drink a lot and say, “Merry Christmas,” but that is far from the original spirit this day. Christmas is the day when people should see the hope of recovering everything lost through the fall. Mankind lost the world, the nation, the society, the family and even the individual who was one with God. Satan snatched all of that away by tempting the individual and luring him away from God. Satan brought human beings into a domain where he could do with them as he pleased. Therefore, man lost everything, even himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah comes to guide people to freedom from Satan so that they can return to God freely. God worked to raise up such an individual by preparing a family, a nation and a world environment. God works on the national level, not just with one individual or family. Jesus came to connect the nation of Israel with God Himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once that nation knew and followed God’s will, it could clear the path for the Messiah. Over a period of 4,000 years, God trained the Israelites to prepare for the coming of the Messiah. If Israel had acted faithfully on the will of God, it could have led the march against the satanic world.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Jesus’ day many Israelites believed that the Messiah would come to expel the Roman Empire, and then the Jews could live happily ever after in their country. In reality, Jesus had to educate the Romans and separate them from Satan, and then Jesus’ followers could live in that country. In other words, Jesus did not come to destroy the country or government itself, but to bring every individual within it to God’s side and chase Satan out. The Israelites thought only they would go into heaven, but God’s idea was to deliver not only the Israelites but to save the entire world through them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan was unwilling to relinquish his custody of the world to Jesus, so what was Jesus supposed to do? Would Jesus just say there was nothing he could do, or wouldn’t he try to grab the people under Satan and bring them to God’s side? Would God tell Jesus to fight Satan and bring the people back to Him, or just to treat everyone kindly? Even today many religious people believe that when an enemy strikes you on the left cheek you should calmly offer your right cheek for him to strike.</p>
|
||||
<p>Of course, Jesus clearly said to love one’s enemies. He asked God to forgive the people who were crucifying him, saying they didn’t know what they were doing.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Soviet Union is very aggressive toward America and is trying to corrupt its young people. Should America just sit still and ask God to forgive the Soviets, or should it stand up and confront this aggression? Since Jesus taught us to love our enemies, how can we deal with this problem? Christians today do not know how to relate to even such a simple situation as this.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Israelites failed to follow Jesus, he found himself in a difficult position: he came to smash Satan, but that would have meant smashing Israel as well. Jesus knew that his reason for coming was to save all people. He asked God at the very end of his life to forgive his enemies, and by so doing Jesus left open a second opportunity for the people to be separated from Satan and returned to God. Jesus asked for their forgiveness at that time so that he could recover them later.</p>
|
||||
<p>We may know we are absolutely right, but we must have the wisdom to wait to confront the satanic side until we are stronger and able to win. Jesus said to turn the other cheek at a time when he was still strengthening the power of the godly side. If the heavenly side had grown so that Jesus could lead the Roman Empire, then would he still have told his people to allow evil people to attack them? No, he would have told them clearly to be bold and strong.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today people think all they have to do is passively love their enemies, but if Satan is your enemy, must you love him? We must love people on the satanic side because it is our purpose to bring them to God’s side with love, but Satan has no business standing where he does today. Jesus told his people to love their enemies for two reasons: First, so that he could increase God’s foundation and grow stronger, and second, to separate fallen people from Satan, leaving Satan out of the godly kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must know clearly what Jesus’ situation was when he said those things. Once Jesus’ dispensation had advanced sufficiently, he would not have spoken that way, but would have told people to strike out at evil. God is the same way. Can God tell people to love Him and love Satan as well? That cannot happen. But God does tell us to love people in order to separate them from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>This can be seen in my situation. Until 1977 I instructed our members to persevere silently and not to take any action against our persecutors. But once the foundation was laid, I instructed the members to turn the attack against evil. By 1977 enough foundation was laid for us to fight against Congressman Fraser and his committee. I also spoke against President Carter’s policies and against communist activities in America for this same reason. God is very aware of what I am doing. Does He feel I am wrong, or does He take my side?</p>
|
||||
<p>We know Jesus was in a pitiful situation. Did he accomplish what he came for? We must really consider that question. We see that after Jesus’ crucifixion Israel was dispersed, so God had to prepare another base for the Messiah to return. Christianity was raised up by God as the foundation upon which the Messiah would come again.</p>
|
||||
<p>Two thousand years ago the dispensation was prepared on the national level, but now Christianity has encompassed the world. Israel was the chosen nation at that time, but now the dispensation has progressed to the world level and a nation oriented to the world level is needed. America fits the description because it contains more than just one race or culture. All races and nationalities are represented here. Therefore, when America does something, it should be for the world, not just for one nation. America must open the way for the Messiah and understand that it is opening the way for the world. America should tell the world, “Here is the person who can teach us how to live.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, however, social evils are rampant in America. As we know from the Bible, sexual wrongdoing is the worst sin, yet no one can solve that problem in America. A drug habit requires much money, so people even betray their own families to get money for drugs. When we can</p>
|
||||
<p>help people realize that drug abuse is one of Satan’s ultimate weapons and cure them from addiction, then Satan’s power will be greatly diminished in this country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are most drug users young or old? Ninety percent are young people, so Satan is attacking young people most strongly. America is the fruit of God’s work in the world for the last 2,000 years. Can any nation remain if its families are destroyed through drug abuse? Clearly it is Satan’s goal to destroy family and religious life, and drugs are his tool. Drugs are a cancer consuming America; the cancer must be cured for the people to become whole again. Who will do it? We can see that America’s only hope lies in God and the Messiah. It is not the State Department or the Justice Department that America must listen to, but to God Himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan is unsparingly using all the tactics that God hates most to conquer this country, but people are unaware of it. What has become of Christianity in the meantime? Many Christians fear that if they uphold a strict standard, people will not come to their church. Thus they have compromised and many are nothing much more than social clubs and recreation halls. Communism has laid a broad foundation in American society and has even infiltrated the churches. Even among people who call themselves patriots, there are those who support communist causes. This is also true of some who call themselves Christians.</p>
|
||||
<p>In fact it is not Americans but the communists who are thinking more about the world level. An American patriot might be thinking about saving America, but in God’s view it is first the world which must be saved, so that is already a fundamental discrepancy. Many American young people have rejected their churches. Some even want to abandon America. Who will save America when people are all confused like this? Who is strong enough to stand up and point out the correct way to go? The main problems in America today are the degradation of morality, the drug problem, racial conflicts and the decline of Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christmas was intended to be a merry time, but in light of these problems today it is not merry at all. What is God’s will regarding Christmas? What does it mean to establish God’s Kingdom on earth? Fundamentally, it means fulfilling God’s original ideal. Didn’t He create the world to see Adam and Eve and one perfect family dwelling within His love?</p>
|
||||
<p>To “save” means to bring back to the original position, or to create again. Re-creation means establishing God’s original four position foundation. In that original ideal, Adam could never be separated from God. If Satan attacked him, would Adam succumb? No matter what Satan did, Adam would cling strongly to God. Eve would plead with Adam not to let go of God under any circumstances.</p>
|
||||
<p>The way of Unification requires winning over persecution. Satan will persecute us powerfully to see if we really want to be Unificationists, so you have to be prepared for that. Satan will test whether a person is united with God by persecuting him. When a person with a Ph.D. joins the church, the first thing he must shed is his pride. He will be persecuted and pounded on and asked to do menial, humble things in order to fulfill universal requirements.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must go through impossible situations to get the diploma acknowledging that we have nothing to do with Satan. God knows that someone who can’t see the value of enduring persecution won’t have any strength in the future, so He has to allow Satan to take him. God can only claim someone if Satan has no objections or accusations. Going through the process of freeing oneself from Satan is very painful in the beginning, isn’t it? That pain doesn’t continue eternally, however. You cannot have just the wonderful parts and not the painful ones. When a person really accepts the painful way, wonderful results will come to him eventually.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your desire is to become one with God’s will. After that, will you need a Messiah? Was there a Messiah in the Garden of Eden? Modem evils like communism and free sex were certainly not a part of the Garden of Eden. There was no chaos and confusion. Today people want many things, such as fine cars and color televisions. Were there as many things to want in the Garden of Eden? Did Adam and Eve have good shoes or fine clothing and table settings?</p>
|
||||
<p>The most beautiful music in the Garden of Eden was God’s voice, and the best perfume was God’s fragrance. The nicest thing to look at was God. God is a God of love. His love is essential. In such love everything will connect to God instantly and be perfected.</p>
|
||||
<p>The experience of first love is unforgettable. Many Americans may not feel this way because they kiss and touch so freely at an early age, but those who wait until they are older feel that experience very intensely. When a man merely touches a woman, he feels a jolt like an electric shock. Americans touch all the time so their senses are dulled, but in the Orient men and women don’t even have to touch for the electricity to flow! The Oriental way is such a sensitive way. When such people feel love for one another, can they forget each other?</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine Adam and Eve’s sensitivity to God before they fell, and how much love-voltage flowed between them. Even if they just stood outside God’s house, they would feel the electricity flowing. They would find their feet walking there, all by themselves, drawn there irresistibly. How fast would their feet move? Once they were drawn into contact, would the noise of their meeting be greater or smaller than thunder? All their senses would be directed toward experiencing that love. When you experience true love, you are completely intoxicated. You don’t remember all the details of such a strong experience, but only remember that it was bright and good. That is the taste of true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you taste the original love of God, other stimulants like drugs and alcohol grow pale in comparison. At that point you don’t worry about your material standard of living. When a person is really close to God like that, even death does not scare him. If he died, he would be with God anyway. Wouldn’t you really like to feel that way? Or would you rather have the security of lots of money and beautiful jewelry? If you had true love, material things like that would not matter. For a woman, something precious like jewelry should be primarily a reminder of the love of her husband. She should wear jewelry to feel her husband’s love better. Is any American woman like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>The ultimate human discovery is finding the person who has become absolutely one with God. Are you absolutely one with God now? No, but still you want to be blessed, don’t you? That is inconsistent. The first qualification for the Blessing is to be absolutely one with God; then a man and woman can love each other. Don’t you sometimes compare your fiancé to other men or women? If you say yes, then you are being honest. Do you think Adam did the same thing? If Eve didn’t like Adam’s beard, would she have wished she had another husband without a beard? If Adam had bad table manners, would Eve have rejected him for it?</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam decided to dedicate one day to helping handicapped people but Eve didn’t want to, wouldn’t she join him anyway? Would American women join in such a situation and follow their husbands? American wives often don’t just walk side-by-side with their husbands but even a few steps ahead! You should be serious to find out how much discrepancy there is between the original way and the way many of you are living today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is cheese more tasty than kochee chang, the Korean hot sauce’? You might prefer cheese, but what would I prefer? By the same token, do you think the taste of the original world is the same as the fallen world? There is an ocean of difference.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a person is setting out to create a brand new internal history for himself, what is the first thing he must do? He would first have to deny everything he did in the past and start with new ties and relationships. Would he enjoy denying everything? If you were told to eat kochee chang instead of cheese, how would you feel? Even if you believed it was right to do, your tongue would rebel and your stomach would boil. After several years of eating it, however, you might become accustomed to it, and then you would appreciate its taste.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have become accustomed to the tasteless things of the fallen world, but now we are trying to restore our ties to God and the original ideal. It is much more difficult than changing our taste preference from cheese to kochee chang. It is almost impossible. However, no one can say he should not go that way. Everyone must go.</p>
|
||||
<p>All people in the fallen domain must make a new start. This is the desperate dilemma of people of the fallen world. Who will help them? If you diligently searched day after day, you would conclude that no one can do it except the Messiah and God. Then we need to have a clear idea about who the Messiah is and what he will do when he comes. He must digest communism, correct the drug situation, change the immorality in the world and revive the Christian churches. He must bring the American viewpoint to the world level, going beyond nationalism. He will have to be virtually a superman to succeed in everything.</p>
|
||||
<p>To follow a person like that will not be easy. Such a follower will be so busy that he will have to go without sleep and food. Even if the Messiah doesn’t know how hard he is working, such a follower will continue because he does it out of love. Only that kind of person will be able to follow the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus’ followers had had even a fraction of this understanding about the Messiah, they could have followed him unquestioningly. A person should be determined that no matter what-come life or death-he will follow the Messiah. The Messiah comes to do what Adam should have done-namely, to fulfill the ideal of creation. The civilization of the whole universe must start from him. When the Messiah comes to the fallen world, everyone will try to persecute him and change his mind. If he is steadfast and doesn’t change, then a certain amount of area will be claimed for God. He must be confident that if he doesn’t succumb to persecution, then one barrier will be cleared. But when that barrier is gone, another will be waiting for him.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you do not surrender to the persecution which comes to you from all directions, then soon all the barriers will be cleared away. If we keep going that way, we will go beyond the national boundary of persecution. Once the national level is overcome, the world level will be waiting. If Israel had supported Jesus, barriers on the national level would have been destroyed. Then Jesus could have taken the initiative to destroy all the evil remaining in the world. He would have been on the offensive instead of the defensive.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought in such detail about how we must persevere through persecution? No individual in the fallen world could survive it, but there is a way to overcome all the persecution at one time. Would you rather face it step-by-step, or finish it all at one time? What are we expected to do now’? You know that God’s ideal of creation is to build the four position foundation. On that foundation each person would love the larger good-for instance, one’s country more than one’s family.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the family there must be not only the filial son but also filial parents. If there are no filial parents, no filial son will come into being. You have never heard of filial parents, have you? What are they? Even though their son is smelly and mischievous, they still love him and try to give him proper guidance. If your parents hadn’t done that for you, you probably would have ended up in an orphanage with no one caring about you.</p>
|
||||
<p>When such parents get old and can’t take care of themselves, what happens to them? A filial son would care for his parents the way they did for him when he was a child and couldn’t go to the bathroom by himself. In that way, the beginning and the end become one. Are all American women filial daughters? Are all American men filial sons’? In this country, many senior citizens’ homes are like junkyards for old cars. Should we allow that to continue, or correct that situation?</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan wants to deprive each individual of the privilege of going to Heaven by preventing him from being a filial child. When your parents are old and require a lot of care, would you want them to die soon and not be a burden, or would you want to take care of them just as they cared for you’?</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently I was very moved to hear about the father of one of the Korean leaders. This elderly man has been bedridden for five years with a nervous disorder and he is almost like a vegetable. His daughter and wife have had the burden of caring for him constantly. Yet his wife says that she hopes he will continue to live as long as possible, even though he is so much trouble to care for. I really feel she is a woman to be commended.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently a 79 year-old Korean journalist came to America to see me, and mentioned that his wife had been bedridden for almost three years. He has been caring for her devotedly all this time, but still he hopes she will live much longer. My heart was very moved to hear him. He and his wife thought that perhaps when he left to come to America it would be the last time they would see each other, so they embraced and tearfully said goodbye. Don’t you think that is a beautiful kind of life? While he was here in America he became sick and had to be in the hospital for two weeks. Remembering his beautiful heart, I made calls to the people around him asking them to do everything they could to help him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are there husbands and wives like that here in America? I am determined to make better husbands out of American men, and better wives out of American women. I must raise my children to be filial sons and daughters according to the highest standard. Would you try to live like that also? It is the most beautiful sight you can imagine. Of course, it will not be accomplished quickly and Americans may zigzag in their commitment, but after some years they will discover that the very best place is the Unification family.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God sees that you are making great effort to care for your parents, would He say that you are foolish to waste your energy, or would He approve? If Jesus were here now, would he approve of such people or say they were foolish? Would God approve of my molding American young men and women into such people? Do you wonder why you ended up in the Unification Church, instead of spending Christmas time going to parties, movies and restaurants? Now you don’t even go to McDonald’s very often. Do you hate me and the Principle for making you suffer so much?</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you know clearly what we are supposed to do? We are striving to come closer to the original way of living, centering around the family. The family is the training ground where you prepare for living in Heaven. Only after becoming filial sons and daughters can you become royal citizens of your country and world. Only in relatively recent times have people elected their president in a democracy, and that system will not continue eternally. Democracy is a temporary part of the environment before the Messiah comes. Eventually, that fight of leadership will be transferred to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Messiah comes again, would the people want him to stay on the sidelines while they continue the way of democracy, or would they want him to lead them? From another point of view, should the Messiah be elected to that position, or is he the Messiah regardless of what people think? If someone tells people they should only work for their country instead of for the world, then clearly he is not the true Messiah. In the same way, the Messiah cannot agree if Americans just want to make their nation a comfortable place to live. He would have to leave that nation if they insisted on thinking that way rather than caring about the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the American government finds out what I am teaching, American leaders will think I am trying to destroy American order. The CIA will try to block our way when they hear me. Should I refrain from speaking out if my words won’t be popular, or speak out anyway? The only reason I am being persecuted is that I am saying things that I know people won’t like to hear. It has taken several hours for us to reach this conclusion, but what about people in the street? They won’t spend the time to understand how we arrived at this idea, but will just think we are terrible.</p>
|
||||
<p>Families must learn that the nation is more important than the family. In wartime, wives will want their husbands to go help the country, telling them not to worry. Even if the husband were the only support for his parents, wife and children, he should still leave everything behind to fight for his country. They would all be proud of him for doing his duty. A king who hears of such a family would bow down to such loyal citizens.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a person who is better than a loyal citizen-he is willing to sacrifice his country to which he gave so much devotion for the sake of the world. If he is willing to take that pain on himself, we can call him a saint. We see very few of them in history. Many were persecuted by their nations but thought more of the world and of God, and they did not compromise the principles they followed. Naturally there are fewer saints than loyal citizens, or filial sons and daughters.</p>
|
||||
<p>God must achieve the highest standard, from the individual level to the world, and the only way to do that is for the individual, family, and nation to be willing to sacrifice. Only after becoming a saint can we be called a true son or daughter of God. For that, we must love the world. Becoming filial sons and daughters is the first step in training to qualify for heavenly citizenship. Then one must also go through rigorous training on the national level.</p>
|
||||
<p>One must love the people of his nation as he does his own family, thinking of the king or president as his own father. With that heart, a person is qualified to advance to the level of saint, to become one in heart with God, loving Him as the King and Father of the world. Basically, one must elevate his love for his family to higher levels.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might ask then, “How can an individual make these sacrifices and still exist?” If the individual sacrifices his family for the sake of the nation, then the people of the nation will love and reward his family. If he gives up his country to serve the world, people of other nations will love the citizens of his nation. I left my country of Korea and gave everything for the sake of the world, so I couldn’t do much for Korea. But eventually the people of the world will give generously to Korea in my place. The people of the world will ultimately respect you for leaving your own families and communities to work for the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If my parents were still alive, how much the people around the world would cherish them. I left them behind and never cared for them because I was working for the world. My country will be cherished by the world because I left it behind. Adam and Eve originally should have represented the world. If the Unification Church today is living for the world, it doesn’t have to worry. That way of life alone is the Principled way.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the way of God’s original ideal of creation. Now we can logically and truthfully say that the Principle is the only ideal which can save the world. The established Christian churches and Jewish organizations, my own country, the communists everyone has opposed me. But without this ideology where could the world turn? If one person comes to restore all of history, then everyone will oppose him, level by level. But if he does not surrender, his enemies will have to give up and a new world can be born.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church has set out to do nothing less than this. Beginning from the individual and family levels, our scope has become wider and wider. We have to separate Satan from mankind, but we can’t do that through normal worldly methods. Can we do this in any way except the original, uncompromising way? This is not just man’s work, but God’s as well. Therefore, we see that those people who oppose the Unification Church are declining, but the Unification Church is growing stronger and bigger. This will happen faster and faster in the future. There is nothing ambiguous about our direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the secular world says a person has done wrong, it is up to a judge to decide who is fight. Can the judge be guided by which side the majority takes? Does God think the Unification Church, which is a small group of people, should follow the majority in the fallen world, or would He say that everyone else should follow the Unification Church way? For the judge, the opinions of people involved don’t matter in making his decision.</p>
|
||||
<p>Though many people disagree with me, what is right is fight. No matter how few people believe in it, God has a standard through which He works to achieve His ideal of creation. Although you are few in number, will you be uncompromising and unafraid of persecution? Do you have confidence that the opposition will break down instead of you? When you collide with the opposition, you will find that they will break first. Can you fight like that? Even if America does not go in God’s direction, will you keep going forward to God’s will and make the nation follow you? Will you make the world turn and follow God’s will?</p>
|
||||
<p>The weather today is brisk and cold, but you feel good, don’t you? Would you like me to make just a short speech and then chase you out to fundraise? Some people might think, “I can fundraise any time,” but others might think, “Sitting here is using up time and I want to go out.” Which answer do you like better? My conclusion is simple:</p>
|
||||
<p>It is best to work the hardest way you can for the sake of the world, moving like the fastest jet plane. A jet fighter has a sharply pointed nose. When you are absolutely focused on your work, nothing you encounter will impede you. When two things collide, the one which is moving fastest will break through.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you understand this simple conclusion, you really don’t have to see me again. Can you say, “Now I understand what you are saying, Father. Let me go and do what I must do and I will see you later in spirit world”? When I unexpectedly visit such a person, he will say, “Father, you don’t really have to speak to me. I know your conclusion.” That is more of a compliment than asking me to speak. Only if you have that kind of determination can you say you do not need to come to hear me every Sunday.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know what God’s will is, what the Messiah came to do, and what mankind should do. You also know that all three should go in the same direction. Did you leave behind your drug problems and immorality when you came to the Unification Church? You know now what America’s problems are. Do you also know what we must do against communism? Are you ready to guide America to help the world? Many people have tried unsuccessfully to solve racial problems, but do we have the energy to do that in the future?</p>
|
||||
<p>These problems will not be solved quickly, but will be our cross. You are free from drugs, free sex, and family problems, but did you give these up just for your own sake? You have to eat up the problems of the world and digest them. They must be your staple diet every day, so you need to have a strong stomach. When you listen to the miserable stories of the prostitutes on the street, you should feel you want to correct the situation yourself. Perhaps you have corrected your own way of life, but when the country is declining, you cannot be complacent.</p>
|
||||
<p>I could have stayed comfortably in Korea, but if I had, you could not have been trained as you are today. I didn’t come here to live easily. You know how I have been treated. I have encountered obstacles everywhere I turned. Since people could not find a legal reason to put me in prison, they tried to create their own reasons and stop me in other ways. If you are suffering, you can compare that with my suffering and see how small your difficulty really is.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know what I have done in America, but few of you know what I did before coming here. You have to study this. I cannot tell you because my time is limited, but those who were with me in Korea can tell you.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Korea were more advanced than America, you would have to make great effort to climb the hill and digest the difference. But since Korea is only a small hill, it is easy to come down from America and take care of that simple country. You have reason now to be grateful that I come from such a country. Just like on a roller coaster, it is easy to zoom down from a high point and zip along over a small hill. That is what is happening to us now. We are on the highest peak, looking down from America, and our roller coaster will start zooming down into the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Perhaps Dr. Durst felt he could adjust to me and go along with me, but now he sees he has to work under Reverend Kim. He may wonder how many others he will have to adapt to and work under and think it is too difficult. He says he has no problem with that. The only way Is to hang onto me and ask me to go faster and get it all over with.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are riding the dispensational locomotive. Along our route there is water covering the tracks and we can’t see the rail on either side. If you know there is a rail underneath then you will hang on and hold your breath. I am doing everything to speed up the dispensation. You may hate the water, but don’t let go of me. You may think the locomotive pulling you is not good enough because it is made in Korea, not America. The best locomotive made in the world is Reverend Moon. Even God is fascinated and wants to get behind the throttle Himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything the Unification Church does is different, and you have to have guts to ride on this roller coaster. Once you are on board, don’t let go. Have confidence that it will not derail. What kind of ride would you have on the roller coaster that dives from heaven in spirit world down to hell? If heaven can be reached only by riding this roller coaster, how will you go? We go to heaven by flying down from the highest heaven to the bottom of hell and back again. Don’t be afraid to die. The person who doesn’t mind dying will live, but those who want to live will die.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan doesn’t want to ride the roller coaster, so he won’t follow you there. If someone starts thinking that this life is too difficult for him and cannot renew his determination, eventually he will drop away. When you first join the Unification Church, everything looks agreeable, but soon you find that life here is also extremely difficult. In looking at you I evaluate how long you will survive.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Dr. Durst came to see me in Boston this summer, I gave him a real scolding that left him almost in tears. He never knew I could be so harsh. It was such a shock that he must have felt that he didn’t want to see me again for a while. I know that kind of situation. That goes for all the rest of you. I know that you are the same American people. This is a serious matter.</p>
|
||||
<p>Instead of being selective and thinking in the conventional way, just swallow everything and see what happens. Don’t you think there are times when I feel so much disappointment in America that I just want to throw everything away and leave? When I hear bitter things, I pre tend that I didn’t hear them. That is the only way I can pass over them safely. Do you really thank me for that? I it is difficult for me to do, how could God do it when He had no faithful people or nation on earth? How about Jesus?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have nice clothes and your stomach is full, you mind begins to wander. We never allow ourselves a moment of idle time, however, and we are so busy that by the time we realize Christmas is here, it is already gone That is the best way to recondition yourselves. You may think you will do better work if you take several days off but it doesn’t work that way. When I was in Hawaii recently, the members asked me to stay a couple more days for vacation over Christmas. It doesn’t matter to in( where I am, but I felt that if I weren’t here at Belvedere you would think in the old way about having a regular Christmas.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whether you are willing to listen to me and whether you understand me or not, I talk and talk to you, some times for four hours or more. When I make the five-hour flight to the West Coast it is very tedious. I feel it must be as tedious for you to listen to me. Are you thinking that when I die, you finally won’t have to listen to me any more?</p>
|
||||
<p>Mother is always concerned about you, and sometime suggests that I make my sermons shorter so they won’t be so tedious. If I give a long sermon today, maybe the next one can be 10 minutes. I usually give a seven-minute talk at the science conferences, for instance. But you need this. When I start to speak in the morning, I see some people who just look dead, but after five or six hours they have a little life in their faces. That is very exciting for me.</p>
|
||||
<p>As we have said, God’s will, the Messiah’s will, and mankind’s will must come into unity. For that reason Christmas has not been merry at all for God and Jesus. Now in the Unification Church we can celebrate a hopeful Christmas for the first time. Although we observe it differently, it is actually a merrier Christmas than in the rest of the world. I want this Christmas of 1980 to be a day of meditation for you so that you can gain stronger conviction about what we must do.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have been moving briskly up to this point. Would you like us to speed up now or slow down? Beginning with God’s Day 1981 we will start each day briskly, so you can jog from the World Mission Center to Headquarters and back again. If you think that is good, then you can do it on your own without anyone instructing you.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus were here on earth, how many times would he be willing to run around Manhattan to help revive it? You might feel that since Jesus and God can’t do this, you will do it in their place. From this moment on, we must be serious about bringing people into God’s domain. If today’s Christmas celebration has made you resolve to do that, then there is no more significant celebration of Christmas in all history.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s will does not end with your perfection. You are merely the beginning. The will of God leads you further to perfect your country and world. When you are witnessing and teaching, you are sowing seeds which will grow in the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who among you has not been to 21-day workshop? Why not? Everyone must have a total of 70 days of training. Headquarters personnel must go through the 21-day course first, no matter how indispensable they may be in their mission. How many of you have not had 2½ years of fundraising? Why not? It is a requirement that everyone must do 2½ to 3 years of fundraising. Who decided that you would not go? How many of you have not done three years of witnessing? How many have not done a seven-day fast? How many did not participate in the 40 day pioneering recently? None of these things are avoidable. Everyone must do them.</p>
|
||||
<p>News World people may not be able to go pioneering for 40 days straight, but they can work four or five days at a time. Blessed couples living with your families, raise your hands. Almost two years ago, mothers went out to work with CARP, leaving behind their husbands and children. Tiger Park really pushed them hard, but now they are grateful that they went out. In Korea many wives go out while the husbands stay home to take care of the children. The husbands also make money to support their wives who are witnessing in the countryside. When the wife comes home from her mission, then the husband goes out. To indemnify fallen Eve’s position, the wives must sustain the home so the husbands can work in a public way.</p>
|
||||
<p>We just started the 40-days’ witnessing this year in America, although I wanted to start it as soon as I arrived here. There has been that much difference between the standard in Korea and here. There is no such thing as a Korean way, Japanese way, or American way in the Unification Church. It is the same everywhere, and if Americans are behind then they are below standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>Long-time members especially must finish at least the 21 -day training by April. You must go through this in the process of being re-created by the Word. You have to take care of your own economic affairs, but you must also help advance the dispensation economically in your country and the world. You will witness not only to your countrymen, but also to people in other nations so that you are connected to at least three countries besides your own.</p>
|
||||
<p>This year is practically over. During the days to come, you must think about these things and refresh yourself for 1981.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to the Principle, a person is only qualified after he returns victoriously from witnessing. You should not be indebted to the church, but should make the church indebted to you. The husband may go to the north and the woman to the south to witness and, though they are separated, their hearts will be tied together. You should feel that you do this because your husband or wife expects it.</p>
|
||||
<p>We cannot abandon the dispensation. We must become strong and bring a victorious result as a foundation for our families. My family and your families will be in the subject-object position, and there is no national boundary or racial difference between us. We go beyond all this but it does not happen automatically. To have a perfect family is not an easy thing. We must work hard and live a hard life so that when difficulty comes we won’t disperse and lose everything. The more difficulty there is in doing this, the more brilliant our families will be and the more result we will see. Only after training in this way will we have the strong family ties, strong patriotism and love for the nation, and a strong desire to save the world in spite of the cost to ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>I chased out our members for that reason, telling the wives to leave their husbands and children at home to go witness. Is it more difficult for a man or a woman to leave their family? I sent the women out because the separation is harder for them. We see a difference in the quality of the families who have done that and those who haven’t. That’s a basic course all Unification Church members must go.</p>
|
||||
<p>My life was no exception and I gained the victory in all phases. Under persecution, I pioneered the path on which you can go fundraising now. I have been paving the road for the economic foundation of this country, to create enough resources to save America. I went to Hawaii to investigate fishing there, but storms prevented anyone from going out, so I came back after five days. If it had not been Christmas, I probably would have stayed through the end of the year. Why did I do this? For the world. I am not indebted to others, instead I want others to depend on me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Beginning next year, the starting point of the next three seven year courses, responsibility will lie primarily with you. For the first three seven-year courses, the main responsibility was mine. Now God’s Day will be your God’s Day; Parents’ Day will be your Parents’ Day, and so forth.</p>
|
||||
<p>The beginning of the second 21-year course is the beginning of your time. If you really work diligently, you can do in seven years what it took me 21 years to do. That is really shortening the dispensation. In those seven years not only can the country be stabilized and brought substantially closer to God, but the foundation for the world dispensation, including the communist countries, must be made.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before you can truly celebrate the Day of All Things, you must be able to restore all things. The money you make fundraising is given to the church to be spent for the sake of the world. The money you dedicate can be a condition for restoring all things, and then you can celebrate the Day of All Things.</p>
|
||||
<p>After all things are restored, the lost sons and daughters must be found. This was the original order of creation, so you must restore them in the same sequence. Three sets of sons and daughters plus Adam and Eve make a family of eight members, as in Noah’s family. When you go witnessing for three years you need restore that minimum number of three men and three women. Then, together with your wife or husband, you will form a family of eight people. Then you can truly celebrate Children’s Day.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your spiritual sons and daughters will work the same way you do for the sake of the country and the world. When they have become one with you, that will be a spiritual foundation upon which God can bless your family in a physical way. In the same way that you follow me, spiritual children must love you so much that even if you mistreat them they will hang onto you. You should love and educate them to that extent. Only after bringing that number of people and restoring all things are you qualified to celebrate Parents’ Day.</p>
|
||||
<p>On that foundation God can first dominate parents, then children, then all things, and Satan cannot accuse any of them. Then you are qualified to celebrate God’s Day. This point of the Principle must be clear in your mind. So far you have been doing these things but without knowing clearly why. Only by following this pattern are you qualified to celebrate the heavenly holidays. Because True Parents set up these days, everyone else can take advantage. In my case it was done in the reverse sequence, setting Parents’ Day first, then Children’s Day and Day of All Things. But you will do this in the original sequence of All Things, Children, then Parents, and finally God’s Day.</p>
|
||||
<p>Nowadays, once Koreans learn about our movement, they either welcome or oppose us-there are no in between people as in the past. If Korea had welcomed us, all the holy days could have been established at one time. There would also have been a country day and world day as well. Then everything could have been fulfilled in only</p>
|
||||
<p>one seven-year course, and you wouldn’t have to do all these things yourself. But because I was opposed in Korea, the 21-year course of indemnity had to occur, and I had to establish the heavenly days separately. Without opposition I could have made all six days at once but because of opposition, the foundation of the 2,000 previous years had to be re-indemnified.</p>
|
||||
<p>The 21-year course became necessary also to re-indemnify the 200 years of American history. The year 1976 saw the harshest persecution against us, not just from this nation but from even the remotest nations around the world. However, three years after that, opposition began to decline.</p>
|
||||
<p>After four presidents-Nixon, Ford, Carter and now Reagan-a foundation is finally laid to indemnify Nixon’s errors. The record will show that I did not fail but succeeded in America. The Reagan victory is a symbol of that victory. The pollsters and professional politicians were all undecided about who would win but we predicted a landslide victory. We took a risk in doing so, for if the election result had been different then all the foundation of indemnity would have been jeopardized. How would Carter have reacted if he had won?</p>
|
||||
<p>My mission in this country is now concluded. After winning this victory on the world level, my work back in Korea becomes much easier. The nation and the churches will welcome me, like restored Cain and Abet welcoming each other. During my recent 40-day visit to Korea, two important things took place which I had been striving for during these past 21 years. The representatives of various Korean societies came to hear me and wanted me to become their leader. I spoke to them about God’s dispensation, and they understood what I said to them. Secondly, many ministers came to hear me speak about God’s dispensation. This had never happened before because ministers were afraid their denominations would ostracize them if they listened to me. Such people rejected me in the past, but after the 21-year course was completed, they embraced me. That situation quickly spread horizontally around the country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Although opposition will decrease because of these accomplishments in Korea, you will still meet some persecution for three or four years because you have to indemnify what I went through in Korea. As soon as it is indemnified, you will be connected directly with the world and you will no longer meet persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>This means that your course will proceed normally, whereas I had to work backward in restoration. If mankind hadn’t fallen, a course of working backward in restoration would not have been necessary. My backward course met a strong forward-moving wave, as the satanic world poured out persecution during the 21 years. The second three seven-year courses differ from the first because now you are returning to the normal course of development, restoring all things, children, parents and God’s position, in that order. This is the inevitable course for all mankind, whether it is difficult or easy.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you know all this very clearly then you will know, clearer than any theologian, what Jesus set out to do and what his real situation was. We see that Jesus was not welcomed by his people. Thus he had to re-indemnify that foundation which God had laid through the Israelites. In other words, he was supposed to go to the Roman Empire, which at that time represented the whole world, and after making a victorious condition there he could have returned to Israel. Then he would have been welcomed there.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a striking resemblance between Rome and Israel 2,000 years ago and America and Korea now. But the significant difference is that America is a largely Christian nation, like Korea, whereas Rome was not Jewish. However, the fact that Korea and America opposed the messianic movement means they are no different from non-Christian nations. It is the equivalent of the non-religious Romans opposing Jesus. Christians really worked hard in the past to oppose me, pressuring the governments in America and Korea to stop and even kill me. I not only had to survive but win a victory over the power of evil, and the peak of that battle came in 1976.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should know that your three seven-year courses start on my victorious foundation on the world level. You are not starting all over again where I did. Thus you are working on an elevated level compared to my initial position. From this time on, it is definite that the Soviet Union will decline, particularly when the three key nations of Korea, Japan and America really become one. This unity will not happen automatically, so who must bring it about? No ordinary Christians have this vision, so the Unification Church must do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the onset of this new era, President Park of Korea and Premier Ohira of Japan died unexpectedly, and President Carter lost his political power. If these three countries can unite centered on God, then the free world will advance and the communist world will start disappearing. I predict that as soon as Reagan is inaugurated, communists will start staging demonstrations against him on college campuses. But our young people in CARP are prepared and will confront them face-to-face, something even the government cannot do.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Reagan government will come to respect this movement. No one else has the vision necessary to stand and fight. They will watch what happens when the communists ruthlessly attack and yet we steadfastly fight back. Finally, people will have to take the righteous side, even if they do not join the fight themselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>An environment conducive to Mr. Reagan’s candidacy began to emerge only after Congressman Fraser was defeated in his battle with the Unification Church. Fraser was a symbol for the liberals, and once he was out of office many other liberals were washed away as well. Then the conservatives could begin to rise.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the next four years we must be determined never to yield an inch in the fight against communism. Then miracles can happen. The communists will fight with everything they have, but we are prepared for this historical challenge. This is your responsibility. We are not fighting individually but will be supported by our families. Churches around the country will also support us in our fight.</p>
|
||||
<p>I had to overcome opposition from the nation, Christianity, and the free world, but now the war against government and church opposition is won, and you will fight directly against communism. That is what your next four years will be focused upon. During that time the communists will lose power more and more. You will see whether my prediction is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the Unification Church appeared, the communists were considered the strongest fighters, but now they are no match for us. This was proven in Japan. The communist youth movement was strong everywhere in Japan and everyone feared them, but we fought them and won by challenging them about communist doctrine. They had to surrender when we clearly explained the fallacies of their doctrine. After that the communist leadership issued a directive that their members should not debate Unification Church members about doctrine.</p>
|
||||
<p>The past year marked the end of the period when established Christianity came against us. The second 21-year course marks the time when nations will be inspired to fight communism and form one free world. Right now only the Moonies are willing and able to fight communism. Because we are effective, people will have to come to our side even though they don’t like us. The fight against communism will automatically unite the free nations. South Americans are more keenly aware of this need than North Americans. They more clearly know the value of my thought and our work here in America, and they have asked us to send people to teach them how to defeat communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know what has happened before, and what you must do from now on. You can forge ahead knowing that the communists will break when we collide with them. Now you know the plan we are implementing to educate South Americans, North Americans, and Europeans about communism. If you faithfully persevere during the next seven years, everything will fall precisely. We are liberating Jesus, God, and the entire world. Who will lead the world after communism is eradicated? Unificationism is the hope for the future world. From 1981, communism will begin to decline and eventually be eliminated from the face of the earth. Everything has a time when its fortune is rising or declining. When the fortunes of communism were rising, it was more difficult to resist, but now that its fortunes are declining it will easily tumble down.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Puritans were pioneers but at that time no one imagined what kind of nation they were establishing. You are the pioneers of the world centered upon God. I personally guarantee your position as the world’s eternal pioneers.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in the Unification Church we make no distinction between races. You are each following me directly. At some point in the future, one person, perhaps one of you, will be the last person on earth who actually followed me directly. Even though that person will be old, whenever America has a celebration, he or she will be invited to speak about the pioneering days. It won’t matter how ugly that pioneer may be. He will be the only one who can tell firsthand how I worked and taught Americans.</p>
|
||||
<p>Future scholars will study my life and seek to become authorities on Reverend Moon. But that old pioneer will be more of an authority than those scholars. When there are fewer and fewer direct followers left, people will seek out the last Oriental, the last white person, the last black person alive who followed me, and the last person in each nation who actually was with me physically, and so forth. Don’t you think this will happen, even sooner than anyone imagines?</p>
|
||||
<p>When there is only one man left in the world who knew me, he will be invited to all the world events. When people attend a memorial service at my tomb, will they follow this last person or the president of the country who will also be attending the memorial service? Can you imagine this? You will remember hearing me speak on Christmas in 1980. If I drop a slightly soiled handkerchief and you pick it up and keep it from that time on, people in the future will be fascinated with that handkerchief. It will be so valuable that you wouldn’t exchange it for anything. Would people rather hear me tell of my life directly or listen to an elderly follower? No doubt that person will be cherished in the future, but being here now is thousands of times more precious. Do you feel that value today?</p>
|
||||
<p>Billions of marriages will take place in the future, but only a few people will be blessed directly by the True Parents. When the last such couple is alive on earth, will they be valuable or worthless? They will be more valuable than any couple brought together by a king or queen. Do you feel that? Such thinking is realistic, not just dreaming.</p>
|
||||
<p>How valuable will be the first black and white couple who were matched and blessed by me? Have you ever stopped to think how significant that matching is to the entire universe? No matter how ugly your husband may be, he represents all men of the past, present, and future. There will be no one else like him who lived at the same time as the True Parents. Perhaps he will be honored by the grandest statue in the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you ever think of your husband or fiancé in that way? Perhaps you have been comparing him to other men you have known, and wishing he were as handsome or educated, or whatever. But if your husband is inferior to those men, so much the better. When you isolate a person’s eyes, they are not so different from anyone else’s. If you compare noses, they are all practically the same, as are ears. It is just the slight difference in combinations that creates a difference in appearance; certainly the material is the same.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look closely at an unattractive person, you will probably see that his glance or look has more strength or life. A person may be very attractive, but that will be offset by some weak point. If the vegetation on the ocean floor is attractive but not full and substantial, few fish will swim and play there. But even though the vegetation may be ugly, if it is full and bushy many fish will come. Don’t look at just one generation or one example. If you consider the various generations in a lineage, you see the great variety of appearances given by God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently a Korean man told me that he felt it was so great that God did not create people to live forever on earth. It is much better for the old to die and new people to be born. When someone reaches the age of 100, he is full of wrinkles, but imagine how wrinkled someone would be if he lived to be 1,000 years old!</p>
|
||||
<p>If your thinking is correct then no one seems ugly to you. God’s dispensation goes in cycles, so if you have an ugly wife you can remember that you are just at one point of the cycle, and that your children or grandchildren will be very beautiful. This is the way God distributes things. So far white people have dominated sports, but now black people are becoming much more prominent. Almost half the best football players now are black, for instance. Many black people don’t like to be studious, but prefer simpler things; that’s their limitation. But in the Unification Church, white and black all have the same standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is one small black brother who always comes to sit here in front and responds to each word, while the white members are always scattered around, and I have to look to see who is paying attention. CARP is in good hands with Tiger Park, who is here now. A tiger is a night prowler, not a day prowler. When I picked him as leader of CARP he fought very strongly. No one can remove that fact from history. If you receive my direction and work hard for it, imagine the value it will bring you in years to come. Dr. Durst was a professor, a job many scholars compete for, but when I appointed him president of HSA he threw away his professorship like old shoes.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are you pioneering? Are you pioneers in wearing nice clothes and makeup? You are all pioneers in marriage, but do you men need beautiful wives for that? Are you a pioneer in avoiding fundraising until the last possible moment? Or in sleeping whenever you are tired? Maybe you think, “You have spoken so many hours, Father, so I will be a leg-stretching pioneer.” Two years ago I spoke for 16 hours, so we are just at the halfway point now. You should start thinking about what kind of pioneer you are going to be. Would you be the pioneer to save America, to save the world, to liberate Jesus, or to liberate God?</p>
|
||||
<p>Do people say “Jesus Christ,” or “Oh, my God” in a good way in America? Why don’t people say that when everything is wonderful? Probably it was first said in despair when God was leaving. You must remember that the time when God leaves is the time we say, “Oh, God!” It’s best when we say it to welcome Him, however. When someone is in prison for a long time and then suddenly is liberated, is it necessarily bad if he cries out in happiness, “Oh, God!”? It all depends on the feeling behind the words.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes I wonder whether I would be able to tolerate the discomforts of pregnancy like Mother does, or whether I would flunk that test. I sometimes think that the skin of men and women must be different, that there must be some force compensating for the downward pull in later pregnancy, enabling women to hold the baby up. If scientists check and find that what I am saying is true, then maybe I will be given a Ph.D.! Mother is embarrassed to be praised while she is present, but I don’t want to miss the chance to give her credit.</p>
|
||||
<p>In some ways I am not very considerate of Mother, asking her to come or bring me things like all husbands do. But she always does what I ask and I forget she is heavy with child. When it takes her a long time to do something I remember she is not as slim as she was three months ago. Sometimes I get aggravated, but Mother might say one small thing like, “Father, have you forgotten my situation?” and then my aggravation is washed away. Then I say, “You’re right. I almost forgot.” But even if she doesn’t say anything, later I remember.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is the same way. We don’t have to remind God about how hard we are working. I just do whatever God asks without complaining, even if He may ask me to do the same thing over and over. God sometimes realizes how much I do, and creeps up behind when I am not busy to sneak blessings into my rear pocket. That’s what God has been doing to me. When a person works hard but doesn’t come forward for recognition after everything is finished, I have the urge to bless him more.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one is prouder of themselves than American women, right? I think so! Fifty American women at a banquet make as much noise as 50 men, but in Korea 300 women attended one of our banquets, sitting together at one side, and yet hardly made any noise. That many American women would have been much more noisy. Americans do too much talking, wasting too much energy that way. It would be all right if they were talking about God instead of themselves and what they are doing; then I would definitely be on their side. But in terms of heaven, what use is it to talk about their clothing, shopping, children and husbands all the time?</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us return to today’s topic. We are the liberation force for Jesus and God. Will you fight on the front line, or in the rear area? I may give direction to a church leader and then he passes it on to you. If he comes to report proudly to me about how successful a banquet was, and what good things people said about him, I wonder why he paid attention to that. He may be doing these things because of my direction, but when he reports to me, it may sound as if he did it all on his own. Instead, he should say first, “Father, in following your words I got this favorable response, and this famous person came and said such supportive things.” Then there is balance in the whole picture. Do you see?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have given direction to many Americans, but none of them strongly responded face-to-face, “Yes, sir,” and then made sure the directions were carried out. Often I am not even sure if they heard what I said. Sometimes I initiate three different projects on the same day, but they can’t decide how to go about them. God often does that to me, so I have to figure out the priorities and decide which must be done first. You must quickly decide, and then begin. If there is just too much for you to do, then call your staff and give instructions for them to represent you in some way in order to carry out all the orders. It seems to be characteristic of Americans that if I give one direction, they carry it out well, but if I give two or three, they cannot do anything at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the frontline of battle the situation is constantly changing, and often leaders have to make the best decision they can at a given moment. Dozens of things need to be done at the same time to combat the enemy, so it is up to the commander to give orders about what gets done first. If a commander feels he has to know every minute detail in order to take action and give orders, then he is not qualified to command. We are in a spiritual war and this is the kind of leadership needed.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have talked to you about the first and second 21 -year courses and what the similarities and differences are. Now I expect you to determine what America must do, and what we must do to help America fulfill its responsibility. You must carry out everything I tell you; otherwise I won’t give you more directions.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have invested everything for America and the world, so you too must invest everything you have for the sake of your responsibility, whatever it is. On this significant Christmas Day I have told you about the past in order to teach you what we must do and what lies ahead of us. Now you can prepare yourselves to begin anew for the year of 1981. You know the conclusion and as long as you carry it out faithfully, you don’t need to see me so much. I have told you many times that I may travel without giving an explanation.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is always a distance between the frontline and the rear area. Am I always on the frontline, or am I in the rear? If I am in America, then that country is the frontline. Because Korea welcomed me, we may now have to start spending for Korea the same amount of money, effort and heart we have been investing in America. Hundreds of millions of dollars have been spent here while America opposed me.</p>
|
||||
<p>President Carter wanted to withdraw American troops from Korea, but the time has come when America must help Korea. Then America will begin to prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>We already have members working in communist satellite countries. It may happen that while witnessing in America some of our members could be attacked or even killed by a communist assassin. That is possible. This is a very serious reminder to you of what we may encounter in the future. Have you heard about the movie Inchon? We need such a weapon. I have been thinking about it for seven years, not only preparing the idea, but also preparing the necessary resources. When President Reagan finds it necessary to guide the nation in confronting the communist enemy, he must have some means besides just his own words. If President Truman and the rest of America had listened to General MacArthur 20 years ago, this country would not find itself in its present international difficulties.</p>
|
||||
<p>If President Nixon had followed my advice and America had supported him, this country would not have gone through the turmoil of recent years. Even a professor who is friendly toward us asked why we were confronting Fraser in Congress and criticizing the President, instead of using some other measures. I told him that we cannot bend but must go straight. Now he is beginning to understand that I was right. You may not understand specifically why we do certain things, but you can understand the broad picture. With time you can understand more, and you will grow in power.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the Unification Church grows strong in a big country like America, it will have the financial strength needed to help the nations around the world and many problems can be solved. If we can help one country each year, then heaven on earth will be near. In doing that we can save each country and the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>We recently set up a special fundraising period in Japan, which was initially for 40 days, but on January 10 it will be extended to 100 days, and it may even be extended to 150 days. You are working under a different standard than our members in Japan. If you went to work there you would know what I am talking about. They are on the road 24 hours, sleeping while they travel from place to place. I am directing this condition personally, not for Japan’s sake but for the world. When the Japanese do that, they will find that the world will help them in the future. If the Japanese do that, do you think you can be an exception?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have not spent as much time with the Japanese members that I have spent with you. They are outdoing you now, but are you always going to be defeated by them? It’s up to you. I am thinking about beginning a great rotation of our members in the future, when there is not so much opposition. Maybe the Japanese team captains will come under American commanders, just as Americans are now under Japanese.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are not aware of the heartbreaking reports I hear of our members’ suffering in communist countries. The Unification Church’s history of martyrdom has already begun. You may not be so serious, but how can I help being serious when part of the body of our church is killed? In some countries the government is imprisoning our members. Though you must sleep, you must always be aware of this and not just sleep complacently.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can imagine that our members in such countries cry and yearn to hear me speak as you do. Here in America you eat and sleep more than they do, and you take it for granted that you can hear me speak any time. If you do not think about such brothers or sisters-in-arms, then you are not worthy. In Tanzania recently a Japanese member was killed. You must be aware of how serious I am and how serious your individual situation is. All the time I am thinking about how to do the maximum in the most effective way, using the resources we have.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you see what I am doing now, you can copy it in your 2 1 -year course. Prepare yourself to begin a new year in 1981, this time seriously making a new start. When you don’t see me for a long time, you don’t have to question what I am doing. There are many things I must do. Now that the major battle is over, I think about the traditions that must be set.</p>
|
||||
<p>Particularly, I must leave a correct legacy of words. If something is printed incorrectly, I must correct it. If someone else did the correcting, there would be dispute and confusion in the future, but if I do it, no one will question it. I must do that on top of all the other major projects of our church.</p>
|
||||
<p>You will have to take responsibility for the frontline in America and the free world in my place. I will have to visit Europe and South America. Even if I give you no further encouragement and direction, I expect you to do the work because you know what is needed. I want you to fight well and keep your position. Will you do it? Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
90
content/speeches/1980/cross-over-the-boundary.md
Normal file
90
content/speeches/1980/cross-over-the-boundary.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,90 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "CROSS OVER THE BOUNDARY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:41:24+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:41:24+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/cross-over-the-boundary.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 1, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>No one in our world likes a boundary. How about you? If men dislike them, then would God like to have boundaries? Let us examine the history of boundaries; who made them to begin with? Most boundaries are established by men. of course. but there must be a spiritual cause preceding men that makes boundaries inevitable. If all creation is united around the one good God then there are no boundaries and all that territory! would be governed by goodness No foreign element could dominate. If any foreign element tried to undermine the prosperity of goodness, there would be a certain repelling action or force pushing it away and protecting goodness. Of course such action would be necessary.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the beginning God created all things and His children, Adam and Eve. in the garden of Eden. There were certain regulations set for them in order to protect God’s own desire and will, providing a protective element against any foreign element that might attempt to penetrate. The action or force to prevent any penetration by this entity should already exist within God’s creation. and not necessarily outside. God’s commandment not to eat the fruit, for example, existed to protect the purity of Adam and Eve from unseen danger.</p>
|
||||
<p>The important point is that before the fall there was only one master. But when you talk about a boundary you are immediately talking about two masters, one inside and the other outside. Boundaries come into being whenever there is more than one master. Here at Belvedere we have a fence because there are two governing factors, one inside and the other outside. Within Belvedere we have certain rules; for example. that there should be no fighting here. Even in this small instance we recognize a boundary separating Belvedere from others, but how many other boundaries are there in society? In every facet of society there are different categories and areas, and many. many masters.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many nations around the world. Each nation has a different goal, with each one going in a different direction. In order to bring everything under one true master we have to eliminate the boundaries. If we recognize God as the almighty lord of creation then we must somehow eliminate all boundaries so that every creation can come under His control. Thus, we have to recognize that all of today’s boundaries came into being because of the fall of man. Yet even after the fall, if people had at least made conscious efforts to unite centered on a common recognition, then no boundaries would have been necessary.</p>
|
||||
<p>The prerequisite to maintain one united entity should be selflessness, but the actual result has been the opposite. All kinds of boundaries came into being because people are self-centered. moving toward their own goals instead of a unified goal. Even in homes, when parents and children disagree you recognize that there are invisible boundaries separating them. The divine will is such that ultimately all boundaries will be abolished, however. How can we do that?</p>
|
||||
<p>First of all we have to decide whether to follow the direction of evil or goodness; we have to decide who will be the master. If we want a unified world without boundaries, there will always be an opposing element trying to stop the expansion of goodness. Also, there are two ways to unite things-by force, or through willing obedience. Today we in the fallen world must recognize that everyone of us is destined to cross over many boundaries. Do you feel that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us look at things from God’s position. Can He reach men directly, or does He have certain boundaries to cross over? No matter how almighty He is, He cannot work at random. Satan is limited as well, and cannot do anything at whim either. Actually the battle between God and Satan is a tug of war with man in the center, each trying to pull man to his side. That battle is engaged with the individual in the center. Each camp has a boundary which it tries to pull man across; would that be true for the family as well? There is a boundary which tells the individual which camp he is in, as well as a boundary for the family, tribe, nation. world and for the spirit world. But is there any one with the courage to engage in the battle to destroy the boundaries of all these levels within his lifetime?</p>
|
||||
<p>What would be God’s strategy to eliminate or cross over all the boundaries? Would His method be force, mowing people down at gunpoint? If not force, then what? when you use a “passive” method such as sacrifice and obedience then aren’t you mostly in the position of retreating? How can you still aggressively advance?</p>
|
||||
<p>God is truly the lord of creation, but man fell into an unprincipled world so God is trying to pull man back. Even in dealing with man and Satan, God has to follow a certain covenant. What is the principle and pledge between them ?It must have an eternal and unchanging quality. Also, it must be applicable to every level of boundary, whether for the individual or the world. That one covenant is the kind of rule or principle through which everyone can successfully cross over every boundary. What is that covenant?</p>
|
||||
<p>The problem in our world is that there are two masters. Satan is trying to claim ownership based on the fact that man united with him. God needs a covenant for His side, but Satan insists that it must be fair to him as well. Satan at least recognizes that God is the original creator and lord; even Satan must give God that credit. By what method would God like to make a world without boundaries? God wanted to have a world without boundaries based on the principle of true love that begins with Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>That love we are talking about is the central, principal love. What is the meaning of it? The words “central love” denote the necessity of having something else besides the origin. When you refer to the center, you are saying it is central relative to other things. The power of central love is such that it could unite God and Adam and Eve into one; furthermore, it would unite the entire angelic world, as well as uniting the entire world of creation. That was the purpose of creation to begin with.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan also has to recognize God’s original purpose of creation, as well as recognizing God as the creator. In order for true love to come to be recognized as the center, what attitude should it have? Should it be self-centered and self-proclaiming? In order for God’s Jove to be at the center, everyone should give up his own feelings and unite with it. Only if everyone is joined in that goal can unity be made.</p>
|
||||
<p>True love of God must be the common goal of all men, for which they give up their selfish desires. Then unity will be possible. In order to eliminate all boundaries-between men and women, parents and children, and in all levels of human relationship-the most effective thing is to sacrifice for others. A husband would live and sacrifice for his wife, and a wife for her husband, and so forth. This is one absolute way to eliminate boundaries quickly- sacrificial love and a feeling of duty in relationships.</p>
|
||||
<p>If some power could engender in the hearts of mankind the spirit of giving up oneself for others, even to giving up one’s life, then without question everyone would become united. When you can cross the boundary of loving someone even if you have to give your life, then you can march on. But as soon as you say there is a limit to what you can give for that love then you are turning around and going back. Only true love can engender such power of resolve and desire.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are talking about a supreme power that can draw man beyond the line of death without hesitation. Where can we find it? Only true love can be the solution. There are many things you can do for a person, such as giving a sermon, comforting someone, etc., but you cannot cross the ultimate boundary until you can give your life for him. Even the simple deed of doing something to make a person happy can have many boundaries, and you might feel some condition or reservation in your giving.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose two men are good friends. They may walk together for a long way, but as soon as one demonstrates some selfishness, they are divided in their direction. Even though you may think there are no boundaries in a situation, whenever selfishness enters there is always division. God looks at human society and recognizes the many layers of boundaries there. His goal is to unite that divided world, so what order would He give to accomplish that? If He ordered men and women to have true love, they would look around and reply that they don’t see it anywhere. God has to make it easy for people to understand true love. God has to find the word that people can relate to. What kind of word would do that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Freedom is a fashionable word today, but when you dig down to the bottom of it, people really are talking about selfishness. When ten people talk about freedom, there are already ten different boundaries and ways of thinking. Today the Western world is degraded because of the abuse of freedom. True freedom comes under the law, with responsibility attached.</p>
|
||||
<p>People claim that freedom means they can disregard anything that impinges on their way of thinking. They don’t want to recognize society and laws and responsibility. With that kind of attitude, people could even go to the extreme of killing someone who resists or disagrees with them, or stealing from someone because they are hungry. Parents might say they can do anything they want with their children, even kill them, as if they were toys. They would insist that the nation has nothing to say about their lives. People have different meanings in mind when they talk about freedom. For instance, communists talk about freedom; their concept is not of individuality, however, but of the State’s freedom to dominate people. Thus, they say human life is dispensable in serving the cause of the State, and they disregard the individual and the family.</p>
|
||||
<p>People living in the democracies think that freedom is based on the individual, who should not be interfered with. That is the Western concept. Which side would win in the struggle of these two ideologies for hegemony? Communism is ruthless in pursuing its goals, and since the Western world has no convictions, it retreats before the aggression of the communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>A true, unchanging definition of freedom is needed which recognizes heaven and God. If in order to fulfill the overall will of God you claim you need freedom, then it has meaning. If God-centered freedom exists, it will be stronger than the communist practice of “freedom.”</p>
|
||||
<p>All of this talk so far is not the main topic. The Western concept of freedom must be changed. If you draw chains of darkness and sin around you in trying to preserve individual freedom, you will sink down. You must liberate yourself by striving to reach the true entity of the universe. Then you can talk about freedom.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let’s get back on the main track. If God is wise, He must have one significant, attractive word that all mankind can relate to. We talked about true love already. If people hear of true love then they want to sample it, so there should be some way for them to experience something that is close to true love. The closest way of describing true love so people can understand is “true sacrifice.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When people ask where they can find true love, you can reply, “You can find true love in true sacrifice. If you truly give yourself for others then you are claiming nothing for yourself.” Then they will understand a little better, but want to know how to sacrifice truly. When you add the word “true,” it means unconditional giving of your most precious thing-your life-for the sake of others. Can you give your life for your wife, or children, or parents? That is how you must think.</p>
|
||||
<p>If any husband wants to live for his wife and children, then from their point of view he is a true husband and parent. You can distinguish the true patriot by using the same criterion. If a person truly gives himself for his country, including his life, then he is no fake. Anyone who would do that for his king is a true subject; anyone who would do that for God is a true child of God. Is this convincing and understandable? Even if you can’t feel this in your bones, at least your brain can recognize that it is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>True love is God’s ultimate goal, and in order to make it understood there must be a teaching which shows this way of life of true sacrifice. Is there any such noble teaching in the religious world? What is the fundamental meaning of religion? A true religion is the method by which true sacrifice can be taught and practiced; by practicing true sacrifice, all boundaries can be eliminated and everyone can find true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is there any boundary for the person who is determined to sacrifice himself for others? That person is welcomed by everyone, including God and even Satan. However, the life of sacrifice for God and the life of sacrifice for Satan have entirely different content. If you say to God that you will give yourself totally for God and His will then He will reply that He will do the same for you. But when you say to Satan that you will sacrifice for him then he will just sit back to enjoy himself. Satan would never reply that he would sacrifice for you. He would always feel he deserves your sacrifice. That is the difference between God and Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are two kinds of people in this congregation-those who think God’s way and want to sacrifice themselves for the person who serves them, and the kind of person who would just happily sit back and receive that sacrifice. Which group are you in, God or Satan’s camp? This is the fundamental point. This is the covenant God makes: to implement true love He will promote true sacrifice. Then all boundaries will be eliminated. Satan also likes the man who sacrifices, but he never reciprocates as God does.</p>
|
||||
<p>This rule is our way of life in the Unification Church, doing everything as part of the sacrificial way of life. God likes that, and even Satan would like to have forces like Moonies working for him. You should know that even if you are working hard, if it is for yourself then you aren’t really in God’s camp. You are really doing it for Satan, not God. If your basic motivation for sacrifice is a totally selfless one then God can claim you and He can bless you. Then Satan has no accusation or complaint abut God’s generosity to you. That is the rule by which God plays the game.</p>
|
||||
<p>How many of you in the Unification Church are God’s true children, and how many are actually Satan’s children? Which camp is larger? When you come to Unification Church, the first thing you should do is totally get rid of yourself. Then God will be totally with you and Satan can say nothing against you. For whom do you eat and sleep, walk and work? You can grade yourself according to how much you live for yourself and how much for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Normally there is a boundary between passing and flunking in school. The same can be applied in the heavenly system. From the very beginning we recognize that no one is perfect. If initially you start out with a sixty, then you will be all right; God will acknowledge that you are more on His side than Satan’s. Number six and number four are both satanic numbers in a way; man fell on the sixth day and Satan took the heavenly four position foundation. Even if your average is just a little over forty, with an eighty in some areas and twenty or ten, or even zero in other areas, if you average out to be forty then God will still not flunk you because He knows His obstacle course is very difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>As soon as you move from forty to sixty your crucial journey begins. If you get beyond sixty God knows you are really His child on the right track. Not only God but also Satan will grade you; this is why this is a fair system. If Satan gives you sixty, then you are well on your way. God is very generous in grading you, but Satan is very stingy, and the argument between them is like that in court between the prosecutor and defense attorney. Does any defendant like the prosecutor? He is cold-blooded toward the defendant; that is Satan’s position.</p>
|
||||
<p>There must be an agreement between God and Satan about how to decide whose side man is on. Doesn’t this sound logical? Even though God is omnipotent, He cannot bend that covenant. Because God’s hands are tied, we must play the game according to the rules. Those rules were actually created for man. Are they to improve or destroy men? Is this good news for you or dismal news? This is the rule with which you can really eliminate the boundaries and get to the good side. This is how we can truly enjoy God-centered freedom.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you first join the Unification Church, you realize the incredible importance of the Divine Principle message and you wonder why God didn’t reveal it to the big existing churches; why does it happen to be taught in this simple place, to people who are persecuted by society? Why does such a great message come from such a humble place? The fact that it is being taught in a humble place proves its truth. If you were to hear it in a conventional, comfortable manner, you would not see true sacrifice there. True sacrifice can only be demonstrated when you are attacked and persecuted.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have received more persecution than any religious leader in history because I have been persecuted by the whole world. Jesus was persecuted and was treated poorly, but he was known only in the small country of Judea; there were no TV stations and newspapers criticizing him to the world. No one before now has set a record for persecution by the whole world. Certainly Jesus gave the supreme sacrifice when he was crucified, but I have gone through many experiences of living death, and only by God’s grace was I saved.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I didn’t know about this covenant, don’t you think I would have quit a long time ago? You know I have a hot temper and cannot stand people who quibble. I would have knocked my first critic flat on the ground if I hadn’t known this heavenly rule. I could not be patient and persevering without knowing this principle. Do you really accept in your mind and heart that this covenant is the truth? Is just knowing this sufficient to fulfill your responsibility, or do you have to live it?</p>
|
||||
<p>When we talk about true sacrifice we are automatically including the object for whom you sacrifice. Sacrifice for yourself has no meaning. Your object could be your wife or husband, your children, your society, nation or world, or God. Which object would you choose? Suppose you want to jump over all the millions of boundaries all at once; when you sacrifice for God you have automatically done it for everything else as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not unusual that parents misunderstand their children’s motivation, but at some point they discover that the child who looked unloving and inattentive was actually a true patriot. When the nation honors that child, will his parents be proud? Will the father then demand to know why the son didn’t pay more attention to him? No, the father will apologize for misunderstanding and express gratitude that by serving the nation the son served his father.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same principle can be applied on a higher level. You are Americans, but you can give your love to the world. People might think you don’t love America when you are doing so much for the world, but truly God will recognize you as a saint and the world will honor you. Eventually America will honor you also. By your helping the world so much, America will shine. This rule applies even higher than that. If you really give every ounce of energy for God and His divine mission, mankind and creation will never complain that you disregarded them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since you know that true love is the goal and true sacrifice is the way to attain it, for whom will you decide to sacrifice? Why not aim highest and give your life for God? By achieving that goal you achieve everything and cross all the boundaries at once. I am not eight feet tall and I have tiny eyes, but because I know this secret I stand apart from the rest of the world. People hate me because I have this secret and they know that ultimately it will prevail. As long as I have God on my side they know I will prevail. This is why Satan despises me.</p>
|
||||
<p>As long as I live this rule 100% and go this route, nothing will bother me. As long as God is my protector, what else can matter or bring me down? Because I made the greatest leap to the very top, it seemed as though in between I abandoned my family, my nation and people. Many people called me a traitor. But now that I have attained the goal, everyone is proud of me and wants to claim some association with me. They might say, “I was born in the same town,” even if their hometown is nowhere near!</p>
|
||||
<p>A Korean who recently came to America discovered here that I had reached the top, and when an American asked him where he was from he didn’t reply, “I am from Korea;” he said, “I am from Reverend Moon’s country.” This rule will apply in spirit world. When people in spirit world ask you where you are from, you can reply, “I am from Reverend Moon’s planet.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Making that one jump will bring you enormous joy and nobility in the end. I am very happy that there are deprogrammers, in the sense that they give you an opportunity to prove your true love. Your parents are in the position closest to you and when they kidnap you, they are providing a situation in which you can really make the great jump. If you can overcome deprogramming then you have really proved to God that nothing can change you. If your own parents can’t change you, who can?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the realization of the biblical truth that your worst enemy is your own household. The deprogrammers are the manifestation of Jesus’ saying. When you understand the Principle, you know why Jesus said, “He who would find his life will lose it, and he who would give his life for my sake will find it.” Jesus also said that he who loved his own family more than Jesus was not worthy of Jesus. Jesus meant that you should set your goal high-loving not only your family, but loving God’s representative and God. Jesus knew that when God is your goal, you get everything else as well. Do you have confidence that if you really live this way that you can eliminate all the boundaries along the way? There is no question that people are struggling to solve many problems all over the world, but no solution seems to work. It is because they have not dug down deep enough. They must get to the bottom and rebuild mankind and the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is happiest listening to my sermon this morning-God or Satan? Suppose this microphone were connected to the networks and people around the world could listen. Would people say I am telling the truth or not? Would Christian clergymen say I am a heretic, or admit I am telling the truth of God? Today this congregation represents four billion people. If those four billion people would listen, do you think we could turn the world upside down? Would there be demonstrations in support of me?</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose I were a commodity for sale. If you were a billionaire, how much would you pay for me? Would God step in to protest, “Reverend Moon belongs to me and he is working for a bigger goal than America. Even if you give the entire world you cannot buy him”? If I am priceless, at what cost of time and work are you trying to make a relationship with me? You really haven’t made an effort and are like thieves, trying to get me at no price at all. You don’t like to hear that, do you?</p>
|
||||
<p>I am telling you this to make you think. It should not be just a weekly routine to come to Belvedere on Sunday morning, to enjoy the nice weather and get out of New York. Are you really sure that’s not the way you think? You should come to be motivated to become a really dynamic champion of God, to live for the sake of the world and God. Do you come to be revitalized with power to do the job? If you do then that is good news to me and now I can relax a little. It would only take a group this big to change the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I took a plane trip and a little vacation, maybe you would wonder why you should work so hard. But once you cross all the boundaries then you will have true freedom. When you finally reach God you will have fellowship with Him. He will take you to a nice place, showing you scenic areas which He created and encouraging you to enjoy yourself. Is this fellowship with God a sin? No, and furthermore, that is everyone’s goal. When you cross over all the boundaries and graduate, your only job is having fellowship with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t pay attention to what I do or look for me. You always want to know where I am, and that is good, but it is more important to go toward your goal and graduate. You should get high marks to let you graduate with honors, not just scrape by with sixty or so. That is more important than knowing where I am.</p>
|
||||
<p>At each level your boundaries get higher and broader. The teachings of religion have always explained that those boundaries are there to be crossed, and gave hope that in the last days yet to come the Lord of the Second Advent would bring the complete and ultimate solution. God promised the long-suffering world that the Messiah would come who would tell people how to jump over all the boundaries at one stroke. Within the Messiah are the individual, family, tribe, society, nation, world and cosmos-he is the fruit of them all.</p>
|
||||
<p>We speak of the 6,000 years of biblical history, but perhaps it actually lasted for millions of years. Those years were the investment, and the Messiah is the fruit; those years are the background against which the messianic era will dawn. The Messiah is the resurrection of every level, from the individual to the cosmos, in physical form, bringing them all back to life, and the entire process came into being in less than 100 years. The ultimate good news of the gospels is that the Messiah comes who has every component of human life, equivalent to all history. The world should say, “We will sacrifice for the Messiah,” and the Messiah will say, “I will sacrifice for the world.” That is the true gospel.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah is not coming to receive, but to give to the world, and to do so he needs the proper base for give and take. But if the world rejects him, what will happen? The world will refuse because, though the Messiah is willing to do his part, the world only wants to receive his love, not to sacrifice for him and give up its life.</p>
|
||||
<p>Was it the Messiah who longed for thousands of years to come to earth, or has the world been craving the Messiah’s arrival all these thousands of years? The world has been begging God to send the Messiah, so when that request is granted, who should initiate the sacrificial role, the Messiah or the world? When Jesus came 2,000 years ago and found a world of rejection, he taught that the person who would lose his life for Jesus’ sake would find life, meaning that if a person gave his life for Jesus, Jesus would give life back again. But 2,000 years ago the world said it did not want to sacrifice for Jesus. People didn’t want to listen to Jesus’ teaching because their consciences hurt, so they crucified him. Because Jesus’ mission was not consummated, it had to be restored, so the day of hope to come has been the day of the second coming of the Lord.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to understand that when we say “end of the world,” it does not mean the destruction of the physical world, but the end of Christianity and beginning of a new era. This age is the time when Christianity is virtually finished. No matter how many evangelists are working, that outcome will not change. When Christianity declines, it means the decline also of God-centered ideology in the world. Many people no longer even believe in God, and instead the ungodly ideologies like communism are thriving.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church is the realization of the God-centered movement for the end of the world. God can end the world because of the Unification Church; therefore, in His sight this old world is finished. In reality the world should want to sacrifice for the Unification Church, but now Unification Church is the only one sacrificing for the sake of the world. The Unification Church has the power to overcome all this negativity, however, and still give the world a vision that will encompass democracy and communism and bring an ideology for a new world. Whether we have that content within us is the question.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is happening today duplicates what happened 2,000 years ago, but on a larger scale. The entire world is trying to find a way to crucify me, from the individual level to the worldwide level of communism. The United States is trying to cut me out, with all kinds of legal and political maneuvering, but we will see who will be the winner. Even if I am put in jail, that is not the end. When I reemerge I will be even greater and will do everything much more quickly. I already have proclaimed that my goal is not just America but ultimately Moscow. I have many strategies in action now, moving forward step by step.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you tried to cross each boundary on your own. in your own way, each segment might take 6,000 years. You wouldn’t be able to cross over even one boundary, and you certainly won’t have 6,000 years. Christianity has a 2,000 year history and it is now opposing the Unification Church, which means we have to cross this boundary also. No one is capable of crossing all these boundaries within his lifetime, so I devised a special route whereby a person can cross over in twenty years. 6,000 years consist of three segments of 2,000 years, and 2,000 years of history can be crossed over if you unite with me for twenty years.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church has had twenty most dramatic and hectic years of history, emerging on the level of worldwide Christianity in that time. We are not worrying about the family, tribe and national levels, but have achieved the worldwide level. Now I have proclaimed the second three seven-year courses, another 21 years; that will be the era of total consummation. This is a most wonderful proclamation. Within twenty years we are trying to restore all the failures of Judaism after 4,000 years, and of Christianity after 2,000 years. The fact that we proclaim it can be done and that a new era has begun is in itself an extraordinary gospel and blessing for the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church is a microcosm of the world, so this principle of true love must be lived fully. Your way of life is one of true sacrifice; my way of life is one of true sacrifice. You do it for me, and I do it for you. This beautiful give and take in the Unification Church represents the world. Of course, sacrifice itself is not the goal; our goal is true love, which we reach through true, loving sacrifice. What people have never understood is that this insignificant man from Korea has been loved by every kind of people. You are clever or you would not be here, so I give you credit for that. So you know the quickest way to reach the top is to follow me. Wherever I go, you want to go, because you are smart.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your ultimate goal is true love. But many Unification Church members think too cleverly; they know the truth but they want to skip the hard parts and just get to true love. They are forgetting that in order to get true love from God and True Parents they have to love Cain. Suppose the only requirement was that you come to me. In that case no one would have to work for the sake of the world. But the rule is that you have to sacrifice for the world and bring it back to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose Mother’s concept was that because I was her husband I should just spend a pleasant time with her and we would take care of each other. If she ever thought in that fashion, what would happen to the dispensation? Who would take care of you and the rest of the world? But Mother is the most obedient Moonie I have ever seen. Even if everyone else betrays me, I know she will still be my ardent follower.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes my children are in a position to complain that I only worry about the members, never about my children, because I spend hardly any time with them. But they have realized, one by one, that when I do something for the sake of the world it is actually for them too and they are grateful and proud. Then they want me to do more for the world. Ye Jin loves me fervently, unconditionally, and by uniting with me completely she will be loved and respected by the rest of the world. Then the world together with me will come to love her. When you realize this, can you ask for any greater blessing? There is no greater blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you only want to receive love, or do you want to live a sacrificial way of life and then receive love? That principle applies to everyone, including my children. Though they may think they aren’t being loved by their parents, when they follow this rule they are receiving more love than ever.</p>
|
||||
<p>Twenty years are the key. 6,000 years hinge upon twenty years, and 2,000 years of Christian history also hinge upon twenty years. If you look from God’s point of view at all the failures of history, you would feel too that He has to devise a solution and find a breakthrough. What is that solution? The greatest contribution I have made is giving you this great opportunity to overcome the 6,000 year old obstacles. No one could cross them all in an entire lifetime until I made the superhighway, with a special mode of transportation to cross over the whole thing in twenty years. Without cost I want to give it to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>It has take me my whole lifetime to devise that highway, but I give it away for free. In doing so I can say that my whole life has been lived for you. If you just take off on your own you will never make it. Because I knew this, I have been leading you to the highway. We have a specific goal of breaking down all the boundaries in 360 homes in seven years. By doing it in home church you are actually doing it for the entire world.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one has known how to start work of such gigantic scope, but I have made the solution small enough to see and finish in your lifetime. It won’t even take your lifetime, but only seven years. Once my reputation has been changed and I am accepted, home church may not even take seven years, but only seven months. If you succeed in your 360 homes, you have the credential to go anywhere in the world, because your home church is the microcosm of the world. If you can make those homes your home, you can make the world your home. They comprise the launching pad for your Apollo 11. The real Apollo 11 landed only on the moon, but your Apollo 11 will land in heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah pays the debt, so all you have to do is harvest the fruit. Then the title of tribal messiah shall come to you. By using the same formula and tactics you will become a messiah. The only difference between me and you will be that I lived my entire life in a bloody fight, but you will achieve the goal by receiving welcome. Because I paid the price and destroyed the satanic power, you can be welcome while you become a tribal messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church is your base of heaven, where you pour out your sacrifice and where you come for love. When the world atmosphere changes, the two most difficult activities we have, witnessing and fund raising, will be sheer pleasure, almost effortless. People will come like Niagara Falls and then the money will pour in. If you truly unite with me then it won’t take even twenty years, but only seven years to change the world atmosphere.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I initiated my first seven-year course, Korea’s political situation was utterly confused, and now Korea is again a shambles politically and socially. This is God’s way of telling the Korean people that their hope lies in God. They thought they could make economic heaven themselves, but it won’t come until they love God. How can they reach God? Christianity will talk of one way of doing it, but from God’s point of view the only way is by accepting Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel has sacrificed much in history, and Korea as well. Korea has a twofold problem today; one is communism, the other is the United States. Korea is hanging in the balance. The Unification Church has the same two problems, so Korea and Unification Church are really on common ground. The United States is the key to solving these two problems. If Korea and the Unification Church and America can become one, then the entire world can come into oneness. The spiritual, internal conditions are all set, and now the important thing is to translate them into a physical victory. If America can openly welcome me then communism will no longer be a problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why I came to America to build a base. Even though America has been hostile to me, I have stayed to build that base. President Carter is the 39th president, so the most crucial presidency is coming up. You know the number forty is important; if the next president will truly grab God and stand on His Principle then the world can be changed. If President Carter had done that then the world would not have been overrun by communism as it has. But now President Carter has been beset by so many problems that he hardly has strength to stand.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many Cubas exploding in Latin America. Carter has position and authority but I have received only persecution. Is Carter’s job more difficult than my job? Our situations are in no way comparable. The whole world is quickly changing. Japanese leaders are starting to ask how I think on the issues. Korean leaders ask my advice on various matters. There is much for me to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the most crucial and exciting time in America’s history, for if you become one with me you can ignite the nation. All you have to do is ignite the spiritual bombs which are ready and you will take off. Our ignition is true sacrifice, and the atomic bomb is home church. All the boundaries you can think of can be eliminated at one stroke. Our Unification Church mission is elimination of all boundaries for the sake of the world. Our job is unification of the world through home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have all kinds of people in home church in America, but in Korea every person has black eyes and black hair. Here each person looks different, however. On the other hand, American home church is difficult because of negative public opinion. Furthermore, there is no more real American tradition and culture and today people are individualistically oriented. But that’s why doing home church is a worthwhile opportunity. Will you just be spectators, or will you do it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is June 1, as well as Sunday. It was on June I that Noah came out of his ark after the flood. Today is June 1, and a Sunday, and it is also the anniversary of our Yankee Stadium victory. So let’s get rid of all the boundaries. Will you march forward bold and strong, without fear?</p>
|
||||
77
content/speeches/1980/day-of-all-things-2.md
Normal file
77
content/speeches/1980/day-of-all-things-2.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,77 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "DAY OF ALL THINGS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:42:33+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:42:33+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/day-of-all-things-2.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 13, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>As you all know, today we are celebrating <i>Day of All Things</i>. We are not the only ones celebrating, however; all of nature is celebrating together with us. People who live in the world today do not really know where they are coming from or where they are going. Most people think their life here on earth is all they can have. Mankind as a whole does not truly know who their Master is. Although some may recognize their Master, they do not know His true value. Furthermore, they not only do not know about God, but do not know the cause, or the course and schedule of history either.</p>
|
||||
<p>Certainly when people are this ignorant, they have no way to know the value of all things created by God. Fundamental questions remain unanswered, such as why God created the sun and moon and all things, and what their true value is. The only group of people in history and in the world today who can definitely answer these questions is the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>How does the Unification Church look at God? First of all, we absolutely know God exists. We are bringing a revolution to man’s understanding of God. We have moved to another level, where we not only know God exists, but where we attend and serve that living God. Furthermore, our relationship with God is clear. Our relationship with God is inseparable because we are subject and object related by love.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of love is that? That love is so deep and great that human reason cannot comprehend it. Some things cannot be described with words, such as the beauty of spring. In the same way, there is a realm of love that is beyond the realm of language. Once we attain such love, however, how happy would we be? English has many colorful words of exclamation, but even they do not suffice to describe the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The arts, such as dance and music, express love, but even these cannot express the full depth of that love. Then how can we express that love? What would be an adequate expression? To express total love, you have to use everything you have, mouth open, arms stretched, wide, with every possible bodily expression, and still it would not be enough.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that the sun is the source of energy for life on earth. When the sun rises and sends its rays to the earth, everything turns toward that source of life. Even the birds’ singing becomes more joyous when the sun shines on them. No one can deny that the sun is subject and life on earth is object, in a position to communicate and return glory to the subject. This is why the birds sing differently when the sun comes up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Normally people don’t like the barking of dogs. But even that sound becomes delightful when a beautiful morning dawns. All the things of creation have their original pure nature, and all of them except man give their glory to the subject of creation. Man is the only creation which does not know where it belongs and what it is supposed to do. It is truly pitiful. Man has boasted throughout history that he is the supreme creation of God. But no matter how beautifully the things of creation express themselves, if there is no central point or subject to unite them, they are lost.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the value of glorifying God starts when the central creation of God’s world fulfills its position; i.e. when men are truly living as men, taking the initiative to praise God and His creation. Among mankind, should men or women take the initiative in praising God? Perhaps women should take the initiative, if praise starts from the insects, then from the birds and larger animals, then as we move on up that ladder, women come before men. Also, women were created to be beautiful like flowers, while men are more flat and plain. When I stand on the platform here, my attention is drawn to the area of color, which is where the women are sitting. Men and women should think that no matter how beautifully the flowers grow or the birds sing, in praising the glory of God men and women always have the central position. Do you have that pride?</p>
|
||||
<p>In that role, women are to be ahead of the men in relationship to me. When you are dancing and singing in genuine purity, devoted to the glory of God, then no longer will the sun or singing birds be the center; you will be the center. How can you ensure that your singing and dancing will be supreme in God’s eyes? No matter how well you sing or dance, unless you do it with love as the central theme your praise cannot be beautiful to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What do you think God’s hobby is? God is the almighty creator, who can create whatever He wants. But the creation of the world was not God’s central effort; it was created merely as an ornament to the central theme: the love of God, or the representative of the love of God, man. If the representative of God’s love does not have love, then all creation has lost its central point and grieves in its heart at not having its true master. Man is the central point of creation’s hatred as a result.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose a married woman has many ornaments; they only have value when the woman has a subject, her husband, who loves her. If her husband divorces her, all those ornaments become mere reminders of that tragedy, and she would throw those ornaments away from her. In the Unification Church, therefore, our central theme is to grab the love of God, dominate it and become the personification of that love. When such a person becomes the master of all things, would God follow that person? God is chasing love, and if man possesses it, then God has to follow. Would the things of creation also follow?</p>
|
||||
<p>God is in a position as locomotive, man as passenger cars, and creation as freight cars, all in one train. If this train is traveling all around the universe, is there anyone who wouldn’t pay attention? Everyone would want to get on board. Even a sleepy person would want to be waked up when the train comes by. If that person is half awake when the train comes by, would he move toward it or away from it? If he only hears the sound of the train, would he complain that the sound disturbed his sleep? Would he welcome the sound of the whistle that wakes everyone up?</p>
|
||||
<p>Under normal circumstances people would sue the train line that made all that noise, but when the heavenly train comes, people would want it to make even more noise. Even if you block your ears, your body would still hear that sound.</p>
|
||||
<p>That train is the power of the love of God, where can you find the love of God among men? Because you are members, you say the love of God dwells in the Unification Church. Other people would say that love would never dwell in such a humble place as Belvedere, but would prefer the White House or the Hilton instead.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you talk about love, the word “true” is very important. Where could true love dwell? It would have to be in parents. Parents cannot deceive or lie to their children; parents are the place where true love can start. We in the Unification Church are fond of using the word “true”. We say True Parents, true brothers and sisters, true family. When people walk on two legs, do we walk on four legs? Is that truth? When we say that the everyday world is false, we mean that we should live in the opposite way. For example, the world is pursuing material things, not love. It is as though these people are trying to climb on the last car of the train, which is used for dumping human waste. But we insist on going to the head of the train. We are greedy people! We don’t even want to be in a passenger car, but on the locomotive!</p>
|
||||
<p>That is not a comfortable place to sit, and you smell the smoke and fuel there. There are no comfortable seats either; you have to shovel coal into the burner. Also, that is the one place on the train where there is a lot of noise. But the locomotive is pushing through all barriers to conquer the world. When you reach the final terminal, which part of the train enters first? The engine. Who will be the chairman of the welcome committee? God Himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Korean word that sounds like God means black hat. A hat is always on top, so this is very meaningful. But most people have no desire to sit on the locomotive; they are trying to make themselves comfortable on the last car. God will be welcoming the engineer and fireman of the train, who are all smelly with sweat and coal dust, but God will say He loves their perfume. God will say that those passengers from the other end of the train smell like the devil and will not want to welcome them! God will welcome the people from the passenger cars as His children. This is very descriptive of life and human endeavor on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a reason I have been pushing you to climb on the locomotive and become an engineer there, doing what look like the dirty jobs. There is no moment of idle time, or time to get bored. Do you like it? I like it because God likes it. We like it because that is where the true love of God is. The Unification Church motto is not just to “enter into heaven”; everyone thinks about that. We want to build the Kingdom of Heaven and live in that palace with God morning and night, receiving His love. Ordinary people cannot enter that palace; only those who can persevere and stand up for righteousness can dwell there. That goal cannot be reached by ordinary means.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is a couple who can show the world the true love of God, would nature be envious and love that man and woman? Amen! Amen! Amen means true man, victorious man. Children like Amen, God likes Amen, all things like Amen, but Moonies don’t like Amen? So would you like to be Moonies? Why is the moon needed? For the sun. Your goal is to be Sunnies. Do you have pride as Moonies?</p>
|
||||
<p>Apollo 11, manned by Armstrong, landed on the moon. We are heavenly astronauts, but our name is not Armstrong, or Legstrong, or Bodystrong, but Heartstrong. Armstrong landed on the moon, but we use the moon as a launching pad and go to the sun. You are called Moonies because you are one with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do I give you this kind of talk today? God has not obtained true love; man has not had that kind of love, and certainly nature has not tasted such love. You must fully realize today that ever since the beginning of creation that love connection has never been enjoyed by God with man, or man with nature. This love has been missing in God’s creation, all because man, the link between God and creation, fell. When man fell, all things of creation, which remained pure, became superior to man. The original order became reversed, and nature is thus man’s ladder, the link between God and man. Nature has been sacrificing in order to make this bridge for man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man has been struggling toward the goal of love, to achieve his original state. Thus, history has been only a history of struggle. I want you to understand that all things of creation have been a sacrifice to serve as a bridge between God and man. Nature’s goal after being a bridge is to find one man who can be a guide and champion for all mankind in the love of God. That is the capacity of the Messiah. He will come and lead all mankind across the bridge.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Messiah comes there is certainly an order and sequence concerning who crosses the bridge first, it will be those who love God most. This has been a world of greedy people trying to grab influence and power. When greedy people near the bridge and see heaven on the other side will they think they are not worthy to cross over, or will they try to shoulder the Messiah aside and cross first themselves? When the time comes to cross, everyone will gather at the bridge, godly people, greedy people, and the Messiah, all wanting to cross the bridge first.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can imagine that incredible chaos will take place, and that is precisely what is happening today. There is no segment of history more chaotic than today’s. Certainly God is aware of this confusion, but not everyone can cross at once. God must give direction about who can cross first. When Moses led the people out of Egypt into the wilderness, at one point serpents appeared which bit and killed people. God told Moses to make a bronze serpent and lift it high and said that anyone who looked upon it would be saved.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the same way, God will have ready a method to ensure that His people alone cross the bridge first. Suppose God shatters all the bridges, and only the Messiah knows how to make the jump across the gap, with a rope only he knows about. It might consist of a real serpent, with a tongue which burns. The greedy people will retreat when they see the serpent, while foolish looking people will seize the serpent and get across. I don’t know whether Moonies are dumb or fearless, but they just cling to that serpent rope! But just as they are ready to cross their parents come, and by deprogramming them try to persuade them not to cross. I like deprogrammers because they give you the opportunity to become heroes. The fierce looking snake is actually the heavenly rope, but in order to grab it you have to be ready even to die if necessary.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your faith enables you to hang on, the snake will wind around you and lift you up like a crane to the other side of the river. You will find an entirely new world on the other side of the river, with a glorious sun shining. When you arrive you have no time to look back because you are so busy running inside the gate of the palace. The person running out to greet you and embrace you is your father, and then you discover it is God who was waiting to welcome you. Then all you have to tell God is that you have fulfilled everything and finished it all. On the cross Jesus said, “It is finished,” but that was premature. To finish truly you have to grab the entire love of God. Then you can say, “It is finished.”</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a propagandist for this great Kingdom of God. You are the recruiters who will recruit the entire world, and I am training you. Even when it is painful and tears are running down your cheeks you still march on. Even when you face incredible hardship, you go forward. That is the spirit I am training you in. This training is like an obstacle course. It doesn’t matter how you proceed, even if you take all your clothes off, as long as you cross over the obstacles to reach the love of God. Then when God truly embraces you at the end you will say “A-a-a-amen!”</p>
|
||||
<p>When you reach the palace with the love of God, that is still not the end. You see many people back on the other side of the river, who live in chaos and confusion, so you start designing a special bridge for them to cross over. That special bridge is home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, the Day of All Things, what do all things want? They are looking for their true master. Throughout all history the things of creation have been harassed by evil masters. Nature has been attacked and exploited by greedy men who brought them lower and lower to a ditch of misery. All things of creation have been grieving and crying out to God to send a man who can be their true master. In responding to that call, the rope God has been trying to throw to all creation is religion. You must know that creation wants to go step by step to God, not in just one leap. First they want to be governed by a servant of servants, meaning a servant of God’s servant. Their next desire is to be possessed by God’s true servant. This is the process to become the true master of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today my message focuses on the point that all things of creation are searching for their true master. There is no comparison between the suffering of black people at the hands of white people and the suffering of creation at the hands of the men who should have been the servant of God. Though people have governed in the name of God, they have not been the true masters, but just the temporary owners, and they have treated creation harshly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you the servant of God, the adopted son of God, the true son of God, or the embodiment of God’s temple itself? What is your criteria? Everyone begins the journey as the servant of servants, the Pfc. of the Unification Church. You have been mistreated and misrepresented, yet even when your leaders treated you harshly you were grateful to God. Then you could graduate from that level.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know there is much talking in the Church about how people love me and would die for me, but they hate their leaders, or the Koreans, the Japanese, the Europeans, whoever. The Unification Church is the place where the principle of indemnity is applied, where we are paying the debts of the past by receiving beatings and suffering. Finally we will build the eternal monument. No one is an exception; I myself have gone this route from the very bottom. I started as a servant of servants, then servant, then adopted son. You only have to worry about yourselves, but I have to worry about all creation, all history and all spirit world, every debt under the sun.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have had the burden of all that, but I kept going. When I look back on all this then I realize suddenly that I am now sixty years old. I studied in the University where God taught the courses, beginning at the very bottom. Finally I passed all the courses and wrote a dissertation, exploring the whole heart of God. My dissertation for a heavenly Ph.D. was on the topic of true heavenly love, and when it was done I was the only one who knew the heart of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Anyone who wants to write a Ph.D. dissertation on God’s love will have to come to me for final approval, for I am the authority on the subject. The Unification Church is the only church in all history which has a museum where the whole story of God’s love is being told. Being the only one in history, this is so precious that God cannot afford to lose it. Thus, any power that would harm it will be challenged by God. That principle is working now in America; there are many forces trying to destroy me, but I am unafraid, for God will never lose. God cannot allow this museum of love to be harmed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever I make just a little move there are cameras clicking. People pay much attention to me because knowingly or unknowingly they are pulled by the love of God. No one can be apathetic toward the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have a covenant with all things of creation: when we are elevated, they are elevated also. When you are servants of servants and then are elevated to become adopted sons, nature is elevated also. When you become true sons and daughters then nature is elevated. When you become true parents then all nature will be governed by true parents, and ultimately nature will be linked directly to God. That is our covenant with all things.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we gather in the name of the love of God, everything will be attracted to us, including even the insects. Even the Tarrytown dogs want to come do their business at Belvedere. People might think this is because satanic people live at Belvedere, but actually it is because the power of God is working here. Those dogs might think that their present masters are keeping them as slaves, and think that when those people die they want to go to Belvedere. We have a kennel here already, so we will accommodate them!</p>
|
||||
<p>All things of creation have been waiting for their liberator, and for the first time we are proclaiming to the universe that we will liberate it from the bondage of greedy people and lead it to be linked to the heart of God. The original ideal of God’s creation is to make this universe God’s dwelling place, and certainly the dwelling place of God’s children, a God-centered society, nation and world.</p>
|
||||
<p>God picked America to be His champion and gave it great opportunity. Particularly after World War II America was in a position to influence the entire world, but instead of safeguarding what it was given for the sake of God, America has dispersed it. God wanted America to extend its influence even over Soviet Russia, which would have had to listen if America had been committed absolutely to the cause of God. But instead America has given everything away to the ungodly side. How much the free world has become weakened since the end of World War II.</p>
|
||||
<p>All of heaven and earth curse America for failing to live up to its God-given calling and for wasting its God-given benefits. Because America failed its calling, punishment must be given. This is why there are so many problems plaguing America in its homes and economy. America is losing its economic opportunity and its young people. The Catholic Church in particular has assembled great buildings all over the world, but now Reverend Moon is buying them. Christians all over the world must repent for squandering the power and property God allowed them to gather for His purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now America is declining economically and socially. So much of America’s fortune has been squandered that in four more years of this there may be nothing left to give. That is why God sent me as an emergency task force to America, to “ether the young people together as a bulwark against the coming avalanche. What is good about having a Ph.D. from Harvard if you are about to be demolished? In God’s eyes America is a smelly cripple, yet this nation still thinks it is the supreme citizen of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when God denies America, the rest of the world will turn away and I will also deny this country. As a result America has hated me, holding a personal grudge and calling me a threat to America. Americans have tried everything to destroy or get rid of me, but when they evaluate my strength each year, they discover that we are increasing, and that our members are the only ones in the community with eyes bright with hope. They would have nothing to worry about if they could see this movement dwindling, but instead they see that they are full of aches and pains. Soon they won’t care and will yield everything to us. If a healthy person visits them and asks what is wrong, they will say they feel so terrible that they have no strength to oppose the Moonies. Then they will ask what kind of medicine the other person is taking that keeps him so fit. And he will reply it is the Moon spirit, the DP pill, that helps him so much. Then the sick, tired person will want a DP pill himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>The DP pill is different from most medicine in that it is sweet and easy to take; even if you don’t eat for a week afterward you will feel wonderful. Once negative people see that the DP pill will cure them, they will come and then they will be in the right place to be greedy! When they discover it is Reverend Moon who is giving them new life you had better watch out because they will overtake you in their eagerness. Without doubt America will reach that stage.</p>
|
||||
<p>I do not have an ordinary brain. You can see that I have a large head! I have a big brain and I know things that you don’t know. Why do you fund raise? That is one required course for your Ph.D. Fund raising helps qualify you to be a master of all things. The people who don’t like fund raising will ultimately lack the capability to be master of all things. You have to master the lowest level, first servant of servants, then servant, adopted son, true son, true parents, and then master God’s heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>All things of creation suffered under false masters, so their true master must really shed sweat and tears for them. So is fund raising good or bad? Those who like MFT, raise your hands. Those who have never been fund raising, raise your hands. There is one hand up; you should go fund raising; now you know the reason why.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would the master do when he gets money? He would wrap it up and store it in a safe place. It is a Christian tradition to tithe one tenth for God. We give 100% instead, including whatever we have in our pocket, and bring it to God. Our safe is the godly kingdom. On the heavenly scale, whose safe is the largest, the Catholic or Protestant safe? On earth the Unification Church safe looks smallest, but in God’s eyes it is larger than anything else.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have the key to that safe. When I open that safe I never spend one penny on myself, but use it all for kingdom building. Not only do I give whatever is in the safe, I also give everything I have, every drop of blood and every drop of sweat. It has always been my standard and ambition to match the work of everyone else and then do more.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must become the master and lord of all things, and then become the lord of all men. You might have started out at the very end of the train, but you move up car by car to the passenger cars. You will find that there is much noise and excitement in the passenger car, with all kinds of talk and commotion going on about Reverend Moon. You will find that most conversation centers on how to cut Reverend Moon off and destroy him, instead of focusing on constructive, positive things. Furthermore, you will discover that right behind the locomotive the seats are held by the arch enemies of the Moonies. They are a big barrier for you to penetrate if you are serious about reaching the locomotive.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then you just make up your mind to be like a bomb, that even if you have to die you will penetrate that final obstacle. Then you will find that the barrier disappears. You give all your energy to break through the barrier, but if nothing is there then you simply turn around and board the locomotive. You may not think you can reach the locomotive that quickly, but your total, concentrated power will thrust you to the locomotive. Do you understand? Do you say “grave” or “great”?</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a most dramatic and explosive thing that today we have a Day of All Things, a day never before celebrated in all history. We want to change all people into true lords of all creation, and that is the home church process. Each one of you will become a tribal messiah. That means you become a tribal parent. The very fact that we celebrate Day of All Things is evidence that we have the answer for all history. We celebrate it as a day of hope for all mankind, for God, and for all things of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we must be absolutely clear in our hearts whether we have the qualification to be lords of all things. When you come to Belvedere and see the Hudson, the trees and mountains, you should be able to say that you came to love them as their lord. What a beautiful and dramatic life we live when we realize this, when we respond to the shining sun and singing birds with the love of God, when we respond to the wind and flowers and insects with the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you live with the heart of lordship then even on a cloudy winter day you can command the clouds to get out of the way and stop blocking the sun. They will listen to you. When you hear a bird singing, you know that it has been longing for the love of God which it has never known; you can tell that bird to come closer to you and sing in order to receive the true love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If even nature will respond that way, how much more will people respond? I have come all by myself with the true heart of God to give the blessing and love of God, inviting people of all races to come. Certainly the people will gather around me. Even though parents who have been hardened by life in the world may remain outside, their children will come. This is why the Unification Church has been known as a Church of young people. They see me as a powerhouse of the love of God and they want to reach out.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people criticize me for exploiting young people, but in actuality I have been exploited by you, who take much from me without asking and then leave. But I don’t worry or ask you to leave a receipt, because no matter how big a portion you take, a love string connects you to the basket and no matter how far away you go, the string gets thicker and thicker. Then eventually you have to come back to the basket and become Moonies. This is the content I have, so it doesn’t matter if the whole army and nation come against me. I will always be in the will of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Already two and a half hours have passed, and I’m sure people will ask how I can talk any longer in the bright sun. You are crazy because you still applaud; you have sampled a chunk of the love of God. For the sake of getting a chunk of the love of God you don’t mind hardship. You want to eat a piece of love, sleep in a bed of love. Even the waste you pass smells of the love of God and ultimately you die as the embodiment of the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>You women want a husband who occupies your heart and soul and mind so much that you would be willing to die for him. There is a Korean expression which roughly translates, “My happiness is so great that death is nothing compared to it,” meaning death has no power to affect that happiness. When you feel that kind of happiness, what can you complain about? When you love someone that way, would you complain about his looks?</p>
|
||||
<p>A good looking person makes a good looking facade, and has all his good qualities pasted up front. But an unattractive person has all his good qualities hidden inside. Would you put your most precious diamond in the show window, available to any thief, or would you put it in a secret place? Westerners look good, being fair complexioned and tall and thin. Western culture is a show-window culture but empty on the inside. Oriental people look small and dull, but they hide their treasure inside.</p>
|
||||
<p>The most precious love is inside. God is invisible because otherwise He would be stolen. Moonies today look like the cousins of beggars because they dress humbly. I have lived my whole life like that. In Macy’s, salesladies have told me I look like Reverend Moon but they know I couldn’t be because Reverend Moon always dresses very well. They don’t think I could be Reverend Moon because I dress so simply, in $9 shoes and corduroy pants. I am dressed up today only because this is a celebration.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever I arrive at a McDonald’s to eat, people never imagine I am the Reverend Moon who has shaken America. Is a diamond found in rugged granite boulders? No, it is found in plain, sandy ground. That’s the way life is. A diamond exporter who wants to be safe doesn’t need to hire guards and guns, but only needs to dress like a beggar and no one will bother him. If a thief sees a well dressed person asleep, he will assume the person’s ring is a real diamond, but if he sees a smelly beggar asleep, he will never suspect that the basket next to him holds diamonds.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moonies are the cousins of beggars; we dress humbly and look worn out, but we are the ones holding the basket of diamonds. I want you to go one step further and even be like real beggars and smell like fish. That’s why I encourage you to work in our fishing industry. What’s the problem as long as you have diamonds in your belt? You have not only diamonds but God’s love in your belt. No man will come near you if you smell like fish, but God will follow you, telling everyone they can’t touch you because you belong to Him. Do you like it?</p>
|
||||
<p>How happy will the person be who lives his whole life declaring he is loving creation as a channel of God’s love, giving every day of his life for creation and mankind? The consummation of history is here in that person, who for the first time in history fulfills the purpose of God’s creation. Whoever can say that is Amen. Whoever is determined to be a channel of the love of God to mankind and all things, say Amen. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
83
content/speeches/1980/grateful-gods-day.md
Normal file
83
content/speeches/1980/grateful-gods-day.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,83 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "GRATEFUL GOD'S DAY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:33:02+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:33:02+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/grateful-gods-day.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 1, 1980, Morning<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>This year we are celebrating the thirteenth God’s Day. This is also the year I will welcome my sixtieth birthday. Do I look old? No? Thank you. But no matter what you say, time is marching on and you cannot negotiate with it. Time doesn’t listen to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Eighty per cent of the congregation this morning is more or less the age of my sons and daughters. I will celebrate my sixtieth birthday soon, but do you think that I once had a youthful time in the past, just like you, or was I born sixty years old?</p>
|
||||
<p>In Oriental philosophy the sixtieth birthday has a special meaning. According to the Oriental concept, sixty years makes one complete circle, so that when you reach your sixtieth birthday you complete one full circle and start a new one in the other direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>The number six has a very important meaning in biblical history. Heavenly Father created everything in six separate days and on the seventh day He took Sabbath. The Sabbath is like the beginning of a new circle, so six makes one complete circle or creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>In communist history the Bolshevik revolution came to Russia in 1917 and in 1978 they celebrated their complete sixty year circle. Now they have to start a new turn. Since communism is sixty years old it now has to go around in a different direction. The new circle they are starting will be smaller and more feeble.</p>
|
||||
<p>The puzzle in contemporary world history is how the communists could come to dominate so much of the world in just sixty years. Satan has been arguing with God all this time, saying, “God, I took over the world and took care of the world for 6,000 years, so isn’t it only fair that I should have some brief period of time when 1, as Satan, can govern the world?” That has been Satan’s claim all this time. God cannot help but allow Satan to take over the world briefly if Satan’s children demonstrate a more arduous and hard-working standard than God’s own children. If that is the case then God has to allow even Satan to take over the world for some time. God cannot say, “No, you can never take over the world at all.” God is a God of logic, and He sees that Satan has a point.</p>
|
||||
<p>Communism is a very low level ideology, and therefore, when communists took over each nation they started with the laborers and uneducated people. But God is at the highest possible level, with the highest possible standard, so there are two different worlds-the physical world and the spirit world. The spirit world is much higher than the physical world. The communists cannot deal with the reality of the spirit world, so their philosophy has focused on materialism. Matter forms the essence of the communist ideology. Satan has been taking the world over piece by piece with this ideology and trying to make matter almighty.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why would God allow Satan even a brief time to take over the world? Because God knew that ultimately His own children would come forward and say, “God, when we are loyal and work harder for your kingdom than Satan works for his own kingdom, would You want us to run the world?” What do you think God’s answer will be? There is one condition, however. God’s children must be superior to the satanic standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>First of all, the heavenly ideology must be better than Satan’s ideology. Satan came up with a convincing, though imperfect, ideology, and when Satan’s side worked harder than the people on God’s side, he took over the world. If that is how Satan took dominion then there must come a time when a godly man will develop a better ideology than the satanic one. There are many scholars and researchers developing materialistic and atheistic philosophies. Communism is the most highly developed of this kind of philosophy. To counteract it, godly people will search more intently to find the truth about the spirit world and physical world together, not just the physical world alone. That is the logical process, don’t you think?</p>
|
||||
<p>Good men and evil men have been fighting ever since the fall, so what do you think God will do when good men want to research the highest truth and philosophy? He will be excited and say, “Go ahead. Do more!” There have been two distinct camps since the fall of man. Evil men have fallen prey to Satan, who became their master. On the other side, there are good men and always behind them God is giving His support. God certainly wants to win the battle over evil by working through the good man.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the satanic world men focus all their activity on accumulating material. They seek knowledge in order to get money, and they seek power to hold their material. They even use love to keep material. Everything is motivated by their desire for material. That is the ideology on the satanic side.</p>
|
||||
<p>On the other side, everything should be for the purpose of finding God. That is the complete opposite of the satanic philosophy. On the heavenly side people seek knowledge for the sake of God. They seek power for the sake of God. They seek money for the sake of God. They even seek to possess love to fulfill God’s will.</p>
|
||||
<p>Consider the students at Harvard University. They are brilliant people who are working very hard. What motivates them ? Do they want to gather knowledge in order to earn money and fame or to find God and work for His purpose? When a person’s motivation is centered upon money, knowledge and power, he is centered on material things and has a self-centered purpose. Which side is he standing on, Satan’s side or God’s side?</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us coolly analyze American society today. Is America today more centered on money and prestige, or is America seeking God and disregarding everything else? By your own analysis, is America as a whole more on the side of God or on the side of material and Satan?</p>
|
||||
<p>Since Satan strove very hard, God had to say to him, “All right, go ahead. Take over the world.” But God knew very clearly that according to Principle satanic dominion could not last beyond one full cycle of sixty years. Satan can have from number three to six, or thirty to sixty years. In other words, one complete cycle in the history of communism is finished, and in the next thirty to sixty years it will go in a different direction, forming a smaller cycle. The communists’ power will decline in thirty to sixty years’ time, but it would happen in an even shorter time if the free world really united together.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Satan told God he wanted to have the world, God gave him permission because Satan’s side was working very hard. Do you think that God became totally helpless, or did God know that Satan’s prosperity would last only sixty years ? God prepared to send someone who could truly represent God’s side sixty years later. In the Divine Principle a preparatory period normally lasts three years. From 1917, when the Bolshevik revolution took place, Heavenly Father very quietly prepared for another great day sixty years later. Who was born in 1920, three years after that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Reverend Moon. Now Reverend Moon is a giant name, but in 1920 he was just a little baby in a cradle, crying for mommy’s milk. I will not go into detail here, but the important thing is that God in heaven has planned out history. When God allowed satanic people to take over the world, He was already preparing heavenly fortune.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God’s champion was born, would He want to see him being lazy, living a relaxed and mediocre life? Is that how he would become God’s champion ? Would God want him to work harder and more meticulously than Satan, tasting the worst possible hardship and tribulation and yet still become a winner and champion? God wanted His man to be the deepest thinker and find the solution to the most incredibly complicated problems. His son should have the sharpest eyes of all, eyes that can penetrate the spirit world and see the truth there. Satan cannot do that, but God’s man should be able to.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God’s champion has ears then how much would God want those ears to be superior to Satan’s, so sensitive that he can hear the incredible beauty of sounds that even Satan cannot hear? God would want His son to have a nose which is the best, one which can detect all odors, whether unpleasant or fragrant. Satan wouldn’t be able to compete with the nose of the heavenly man. A champion has a mouth too. Should his mouth shout, “Good, good, wonderful!” or “This is unbearable. I cannot take it”? Which kind of laughter should he have-a mousy, crying laugh, or laughter as loud as possible? The mouth of God’s champion was used instead for crying in heavenly sadness, in such brokenheartedness that even his tongue could not move.</p>
|
||||
<p>God also wants His son to be a champion of self-denial in all kinds of feelings-for example, in withstanding hunger, in denying the feelings of loneliness or greediness, the pull of sleepiness, the desire for physical love. God wanted His son to do so well in these things that no one could surpass him.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the foremost champion in the physical world. I have gone the worst possible route, where not even a single person could follow. The entire satanic world should say, “Reverend Moon, I cannot go that way. It is impossible.” That’s the kind of criterion God wants to establish here on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it logical that a person has to make himself superior in order to become God’s champion? When Satan looks at me, what do you think he’ll say? Will he say, “That is incredible, but actually, my children can do better than that. No problem”? Or will he say, “How in the world could God make a man like that?” Even compared to the toughest satanic standard, what I have done is incredible. Not one of Satan’s children can compete with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think that I ever had fights when I was young? Once I decided to fight I would go on with the fight twenty four hours a day. No matter how strong my opponent was, he had to surrender because I would go on and on and on until the other side surrendered. In my village I had a reputation for being a fearful young man. However, with superior thinking, superior vision, superior hearing and superior taste I penetrated deep into the heart of God, discovering the incredible truth about God and man. That is the Divine Principle. Finally God knew that the hidden truth of the universe, the truth about God and His grief was unlocked.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I returned to the physical world after unlocking that incredible truth, I wanted to implement what I had discovered. Then the whole environment came completely against me and circumstances tried to knock me down. I started my fight in communist territory, and the entire communist system came down on me, trying to stop me. Everything you can imagine threw its whole weight upon me, trying to knock me down. But what is the difference between the world and me? The world is desperate in trying to stop me, hitting and kicking with all its force. But I always have room for smiles, for loving and room for tolerance. That is the difference. Do I look very desperate today?</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is truly a living God existing in this cosmos, how will He feel if He sees a man come out who is prepared and determined to fulfill God’s will and challenge the satanic world? Will He be happy to allow him a chance to do so? If I were in God’s position, I would say I needed a man just like me. I would say, “My son, it’s all yours. Go ahead and do anything you want to handle it.” In God’s eyes I may not be the most handsome or the tallest person; I look like a stump. Yet with my sharp reasoning, deep philosophy, and penetrating vision and dream for the sake of the world, don’t you think God will get</p>
|
||||
<p>excited about me? Would that kind of man, motivated and trained and going through such hardships, be classified as a good or evil man? I think that kind of man would be an evil man! (No!) Yes! (No!) Yes! (No!) I surrender. Thank you very much.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I began my tough march toward the goal, I determined that I would go over the hill of sixty years of age successfully. Why sixty years? Because I already knew God’s plan and knew that in Divine Principle Satan’s reign could not go beyond sixty years, and that his second cycle would begin his decline. Then at that moment I would climb up for the sake of God and humanity. I knew that the glorious, victorious day was coming, so in order to be ready when that day came I wanted to get all kinds of qualifications ahead of time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I described earlier this morning how a rocket that is taking off should not have any negative forces pulling it down, but only supporting forces pushing it up. When my rocket was lifting off, however, none of the forces supported me. The Korean government and the Korean people were trying to bring me down. Japan tried to bring me down. Now America is trying to bring me down. And of course the communists are trying to bring me down. Even the Christian churches and Jews are trying to bring me down. All the powers were trying to ground me and make the rocket explode before liftoff. But was I grounded or did I take off?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now the completion of one giant cycle of sixty years has finally come. Now I am beginning a new circle, and that circle has no limitation. I can make it as big a circle as possible. It is going in another. direction, but instead of stopping it is going to make many big circles, one after another.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we observe the phenomena of our world we see that everything has certain limits. Everything in life has a saturation point after which nothing more can be added. There is always a limit. Everything makes a circle, soaring up high, and then accelerating downward, but unless new power is added as the first circle is completed, the next circle becomes smaller, and the circle after that becomes even smaller. However, if you have pushing power that thrusts you up further than the first circle, you can go on and on and on. Always the problem has been that once you go up it’s easy to go down, but once you come down it’s very difficult to go back up higher than before.</p>
|
||||
<p>Material is the lowest level thing that God created. If material things are at the center of your life, you will be weighted down and be unable to go back up. But Unification ideology is not based on material. Our base is spiritual and our real boss is God. Therefore, as we swing around the limitless energy of God will pull us up higher and higher. With the pulling power up in heaven you can go way up instead of winding down.</p>
|
||||
<p>You joined with me and we are completing the circle of sixty years together. Where are we going down to? We are going down to home church and there we will find even more thrust and firepower. What you will find is that home church is the base for the Kingdom of Heaven. Home church is like a gasoline tank and you are going down to the home church like a fireball. What do you think will happen? The explosion will lift you all the way up, and give you the speed you need to go all the way to heaven in one stroke.</p>
|
||||
<p>My very special, secret weapon that Satan couldn’t find was home church. I prepared it like a secret bomb and now it is complete. The time has come to ignite it. The time has come for the fireball to land. Then home church will become a launching pad to the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why this year’s motto is “Home Church is the Base of the Kingdom of Heaven.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you land, home church will all of a sudden become a launching pad and you will lift up together with me. Then everyone will be looking up with their mouths wide open. Communists, Christians and Jews will all be gaping with their mouths hanging open, exclaiming, “That’s Reverend Moon! ” When you fly up in the sky and look down, all the powers that opposed us will look like peanuts. How great you will feel! Hallelujah! In preparation for that moment my entire body was used in hardship and in test after test. But this time all my senses will be excited and happy, exploding with joy.</p>
|
||||
<p>You may be so excited and jubilant up in the air that you get exhausted from dancing around and maybe doze a little bit, but still your rocket will be flying further and further, and when you open your eyes you will find yourself in the bosom of Heavenly Father. God will take care of you like a doctor taking</p>
|
||||
<p>care of a patient and give every cell an injection of His love. Soon you will wake up and find yourself completely drunk in the love of God. That will be the first time God would ever taste love. Then God would be discovering for the first time the true taste of love, true smell of love, true feeling of love, true vision of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>God will be like a hungry person eating up the intoxicating fragrance and taste and touch of love. Then God Himself will be intoxicated in love, the love of man. Do you think God can get drunk? At this time God will get intoxicated and fall asleep. As he is lying there, momentarily unconscious, He begins to sense something all around Him, a whispering, a presence, and the sound of breathing. That feeling is so good that He will want it to go on and on. Then God would open His eyes wide and see His children all around, His sons and daughters touching Him. Would He say, “I’m terribly unhappy”? Just the opposite. There is no adequate word to describe how He would feel. It’s so mystic and incredible that no human language can possibly describe what God feels at that moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the meantime, He feels deeply grateful. God has gone through so much sadness and tragedy after all His suffering that He will feel thankful happiness. Today the topic is “Grateful God’s Day”. Which is going to be the happiest day for God? God’s Day falls on January 1. Why does that day make God happy? Whom does He meet on that day? His true sons and daughters.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan’s number is 666, because Satan took the number six in the garden of Eden. Therefore, God always consummates His dispensation with the number seven. Since number six is over, we are moving into number seven now. Satan has gotten the glory so far, but from now on Satan’s side will get the hardship. God’s side, the heavenly side of Unification, is moving on to heavenly prosperity in the decade of the 1980’s. When you do right, every conceivable idea and dream in the dispensation of God will be completed before the year 2000.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you lucky to be in the Unification Church? My testimony this morning was so vivid. Do you think I made it up, or did l live through it with every ounce of my energy? Every cell of my body is speaking out for it. No one in history has received criticism and hardship and accusation like I have. But what did I do? Did I rob someone? Did I kill someone? The job that Jesus came to fulfill 2000 years ago was so tough that after three years he was crucified.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why is the year 2000 so important? I was born in 1920 and twenty plus sixty equals eighty. When you add eighty to 1920 what year do you come up with? This year I have been battling forward for forty years. These forty years were equivalent to the Exodus of Hebrews from Egypt and their wandering in the wilderness. These forty years I have been working for the dispensation on the global scale. Now this forty-year period is consummated, so what is next? Entering the land of Canaan on the worldwide basis is next. When you look at my testimony, then at the background of history and the work I have fulfilled, then you know that what I told you is correct and based on the truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>I already mentioned that Satan operates from number three to six. During this period Satan will try his best, but when we do a superior job then during this time we can finish the task. In other words, we can only be persecuted for a maximum of sixty years. We can turn the tide around during this time. You just wait and see. In 1960, when the True Parents were installed, there was only a handful of members in Korea and Japan, a very small number. When they gathered, I spoke about the world future, with visions of the 1980’s, 1990’s and the year 2000, of the global dispensation and having members in 130 different countries, and of how communism would decline. Then even the members who truly loved me and believed in me 100% would say, “Father is a pretty good liar! That cannot be done. It is impossible that Father could be in America at that time.” They really thought inside that I was doing it to comfort the members. But today there’s not just a handful of people. We have a worldwide movement, yet when I give you the vision of the year 2000 some of you look skeptical. Would you believe it? You’d better!</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to trust me. That’s one simple thing you can do. And live up to the criteria of being superior to the highest satanic standard. Be better than all the loyal subjects of the past and the most filial sons and daughters; whatever service they rendered and love they gave, we shall be superior to their standard. That’s the only criterion we go by. Then everything shall be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t you want to go visit your sweetheart? You want to eat delicious food, and I’m sure you want to get a little more sleep, particularly after hearing a long speech last night. Last Sunday I spoke almost twelve hours. Have you ever heard of a preacher or pastor delivering a Sunday sermon lasting twelve hours? I must be dumb to preach that long, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>That may be my record in America, but it’s not my longest sermon. My record is a fourteen and a half hour sermon, speaking to the congregation. But when I was teaching Principle to the early members fourteen hours was nothing. I went on and on for two days, three days, a week, ten days.</p>
|
||||
<p>Indeed I am a record breaker. If the world’s beauty queen says, “Reverend Moon, you think you are like a rock and no one can move you. But I’ll entice you. I’ll move you,” do you think I would fall into that kind of trap? Certainly not. Even though people come in line after line, begging and begging, it won’t make any difference. Many beautiful women came and tried to win me with money and gifts, or tried to serve me, even breaking into my bedroom. All kinds of incredible things occurred. Many people think that the Western woman is strong, but I tell you a secret. Watch out for the Oriental woman. They are small and look shy, but they are hot peppers. They really go after you! Not only the women tried to tempt me, but their parents would do everything possible to make me their son-in-law. I certainly hold the world record for being offered temptation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I wrote down all the episodes that have occurred to me it would make a very interesting book! I have one reason not to write that book-you will never read the Divine Principle because you will be reading that book instead. I don’t know how handsome or how great or ugly you think I am, but one thing is sure-I am the tastiest and sweetest man! All right, laugh. Go ahead. I want you to explode with laughter the first day of 1980.</p>
|
||||
<p>Already much time has passed. The ideal speech is only fourteen minutes. That’s true. That’s the American way. I have violated that rule completely already. Shall I go on?</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a Moonie and I love it! And I am proud. You have a proud name. No matter how much you have, millions of eyes. millions of arms, millions of legs, millions of bodies, it doesn’t make any difference. “Moonie” shall be the proudest name under the sun.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am intoxicated by the charm of all your beautiful faces. Why do you all look alike? Because you all have one True Parent. That means you are all capable of receiving the love of God. The channel has been opened now, the channel which was closed for 6,000 years. Now it’s open to you. Let’s open the door of our mind. You say to the world, “Everyone, please come into my mind and swim, and enjoy it. My mind is wider than space so any plane can come into my mind and fly. The pilot of the Concorde doesn’t even need to open his eyes. Even if he flies blind, he’ll never hit the wall. Even if you fly over the wall of my mind you won’t need to worry because my mind will expand ahead of you wherever you go.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people say all kinds of incredible things about me, but let them do it. As far as I’m concerned I’m feeling wonderful. I’m feeling truly grateful to life, and grateful to God. Glory to God! Hosanna!</p>
|
||||
<p>If ever I had the chance to grab a microphone and speak to the American people for many hours in fluent English, in the native tongue of the American people, in a few hours I could make 240 million Americans cry in front of their television sets. All I have to do is expose them to my experiences, nothing more. It wouldn’t even take a week; overnight is good enough to turn the nation upside down. Do you think I have the content and ability to do it? Do you think that Reverend Moon, who is not an American, who is not a black man or a white man, who is just a Korean man from the Orient with a yellow face, could still do it? That’s the puzzle. That’s why people just don’t understand us. But don’t you think it’s a dramatic way of proceeding with God’s plan? God is a very dramatic person, really.</p>
|
||||
<p>It can be said that God is very fair. Look at Korea. For 5,000 years it had nothing but tears, nothing but tribulations and hardship. But in the end, by giving Reverend Moon to the country, God balanced out all that suffering. He gave hardship to Korea, but also extraordinary blessing. Don’t you think so? You can say that God is very fair. If a man of my caliber and mission was born in America as a white man then we could accuse God of being unfair.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many of you have blue eyes. Some of you have black eyes. Did God create blue eyes or black eyes first? Did blue become black or black become blue? I really enjoy that question because you cannot answer it. What about those of you with blond hair-were you born blond, or with darker hair that later turned blond? The latter is true. God made the black model on His drawing board; He painted eyes black first and then made variations later. When you look at a person with blue eyes and another with black eyes, which eyes look deeper? Oriental people generally have dark eyes and when you look at them their eyes look deeper. You cannot really see the eyeball, it seems so deep. Because Westerners have blue eyes you can see everything.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your eyes reveal the depth of your mind. Western philosophy, therefore, is rather shallow and on the surface. You cannot absorb anything deep inside, but want to get it all out front. The Oriental attitude goes deeper and is more sustaining, but neither is ideal. The Oriental is too internal and mysterious, while the Westerner is too open and shallow, so I had to find the happy medium. Therefore, Oriental people are admiring Western civilization. On the other hand, Westerners are longing for the mystery in Oriental civilization. Is that true? When such a craving comes from both worlds it is one indication that the day of fulfillment is at hand.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you pursue the religious way of life you have to deny yourself and deny more of the material world. That’s the only way you can get deeper in a religious sense. In the material world, however, when you know more and have more experience you can always reach out and gather more. When the Orientals pursue only religious, spiritual perfection then they have to deny the material world. Then someone else has to harvest it, and that’s what the Westerners have been doing. This has been expressed through Western colonialism. That was not completely bad actually because God needed someone to develop the world He created, the world which religious people were seeking to deny. Therefore, the major Oriental countries like China and India were overtaken by the Western powers, who controlled those nations for many years. That was a sign that a new religious awakening was close at hand. Do you know why? Since Oriental people were focused on finding spiritual perfection, they needed the Westerners to come and help them develop the other way of life as well. That’s what God had planned.</p>
|
||||
<p>After World War 11 a new age of equality began. The Western influence started democratic winds blowing all over Asia, bringing an influence that would make the people free and equal. We know that the Westerners who developed the material world were usually greedy and wanted to keep all the wealth themselves. But actually all material belongs to God and He wants it developed for the use of all humanity. Therefore, God used the cold, brutal power of communism to shatter the wealthy capitalist nations. Marxism teaches that economic wealth belongs to the government, and that it shall be used for the benefit of all the people. God is even taking advantage of communism for His heavenly purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>America today is at a very important stage. God has given an incredible amount of material blessing to this nation, but it is not just for the sake of America. God’s assets should be divided up by the American people and used for good, for the sake of the world and humanity. God wants America to be a steward and develop its wealth for the sake of godly people. Since America has not done that, only Satan can claim it and it will benefit communism. That was not God’s original intention. Do you think America is totally immune from communist infiltration?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a very philosophical analysis of the final days of the world. America should know what her timetable is and where she is. The only way that America can survive and prevent a communist takeover is for a man like Reverend Moon to come and tell the American people that their wealth doesn’t belong to them alone. The only way America can ultimately survive is by giving that wealth for the sake of the people of the world. This is exactly why we develop our fund raising-we ask Americans to give their money and then we use it for the sake of the world. Since Americans haven’t given it to the world, we are going to give it to the world in their place. The MFT fund raising effort is important in the sight of the heavenly dispensation. This is not just arbitrary rationalizing. Not at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic is Grateful God’s Day. It doesn’t matter how many people are gathered in this auditorium or how many thousands come to hear me. The question is how many people come who truly love God and are thankful to God. God needs men and women to come for His God’s Day celebration and God feels so close to you who are here. God cannot resist the urge to touch you. That’s the kind of God’s Day we must make.</p>
|
||||
<p>You thought you knew a lot about this, but today you realize how little you know. Now you will say, “God, I know you are anxious and this time is urgent, but could You give me a little bit more time? I want to finish my task for You in the next three or four years. Divine Principle says we can take up to six years. Can You be patient with me? I will become the kind of person You cannot let go of. In six years when You come, I’ll be transformed. I’ll be as sweet as honey and You will want to swallow me whole, from top to bottom. I will become that kind of child.” God will reply, “All right, my son. I will wait. I will give you that time so we can make a thankful God’s Day.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really make yourself that kind of men and women then your relation with God will be so close and intimate that God will long for you as you long for Him. You and God will be inseparable. Then you are already liberated and there is nowhere you cannot go. Whether here on earth or up in heaven, you will have no limitation. The entire universe will be yours. That is going to be the privilege God grants you. We have that privilege in our hands and all we have to do is use it. You have a special right or special authority granted by God. It is more than a privilege.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did you know that when you achieve that goal your level is equal to God’s? You are truly the top of the world. This is not an evil desire to want to become greater than anyone as long as you use it the right way. You can climb to the highest point. That desire is in everyone’s heart because God planted it there. I am asking you to become men and women who will exercise your special given authority. You should claim it and exercise it. That is the kind of men and women God is wanting to have today because only they can save the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually, your toughest competition is not the communists; your toughest competition is me, and God is an even tougher competitor. You don’t have to worry about communism because while you are trying to meet God’s expectation you will have surpassed any communist ten times over. The difference between the communists, myself and God is that though we are all competing with you, I am not hating you or wanting you to be crushed. No, I want you to win. I want to push and support you. Behind me God is pushing too because God would rather be defeated by you. God is a cheerleader for you now, urging you on.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can think today, “Father, you have given me absolutely everything I need. You have spoken everything I wanted to know and I don’t need any more. All I want now is action. If you speak to us anymore, it will only complicate my mind. Father, I’m going to do it.” Those who say so, raise your hands, please.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you can have as much Deli steak as you want. Also, today you can celebrate in an unprecedented manner, such that the New Yorker has never seen such joyful people. Today, all day, eat and sing and dance and play yoot. I called all the state leaders together, but I don’t want to start the conference today. We are going to celebrate. Tomorrow, you can stand before heaven and earth and say, “Look at what a proud Moonie I am! Look how I will plunge into my mission like a bullet.” Will you do it?</p>
|
||||
81
content/speeches/1980/historical-standard-of-indemnity.md
Normal file
81
content/speeches/1980/historical-standard-of-indemnity.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,81 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "HISTORICAL STANDARD OF INDEMNITY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:26:41+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:26:41+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/historical-standard-of-indemnity.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">July 1,1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator: Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>Everything happens according to the law of cause and effect, including whatever we say and do. Some things are temporary while others are permanent. People normally start something with good motivations in order to bring forth a good result. We have to be serious about the word “good” – where does it begin? We need a standard by which we can say what is good.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone is said to be a good American, it means he keeps the standard of the law and doesn’t break it. Indeed, his standard is even higher than that of the law. God has to have a standard in His mind before He can decide whether or not someone is good. This applies to Unification Church members. If we live higher than the laws, which God expects us to keep, then He can say that we are good church members.</p>
|
||||
<p>As founder of the Unification Church, I have set certain requirements and if the members keep them, then I can say they are good members. You fundraise, witness, and pioneer even in the heat of summer when everyone else is on vacation. Some members may not like that, but when God chooses one person as the best on earth, do you think He will pick one who has the easiest life, or one who observes the most difficult standard?</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you good people now, or are you trying hard all the time to be good? How long will you take to get to this goal? Will you finish before you get married, or before you have children? Or will you prolong the time so that you finish this course before you have grandchildren? This is a very serious question for each individual.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if a Harvard student flunks a course, he is still proud of being enrolled in that prestigious school. We are proud of being Unification Church members, aren’t we, even though we are criticized frequently and just barely make it through each day? The handsome boy or girl who talks well and smiles all the time is automatically thought of as a good member, right? On the contrary, even if a person is homely and doesn’t speak well, if he observes the important church laws then you can say he is a good member. Strangely enough, the less handsome a person is, the less he tends to think about himself Usually the least attractive person has the greatest depth. He tends to think that though he is inferior in looks, he will outdo others in seriousness and diligence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think God is very handsome? In order to be the best, would He have to be the best looking and highest living? What standard would all things and all people require of God in order to say He is the best? Imagine that He is handsome, but is content to wear rags and do the most difficult things without complaining. Then would all people say God was good? Would that be the right answer? If I give the most attractive Unification Church member the hardest and most difficult tasks, would this member be doing a good or bad thing if he went ahead and did what I directed?</p>
|
||||
<p>This morning I talked to my children after Pledge Service. They are starting summer school and I told them I was going tuna fishing. They weren’t happy about that. They also said their teachers were terrible and burdened them with too much work But I said, “If you think they are terrible, then they must be good.” Even without seeing those teachers, I know they must be good if they make the children work hard.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you going to be good or bad people? Good is good all the time, not just part-time. Let me ask you again: are you trying hard to be good people, or are you good people already? Why do you answer no? If you are not good then you must be bad. It is easy to say you are not yet a good person, but it is hard to say that you are bad. Has it ever occurred to you that if you were not good then you must be bad?</p>
|
||||
<p>Did you ever think as you went to breakfast, “Food, here comes the bad person to eat you”? Or when you reach for your clothes, “Here comes the bad person to wear you again”? Actually your food and clothes have definite feelings about this matter. If a husband and wife are walking toward each other, are they thinking inside, “I am a bad person walking toward my mate”? Perhaps you never thought seriously about whether you were bad or good, but just continued living in a matter-of-fact way. Such a person is actually swindling the world. Would such a person be qualified to go directly to Heaven?</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no in-between for us. A person who wants to have Heaven but who shies away from doing difficult things would be a “convenient person.’ Which category are you in — one who is happy with an easy life, or a person who can do difficult work happily? Would you like to be on the good side? Which side do you find yourself on most of the time?</p>
|
||||
<p>One person might work hard to get ahead and take care of his family, and might eventually be elected President. Another person might study and work hard so that he can make his family a good family, and his nation a good nation. He also might be elected President. These two people may do essentially the same things, but their motives are very different. There is a world of difference between them. If you were asked why the second person was good, what would you say? The first man has only one home to live in, but the second one would have 70 million homes because he is living for the nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been living a difficult life every day, and Mother and my children are sensitive to that. They sometimes ask, “Father, why do you insist on going the difficult way again?” I feel I have drawn the most miserable lot. I am faced with the most impossible tasks-solving moral problems, trying to guide young people in the right direction, and confronting communism. This is what some people would call dirty work. The President himself would rather do something easier. In this whole world there is no one else who has dug down to the bottom of these matters and determined to do something about them.</p>
|
||||
<p>I receive no honor for doing these vital things. Instead even my own children sometimes think, “Why is he always making us do difficult things?” Members say that I don’t understand American young people. Am I encouraging you to fulfill an easy task or a difficult one? Is that good or bad? Although you may suffer in the short run, the number of your real friends is increasing. Eventually there will be many of them, enough to form a clan and then a country, and they will keep increasing.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world vaguely recognizes that they like Moonies, but they don’t like the life we lead. That’s good! If a man is bad, but he has a good name, that’s not good. But if a man is good and his name is bad, that’s all right. People may like you, but not the fact that you are a Moonie. They may even want to bring you into their families. You have often heard people say they don’t like Reverend Moon but they like his followers. They are saying in effect, “We don’t like the father but we like his children.’ Could a bad father have a good son? That attitude does not discourage us, for half the battle is won then.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each of you recognizes that I have lived a miserable life. You are proud of telling what I have accomplished, but actually the greatness of what I have done is derived from my suffering. When you think that I am great, you know it is because I have suffered I have survived the fiercest fight.</p>
|
||||
<p>When people say the Unification Church is great, it is the same as saying the Unification Church had to go through tremendous misery.</p>
|
||||
<p>Take a few moments now and think about what I am saying. Isn’t it true that when people say you are great they are recognizing your suffering? So if you want to be great, what will it take? Are you great because you have nice manners? Does physical size make you great? No, greatness means you have survived miserable situations.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is what I am saying always true or only sometimes true? Which path would I like you to go? We must bear in mind that God went ahead of everyone else on the suffering path and in order to be His true son I also had to go that way. Thus everyone else must go that same course. You should make sure this is really true. Do you welcome that lifestyle? Are you going to live like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>It is easy to answer yes, but to carry it out is extremely difficult. Since it is so hard, how many will make it? This is a problem. What is the worst idea you’ve come across since joining the Unification Church? Indemnity! When you think carefully, you realize that it may be bad from a self-centered viewpoint, but for God and the world, it is the best. If you welcome the indemnity law, that is wonderful. Do you really know what indemnity is? It is the secret of success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Seen from the perspective of indemnity, the hard way can actually be an easy way. Through indemnity you can do in one step what would ordinarily take 100 steps. You can do in one year what would take 100 years to achieve. You will become miserable in the process, and the more miserable the better! Is this a true condition? Is indemnity good too? Someone may be causing you much misery, making you work hard, and you may be eating only poor food and sleeping just a little. If your teacher makes you work hard so you can’t sleep, but still he gives you low marks, you will probably think he is a bad teacher. But God remembers such things.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the first of July, a good day, so I am giving you good words-the gospel of indemnity. It is good because I have been anxious to see these first six months of 1980 pass quickly. Today you must apologize in your heart to the word “indemnity” for not liking it. Now you know it is your best friend.</p>
|
||||
<p>Wherever I go in the world, there are families who would like to receive me. I have places to eat and sleep, and on top of that I have the heart to be friends with everyone. Am I a miserable or a happy man? Am I welcome everywhere I go? Though our numbers may be small now, they will grow because I have taught about indemnity, explaining and setting the example. Eventually, everyone will understand its meaning.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a ladder of indemnity for you to climb, and because of that everyone will come to welcome me. I am in the indemnity business. You say you like indemnity, but I will wait and see! To reach God in the highest place you need a ladder of indemnity. You can climb upon me as your ladder, but if you let go you will fall off and die. It is really a life-and death situation. You have to be serious enough that the criticism of other people won’t divert you; you have to realize that if you fall off, you will perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you start up the ladder you should pay no attention to criticism, even if it comes from your family, people and nation and even if your old loves beg you not to leave them behind. It is not easy. Only individuals can climb, one at a time not two abreast. Your parents, fiancé and loved ones cannot go side-by-side with you.</p>
|
||||
<p>I encourage you to think only about indemnity before you get married. After you become engaged you are separated and then even after you are married, you still have a three-year course to go. Maybe you ask what kind of Father I am to make you suffer like that. Is there any reason for you and me to be enemies? If I insist on this course, is it for your sake or mine?</p>
|
||||
<p>If I made you do something, which I had not done, then you could question it, but if I have already done it and more, then you can accept it much easier. Since I have done everything, I am eligible to stand at the top, but instead I still go as low as possible.</p>
|
||||
<p>You, however, are still climbing up the ladder. Sometimes Unification Church members take time off and go by themselves to movies or a restaurant, and I wonder how they can ever do that. Even today I never go to a restaurant alone, but only take other members with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>I may have been clammy, but I did connect all the steps of indemnity into one ladder. It is an incredible, superb work. If you are on the individual indemnity ladder then everyone will jeer at you for going, shouting that you will never make it. They will say, “What a pity that such a handsome man will perish.” When I started, God and I were the only ones who thought I would not fail. Even dogs barked at</p>
|
||||
<p>When you climb up the family ladder, other families in the world, even your own relatives, will say you will fail. But if you do not succumb and reach the top, then you will have truly made it. If you continue even when every house closes its door to you, then you will succeed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until 1976 all nations — the whole world opposed me. There was no country which did not “bark” at me, including Korea. Are those days over now, or do they still lie ahead? Even if nations plot to oppose me, they cannot because that time is over now for eternity. Because that time is past, the new age has begun. We have advanced from the days of persecution to the dawning of peace. Our war is coming to an end. I knew that once the days of controversy were concluded, the side of goodness would rise and the side of evil would decline.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at how America has slid downward in the years since President Nixon. If America had followed my advice to forgive, love, and unite during the Watergate crisis, it would not have declined as it has. Then I could have given clear direction and advice about how to survive and how to treat the communist countries. America had a chance at that time, but lost it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I knew what would happen if America and the President did not listen. Should I have kept silent in the light of that knowledge? I really had to do something; it was at least my responsibility to tell this country and the rest was up to America. Nevertheless, I knew that the Unification Church would not be set back, even if America did not listen and started to decline.</p>
|
||||
<p>If President Nixon had heeded my advice, this nation would not have had to endure its present troubles. The communism would have declined faster and America would have become stronger. Instead it has to bear a greater burden. It remains for America to repent and indemnify that failure. I decided at that time that the Unification Church and I would bear the cross which America should have picked up, that we would do what America was supposed to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whose side did the media take? They unanimously criticized our movement. It looked as though we had no chance at all and everyone was confident we would disappear. But we have been supporting this country through our indemnity. Now they see the Unification Church steadily rising. Even the strongest man would have been knocked out by the opposition I have faced.</p>
|
||||
<p>How have I survived? Many years ago in Korea before the world dispensation had begun, I stated that the whole world would know about me and oppose me. I told the members that when such turmoil began they could really know the end of the world was at hand. Is that time ended now or does it remain ahead? It is past.</p>
|
||||
<p>This year’s motto is “Home Church Is the Base of the Kingdom of Heaven.” You know the words, but you don’t know their meaning. To truly understand their meaning you must know how much indemnity had to be paid so they could be said. You must understand the tears and sighs of God that he behind those words. When I could finally speak them, I had real hope for the immediate future. All Unification Church members should be proud of these words; they are more precious than even your own family and children. Home church will become easier as the years go by, not harder.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am thinking that I must help America elect the best President. This is most serious. I am more serious by nature than anyone else. You may think I haven’t achieved what I tell you to do, but that is not true. I always get the result first and then give it to you. Certainly any parent would want to give his best to his children, so I am trying to give you the best things. Believe me when I say that the best thing I can give you is indemnity. Indemnity is really a blessed word, the gospel.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was tortured in prison and left for dead, it was God who came and helped me to rise up. If you are working for God’s sake and He pays no attention when you collapse, then there is no meaning anywhere. But if you collapse then God must come and pick you up. This happened to me many times in the past. Someone would try to hurt me, but according to God’s will it was not me but my attackers who died. God knows who is doing His work and who is opposing it.</p>
|
||||
<p>If people know me and think I am great, that if because of the indemnity I have paid If I didn’t really know the value of indemnity, I would have escaped a long time ago from the Unification Church! What holds me here? This word indemnity. If I didn’t know about indemnity, I wouldn’t have come to America. But because I knew about it, I also knew there was a great opportunity waiting here for me. When I decided to come, I envisioned prison in this country-not because I did anything wrong, but because the world is so wicked. I determined to come to pay indemnity so prison can actually have a good meaning.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I go to prison I will certainly not perish. I already have many documents and evidence of how the American government has tried to comer me. If I were put in prison here, I could show the world what the American government did, until all those who opposed me turned around. This is the kind of war we find ourselves in. I am the only one who knows the whole content of that war.</p>
|
||||
<p>I cannot speak out when I am in a difficult position, whereas you members can. I always feel that I have not taken enough responsibility; I never feel that I have done enough. Through indemnity I am making you into heavenly children. If this rule does not work, I am prepared to face the worst consequences, whether here or in the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far I have told you about indemnity, but not about the standard required. That will take longer. Shall we save the topic for later? No? The historical standard is rather simple once you understand it. It is the pure lineage of God as opposed to the impure lineage of the fall. Because of the fall, the pure lineage and tradition could not be passed on to mankind. Where are we going to find it? That pure lineage comes from true love. Without finding true love, we cannot find the true lineage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where can we find it then? God did not want to lose these two things-true love and true line age, so He is fighting with all His might to regain them. Which comes first-true love or true lineage? Without the fall, man would have been part of the true lineage first. A child is part of a lineage from the instant he is born. Then when he is older, he comes to understand love. So lineage must be first. As long as you have lineage, parental love must nurture you, and then when you are old enough, love comes automatically.</p>
|
||||
<p>As a result of the fall, however, we have to reverse things. Does God have His lineage on earth now? In regaining that, God will establish true lineage through true love. Regular love means loving something you already like. Indemnity love means loving something you don’t like. God has lived like that, and True Parents have lived like that, All people must also fulfill that. They cannot get away from it.</p>
|
||||
<p>In indemnity love you not only have to love your enemy, but also his sons and daughters as if they were of your own lineage. If you can really fulfill this condition, then your love can qualify as true love. Even though it means sacrificing your own son to take in your enemy’s son, that standard of love alone will be acceptable. If you can do that, you will become like God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus did this. He sacrificed himself in order to save the children of his enemies. The Crucifixion meant that God loved His enemy’s sons and daughters more than His own son, allowing him to be killed for the sake of the enemy. Jesus set a great pattern, the content of the true family of God, which upset all the patterns of the false lineage. With that revolutionary standard, Heaven on earth can be built. This was the standard of victory, which Jesus set.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once that was achieved, Satan could not accuse. If a man who finds himself in that situation can do what Jesus and God have done, then Satan will be chased away from him. Christians have known that Satan could not come near Jesus, but no one has known clearly why. In order to restore love, God had to set that right standard, and Jesus had to uphold it. Centering on this heart, parents readily sacrifice themselves for their children, and children are willing to sacrifice for the purpose the parents are pursuing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God allow Christians to shed so much blood? It was not for their own sake or for God but for the sake of their enemy. Until salvation is realized, bloodshed for the purpose of indemnity is bound to continue. Not only Jesus as an individual, but also Jesus’ family was sacrificed, as well as his nation. Even today the democratic world, which is on God’s side, must pay indemnity and make sacrifices. There is a reason why God cannot just strengthen America and have it wipe out communism. If Americans sacrifice themselves willingly for other people, centering on God, then America can survive and flourish. But if America only centers on its own purposes, it will not remain. So it is not enough for America to think only about itself.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are we here for? We are sacrificing for America and the world centering on God. No American wants to stand on the front line, but the Unification Church is willing to do that for America. We are not fighting communism because we want to wipe it out; we are striving for victory over communism so that we can save the communists. We have to risk our lives to do that. Otherwise, it is not a powerful enough condition to save them.</p>
|
||||
<p>A handful of Unification Church members are better equipped than hundreds of thousands of others for confronting the communist world. We do it in the name of God. We are not concerned about dying, but only about God and mankind. The peak</p>
|
||||
<p>of our battle came in 1976. Communism crossed its peak in 1978 and is now going downhill. I have a clear picture of what America could do in the world, and also what Russia could do to fulfill its part of indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Soon it will be plain that those people in the spirit world who were massacred by the communists will be converting the communists’ own children, as well as bothering them spiritually and giving them painful dream . Then they will be afraid to sleep at night and will know for sure that there is such a thing as spirit world. The communists will realize that spirits are affecting their own children, and they will know that there is a hereafter. This is going to happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>The underground Christian churches in Russia will be fervently praying to know the truth. You can imagine what will happen when they meet the Unification Church. How much those people will do-they will just explode into activity! This is what I think about all the time because I know it will happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>As I said at the beginning, the law of indemnity is not separate from the law of cause and effect. Sometimes you are confused about what is good. You don’t understand why you see a good result from things you don’t like to do. Now you know it is because of the indemnity law.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you took a poll in the world and asked people what things are good, then you would know that according to the indemnity law, those activities would mostly bring a bad result. But the things people think are not useful or desirable will often bring good results. This is the knowledge that works for us. Indemnity will not continue forever but is part of the transition period when goodness must overtake evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>Am I a clever man, or a man without principle? You think what I am saying is clever, but the world views it as very foolish. Either I am right or the world is right. Now you know the indemnity law and can apply it. The Unification Church is either good or bad. What proves that we are good? The indemnity law. We are grateful for that law because without it we would not know whether we are good or bad.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know you should love your enemy, but you don’t like to. Now you know why you should. Almighty God is hooked by such love, just like a fish. If God is that way, how can you be different? I have lived all my life according to the indemnity law, so can you think you don’t have to do it? If you don’t do as I did, then it is clear you will perish. You cannot avoid this law.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you going to love your enemy? Why? Because of indemnity. If you can love your enemy, then you can fly over obstacles. Jesus put it simply: “Love thy enemy.” Who else in this world could explain the meaning behind what Jesus said? God and Jesus can be thankful because I am making it understood in a simple way. If you do not love your enemy, what will happen? Then you can not join the lineage of God and cannot go to Heaven. You have to know for sure why you must love your enemy. It is so you can become sons and daughters of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am precisely following this direction; I have given up my own family and clan for this law. I forsook my own country to bring the dispensation to America. While doing this I am still sacrificing my family. My children must endure that, and eventually the world will come to love them. I won’t have to tell people to love my family because they have suffered so much. The one who goes through indemnity will come to love my family more than anyone else. That’s the way it should be.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of this love and lineage we are going to bring all races and cultures into unity. These are not my personal words but the secrets of the universe and of God, which have existed since the beginning. People were originally meant to be God’s children, inheriting His lineage. You must know why you have been working hard and why I have been driving you in this direction. By doing so you are indemnifying the true lineage of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Marriage in the Unification Church has infinitely more meaning than in the secular world. Whether you are good-looking or not has little meaning. You can tell yourself, “I might have married my enemy; at least my fiancé is not my enemy.” This is no exaggeration. Some people complain that they are well educated while their fiancé is not. What kind of attitude is that? If you didn’t know about indemnity then perhaps you could say that. You might say, “Father, you have a beautiful wife so it’s easy for you to talk that way, but what about me?” But the truth is that when I looked at how God had treated me for many years, I expected to be given the ugliest woman and I was ready to receive her. But then God gave Mother to me.</p>
|
||||
<p>For Mother, I am not all sweetness and light. She had to go a bitter indemnity road. If Mother likes one way, sometimes I just go the other way. But she never decides to go her own way; she goes the way I go. Mother knows that no matter how undesirable it may be, she must follow me. She pays the indemnity of learning to like something she doesn’t really like. She has to have better elements and internal qualities than any woman in the world, so in order to collect that material I am very strict with her. If I gave such orders to American women, they would rebel!</p>
|
||||
<p>Indemnity has to be paid no matter how difficult it seems, but manifold blessings always come after difficulty. Are you going to go the road of indemnity? When I send you on that road, I have to provide support. Suppose I told you not to go. Then you would have to beg to go. The worst thing would be if you could not go the indemnity road. That is more fearful than prison or hanging.</p>
|
||||
<p>I was the first one to test and live this indemnity law, so now if I have any right at all, it is the right to give the reward of indemnity to others. Now you know the standard-love your enemy. What will you gain by doing that? Through the Matching and Blessing, the Heavenly lineage is given to you, but if a person is unwilling to go the way of indemnity, there is no way he can be connected with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a good day, the first of July. The word “indemnity” was liberated this morning. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
93
content/speeches/1980/home-church-and-myself.md
Normal file
93
content/speeches/1980/home-church-and-myself.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,93 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "HOME CHURCH AND MYSELF"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:32:56+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:32:56+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/home-church-and-myself.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">December 14, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>The words “home church” began within the Unification Church. How much do you know about home church? What is it? Adam is a small being, but a very important one because he is at the center of the whole. As a result of the fall of Adam, how are we affected? We find that we are separated from God and that everywhere we are under satanic dominion. All people find they are surrounded by the satanic domain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where does God reside, then? He is far from where we are, far from the satanic domain, but still waiting to accomplish what He originally intended. Going from the individual, family, clan, society, nation, world and spirit world, there are seven layers. We have to advance through each layer, higher and higher, but how do we do that? A family, for instance, must go higher and higher until it reaches God’s domain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since the fall, the focus of God’s dispensation has been to find Adam again. God’s will is to restore Adam to a man of success instead of failure. Who is that Adam? It was actually parents, the first ancestors, who failed. If Adam hadn’t failed, he would have been the king of his family. As his family and clan grew, he would have been the chief of his tribe. As his tribes filled a country, Adam would have been the king of that country.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam had maintained his original state, the world would have become Adam’s civilization, and never would have fragmented into different cultures, races and languages as we see today. Division occurs because of conflict and disagreement, because of the attitude, “I want to be independent and do something different” As fallen man multiplied, division became more and more prevalent. But when people keep God at the center, there is a tendency toward harmony instead, even when they spread out. Certainly if mankind hadn’t fallen there would have been only one civilization and one language. As it is, however, there is extensive division caused by language alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mankind is experiencing much difficulty in creating unity and realizing a new civilization. Because people’s backgrounds and customs are so different, it is hard to find a common ground of unity. You too find it difficult to straighten out your past habits. For example, you like hamburgers, don’t you? Koreans, on the other hand, favor kimchi and rice because they are accustomed to them. If a hamburger eater is given nothing but kimchi and rice, after a certain point all he thinks about is hamburgers. You have found out how formidable and long lasting such a custom is.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are attached to something good, that is a different matter, but most of the things you are attached to from the satanic world are undesirable. If you feel it is easy to overcome these habits, you are very wrong.</p>
|
||||
<p>True Adam is meant to be the king of the entire universe. All of you men have a yearning to be kings yourselves. don’t you? Where does that nature come from? It comes from Adam, who takes after God. Originally Adam was to be the body of God; God Himself was to be the internal God, while Adam was to be His flesh. God is the mind, and Adam is the external God. Adam is like the house and God is like the dweller in that house.</p>
|
||||
<p>All people are to be the focal points of two worlds. God is like the mind of original Adam who did not fall, so whenever Adam loved, whose love was it? When we see Adam and Eve together, who is that Eve? She is God’s wife. Then why are these two worlds Joined? It is because the ideal is realized when two beings take positions and have give and take.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how great he may be, does an individual sitting alone have any ideal in him or in his future? But if he can have the world as his object and they become completely one, he can realize all things. Why did God create man in the first place? It is for God to express Himself, to have a body. Without a body, God could not dominate the world. Second, God created in order to accomplish love.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you have broad experiences of spirit world, your mind will start talking to you; you hear it not with your physical ears, but with other ears. When you speak, are you saying something from your brain, or something that you feel inside of you? Communists would say that your thoughts begin in the chemicals in your brain, while we would say it is a voice coming from a deeper you. This is why when one has a clear mind, he can perceive everything. If you are without sin and have a clear mind, when you raise a question the answer comes to you automatically. If all of you were like that, how convenient it would be! If man had not fallen then no matter how many people lived on earth, they would all find the correct way.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is it that God needs? He needs objects and love. For whom did God create all things? Initially He created for man, but ultimately for Himself Most religious people today do not clearly know the purpose of man and the creation, nor of religion. But you know why every person has the urge to have the highest position. How can you reach the highest place? Only through love can you get there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us take an example. The American President’s wife may be a humble, uneducated woman from the countryside, but she is automatically elevated to the President’s level because they have a relationship of love. Even if she had only one leg and one eye, that wouldn’t change things. No matter how she may look, people will say she is qualified for that position.</p>
|
||||
<p>So how will you reach the top of the world? It is only through love. If you sit alone, you will never know if you have love, but as soon as your object appears, you start feeling that love. Through an object God can have His own body and own love. Why has it taken God so many years to fulfill the dispensation of restoration? It has taken that long because God’s love was not fulfilled. Traditional Christians will be astonished to hear us say this; because of this, they feel that we are heretics.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women are necessary for men to start feeling love, right? For God also, some perfect object must appear before He will start feeling love, but so far there has been no such object. Then what is fallen mankind? They are the offspring of the ones who broke the law of love. It is as though the queen of a country had illicit love with a servant and bore his children. How would the king feel to see them? God couldn’t destroy the illicit children, for then He would be destroying everyone, including Eve and the archangel. In the beginning God created them to live eternally. Certainly God knew about the possibility of a fall, so He told His children not to eat the fruit. All of you are descended mom the ones who broke the law of love. Was God happy to see you in the fallen state? In fact, God is trying very much to correct that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think it is easy to find the road back to the original state? You want to go back, but you find layer after layer of hell blocking your way. Hell is like a trash can. When you are building a house do you make the trash can first? Only after you have unusable things do you make a trash can. What is the fall then? It means breaking the law of love, the law of God. Your body is your own enemy, for it is what stops you from going higher.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it more likely that you are going to hell or heaven? You know that hell is more likely, but still you want to go to heaven somehow. This world holds you so tightly, never releasing you. Your own family and country hold you tightly, demanding your love and attention. You are conditioned to think about them, so when do you think you could change your thinking and free yourself from those bonds? Most of all you want to do whatever you like.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are accustomed to eating hamburgers and if you don’t have any for a long time, you long for them. You are accustomed to sleeping on soft beds, and if you have to sit on a hard floor for hours, you want to have your soft cushions back. You as well as your family, and nation are here in the fallen domain. Even a great person is not outside these boundaries.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone must first learn to win over himself, his family and his country before he can expect to escape the fallen domain. When you go to other countries, you are proud of being an American but does God think like this? Who has sinned more-Americans or Africans? This so called advanced country has been given more responsibility. Do you realize that America is very much in decline? When this happens do you think people in less developed countries will be sorry to see it, or feel that America deserves it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Are there more people of wealth who are sinful or more poor people who are sinful? There are more rich people. In the Bible, to whom did God promise the blessing-the poor or the rich? Jesus said it would be more difficult for the rich man to go to heaven. It was the poor people who were anxious to leave their old homes and emigrate to America. When you have nothing attractive in your life, it is easy to leave that life behind. Is it easier to leave a rich country or a poor country where you have suffered? When Lot left Sodom, God told him not to look back; the fact that Lot’s wife looked back meant that she was still attracted to her old life there. Thus she turned into a pillar of salt.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are going toward heaven but do you still have attachment to your family and nation and have some desire to stay behind? Sometimes you are very much in love with the satanic world. We must mercilessly leave our satanic past behind and set out to meet God. On the way, white people will meet blacks, and blacks will meet whites. When they meet will they fight again as old enemies? They must become very close in the sight of God. Have I come to the correct conclusion!</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how good you want to be, still you find yourself in this satanic domain. John the Baptist lived in the wilderness and Jesus did a forty day fast in the wilderness, completely cutting themselves off from their society. While Jesus was fasting do you think he worried that his parents were waiting for him? He felt that he depended solely on God, that he had left everything behind and was better off than where he had been. Even though we are persecuted when witnessing and fundraising, we are still better off than those who have comfortable houses and eat steak every night.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I am wrong in leading you this way then I would be punished for such a formidable mistake. This is a completely different teaching than you will receive at any university. You are leaving all your old comforts behind to follow the most difficult road, but I do not even welcome or praise you for doing so. I am teaching you how to survive in the worst difficulty, when everything is taken away.</p>
|
||||
<p>A very practical question is how to go through numerous spiritual barriers, layer after layer. Those who cling to life, yearning for security, will die spiritually while people who feel that this world is not good enough and are willing to face death will find true life. Remember, though, that Satan will protest to God if you are only willing to face death because you know God will welcome you; Satan will demand that God also persecute you and see if you are still faithful. How will God reply? “Go ahead,’ He will say.</p>
|
||||
<p>You meet persecution wherever you turn but if you still cling to God, can Satan continue to accuse you? I am only concerned to make you into people who can surpass satanic accusation. Satan cannot accuse the person who is living a miserable life, even though he may have done many evil things in the past. That safety zone is where Unification Church members find themselves now. That is true for me also. I am accused of living in a mansion and having lots of money, but I am not enjoying a rich life. I am living a difficult life and am always ready to go to the lowest levels of suffering at any time. Living a miserable life is always the safest way for then no one can say anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>For thousands of years God worked just to find one true man, and how difficult it was! Imagine that your wife ran away with your enemy and had children; how difficult it would be to love her and that child if they came back to your home. On top of that, your enemy would always be reminding you that the child was his. How could you tell him that the child was not his? Maybe the only way you could say that would be to cut the child in half. That is what God did-He cut the head off fallen mankind and put Jesus’ head on. Jesus didn’t belong to Satan and God said, “The head is mine, so everything else is mine also” This is the principle of grafting that God devised to save all mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why for thousands of years God arranged to create a special bloodline so He could claim one person as His own. God could not literally cut off heads, so Satan recognized a compromise: he agreed that God could claim a person as His if that person lived a certain way. But if the person didn’t, then he belonged to Satan. God had to say it was fair.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam regarded God as his father, even if he was persecuted and put to death, then who would he belong to? If he disregarded everything Satan could offer him and still returned to God, then clearly he belonged to God. That’s exactly what happened to Jesus, with Satan offering everything to him as he fasted in the wilderness.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you would get the most handsome husband when you followed Satan, but get an ugly, lame husband if you followed God, which would you choose? What matters is the origin of the seed; you do not change once you are born from a certain seed. If the ugliest man comes from a good seed, even though he looks less desirable, he is better than the handsome man from a bad seed. You should be able to say, “God, all that matters is that my spouse is someone You can love, even if he or she is the ugliest person in the world” If God knows you really feel that way, He will not give you an ugly person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would God push you forward or simply say, “Follow me”? If you were headed toward the fallen world with everyone else, would God shrug and go His way or would He follow you with a broken heart and try to turn you around? As God is following the crowd of fallen mankind, He will first meet the stragglers, who are usually the incompetents or people who don’t care. Will God hate such people or feel that still they are His children and try to care for them? Those who are disgusted with this world are often the stragglers who don’t compete. They are the ones whom God has laid His hands on. God will say to them, “Let us go this way. Don’t follow those others” Is it easier for the stragglers to continue following everyone else or to follow God’s new way? Is it suddenly easy when someone takes God’s direction? No, but still he will choose that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you start following Him, God doesn’t sympathetically say, “You must be tired, so slow down a little” He pushes you to walk faster, demanding, “What are you doing!” God knows someone is coming up quickly behind to catch you and drag you back to the old way of life. He doesn’t lead you to an easy life. Satan will try to catch you but when he sees the ruggedness of your life, he won’t want to follow even if you invite him to come. That is the only way you can cut him off. Once that happens then perhaps you can sit down and rest.</p>
|
||||
<p>Someone has to acknowledge that you are a victorious person and that you have cut your bonds to the satanic world. We are doing the most difficult thing, but when people remarked how hard it must be, we reply, “No, this is fun! I have hardly begun.” No one can do this without having deep reasons.</p>
|
||||
<p>God cannot find the victorious Adam all at once, but must painstakingly take one step at a time, grafting each victory to the next level, little by little. God cannot just leap from one level to the next. History cannot be overlooked for this reason. If you are going to grow, you have to have all these historical elements. You must feel how Adam felt when he fell, for instance, and how Noah felt at Ham’s failure. You should be able to feel what Jesus felt on the cross at not being able to complete his mission. That absolute heartbreak is what you should feel. What this means is that you must feel the historical suffering of God. When you first meet a person you tell him about what you are now, and as you get to know him you talk about your past and then what you want to do in the future. If we are to become one with God, we must understand how He felt in the past, what His feeling is today and what He hopes for the future. For that we have to go through the history of restoration and back to the original Adam. This is why the Messiah must retread the history of dispensation, to untangle the events of the satanic world.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to return to God you have to do better than anyone in the past or in the present. To do that, you must be desperate to separate yourself from the present world. If you go out and Satan punches you, will you run right back and fearfully wonder what you are going to do? Wherever you go, you will be jeered by people of every level of society, but you should never be harmed by it. You should have much more confidence than that.</p>
|
||||
<p>All of you have wondered why you joined the Church to begin with; maybe some of you have actually left and then come back. If a leader does not treat you the way you think he should, you might think the Church is fine but that guy is terrible. But what has he to do with you? The question is what the Principle has to do with you and what I have to do with you. You didn’t join Unification Church to meet that leader.</p>
|
||||
<p>What am I trying to accomplish by coming from the Orient and receiving persecution in this country? God started the Unification Church knowing how Satan would work in the world; He made preparations to correct the situation. Satan can say, “God, You blessed America, but look what it has become now” My whole purpose is to bring individuals back to God’s side, to mend broken families, to revive the churches and bring the nation back to the original standard. America must at least be brought back to the standard of dignity and power that it had right after World War II. Clearly established Christianity failed to do this already and did not live up to Jesus’ teaching.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to win over yourself as an individual; I also must win over myself. You should understand that I must go the same course you do but, as the pioneer, my course is more difficult. When I was in prison I stood against my own parents, scolding them and sending them away when they visited me. My mother felt sorry for me and shed tears, but I told her they were self-centered tears, that I had gone to prison for a higher purpose. She loved me most deeply, but until I could establish my foundation I never did the least thing for my own family. I bought many people many things, but never got so much as a handkerchief for my own mother.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once God’s will is done then salvation will be completed all at once. In my home town I was severely criticized for neglecting my own parents. My concern for the dispensation was so complete that I did not even pay attention to my wife. I didn’t even keep my own child in my home. A man should love his son or daughter only after he is victorious. My first wife did not understand and she fiercely opposed me until finally she left.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once I started the dispensation I was absolutely rigid, even if my family broke apart. I set out to restore all that, finding my family, tribe and nation in the twenty years from 1960 to 1980. Those twenty years indemnified the 2,000 years of Christianity, as well as 200 years of American history. America’s bicentennial fell within those twenty years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before 1960, Satan’s arrows were aimed at me as an individual and after 1960 at my family. Then centering around the Unification Church, conditions were established to restore the tribe and nation, upon which substantial work will be done later. My real work of restoration in America began in 1973. The persecution directed at me in the following three years was on a world scale, external as well as internal.</p>
|
||||
<p>People who visit our church in America for the first time and see what we are doing here feel it is possible that we will succeed in creating a new world. They see that a brand new country will be born from this old environment. Governments and churches have tried every possible way to interfere, but because of God, we have been successful.</p>
|
||||
<p>The conditions to cross all seven barriers have been accomplished. In order to establish these conditions you have to win over yourself, your family and your nation, being better than them all. Others have been pressuring us not to grow, but we have grown so much that we are now influencing them, instead of being influenced by them. Previously countries such as Korea were doing everything to interfere, but now they see the meaning of what I am doing and are seeking my advice. Now that all of this is achieved in Korea, there will be less difficulty establishing the same thing here in America. The opposition you meet will not be as intense as in the past. Yesterday, I told the state leaders how important the next year and a half will be in this country.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is simply impossible for the individual to cross all the barriers alone, but if the parents accomplish it then they can bequeath that to all their children. Home church is the place where I can leave to you everything I have accomplished. Three hundred and sixty homes represent 360 degrees or all directions. One year of twelve months is a complete cycle of seasons, or 360 days according to the lunar calendar. Three hundred and sixty contains both the numbers twelve and three. The 36 couples represent the entire history of mankind. So all meaning is included in 360 homes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything begins at zero degrees, and continues around to 90,180,270 and finally 360 degrees, which is the original starting point. The satanic world also began and continued that way. Satan is trying to block our way, but we are pushing ahead. At every point people try to discourage you from continuing, but still you will continue around to 360 degrees, accomplishing everything for their sake as well as yours. After you cross the peak, there will be less and less persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>It took me sixty years to indemnify all aspects, but you can do it in six years; and if you really do well then you can finish in six months. One day the tide of opinion will turn so completely that all people will know the Unification Church is good. When our church is welcomed, doing this in six months will be no problem. If you could give forty days education to everyone in your 360 homes, don’t you think they would all turn around? Until this time, opposition toward me was totally hostile but still I accomplished everything. Now, however, people will not oppose you as totally as they did me, but only partially. Clearly, this is an advantageous time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it natural for home church to be difficult in the beginning? Would you prefer a difficult or an easy course? You should prefer hardship because that is what will polish and strengthen you. Once I completed the individual level, the family level awaited me, and then the more difficult tribal level. But you can do all this at one time. As you become more experienced at dealing with people, it becomes easier and easier. As your dispensation progresses it will become easier, because I have already indemnified the reverse way where every step became more difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must give your five percent; otherwise, Satan will never leave you or God alone, but will be constantly blaming you. If there is one house that strongly opposes you, go after it and solve that. Don’t think, “I wish I didn’t have to go back there” Be joyful to go. This is the best way to win over them. When I have completed 359 degrees, I expect the last degree to be the most difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>America must completely rearm itself with new thought, as Christians must rearm themselves with new zeal. This is the first time that an Oriental person has exercised such meaningful influence over America. White people will really scowl at the thought, but they had to be helped regardless. As soon as America is established in the course that God wants, my mission will be ended and I will leave this country. But we go beyond all boundaries, so if you really want to see me you can come to Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it easy to go through each individual course historically? It is virtually impossible, but now I have done it. You can pass quickly through it by doing home church. A completely new world will emerge, bigger and better than this one. You should be the happiest person when you hear the words “home church” To reach heaven you must go around all 360 degrees once. When you go to your 360 homes, determine which home will stop you. You have to be able to go to all homes freely. Will you welcome me when I come to your home or will you close the door and tell me to go away? Should I call ahead!</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know that persecution is a blessing. If someone tears your clothes, that’s your blessing. If the first barrier on the individual level is hardly broken down after these thousands of years, how difficult it would be to break through all seven layers. If you really feel how difficult it is, then when someone offers to show you a way to leap over the barriers, you would jump up and be all ears to what he says. If you are very serious then you will follow his advice. Would you be advised to wear a lot of heavy clothes to make that leap or to carry as little as possible? He would tell you to take off even your socks. Would there be a limousine waiting to take you, or a flimsy apparatus with just barely enough room for you to get in? Will you sit back and enjoy the scenery on the trip, or hang on and pray?</p>
|
||||
<p>People wait for years to become American citizens. If you have to wait for ten years to become Heavenly citizens, can you moan and groan? Before you can graduate from college you have to study hard and pass a final test; otherwise, you cannot qualify. If a school will grant you a degree without giving you a strict exam, is that likely to be a good or a bad school? If the Unification Church allowed a member to just hang around and yet finish the course, he would be a bad member and the Unification Church would be a bad church.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God and I make plans to have you endure more and more, are you going to respond wholeheartedly or try to evade us? Aren’t you looking for an easy way? When the time comes for fundraising, do the real members go willingly or try to dodge it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you going to take off from here like a rocket or just walk? You should take off so fast that even Satan’s restraints can’t hold you back but will snap. Will you hesitate, or just make up your mind and go? When you have a fast start in the morning, you will get a lot done that day. But if you hesitate when you get up then that day is already ruined for you. You must really know how the satanic world works before you can overcome it and safely land in heaven. Many people in the past tried to do this but they all failed.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you feel that some things here are hard and you complain about it, is that good or bad? I have done the most difficult part of pioneering this path. Do you think I ever complained about the difficulties? You have to go head on to penetrate all seven barriers. Now we will go head on towards communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who pays the indemnity of restoration? You know very well how difficult it is to win over yourself. St. Paul lamented that the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. That applies to everyone, yet winning over oneself is only the first step. If a person loses one eye, he will normally lament the loss, even though the rest of him may be whole. But if he knew that losing one eye could set him free from indemnity he would be willing to lose it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you pause after reaching each level or just push through without resting? It took God thousands of years of history to go through this barrier, so how could a man do that? Did you create the barrier? Actually your ancestors did, Adam and Eve. Therefore, the one who is in Adam’s position will do away with the barriers.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus came as the second Adam. What does it mean to believe in Jesus? We believe so that we will be saved. To be saved means to fulfill the mission of indemnity. Before Jesus came, people made offerings in order to come nearer to God. But when Jesus came, people could come even nearer to God by the indemnity condition of loving Jesus. Did Jesus receive persecution on the world level? He was persecuted by Rome, but that was only the national level. Jesus could open only a spiritual path through his death on the cross.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity doesn’t have a nation of its own; America is definitely not a country where Christ reigns. Christ must come again. When the Lord of the Second Advent comes, will he inherit the spiritual path which Jesus built? The spirit world will have to recognize the coming Messiah. The mission of the Unification Church is to inherit this spiritual path and make it a physical one. Unless Christianity and the Unification Church become one, however, we cannot inherit the Christian foundation of indemnity and must lay that foundation all over again.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Judaism had united with Jesus, would he have had to endure persecution? If traditional Christianity had united with the Unification Church, would we have been persecuted? No, instead the spirit world and physical world would have come together without difficulty. Since established Christianity opposed the Unification Church, we had to reindemnify everything, even the spiritual path. You have to understand clearly how communist influence is being exerted in many Christian churches and how it is confusing and misleading people.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the individual, the mind on the godly side is always in conflict with the body, which is on the satanic side. Similarly, in my own family there were some who took my side and some who stood against me. But if Christianity had embraced me, my family would never have become divided. This would have been true for the nation also. Now I must win over the communist world on the strength of my own foundation, not the base laid by Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>After Jesus died, his followers went to the Roman Empire. Our members must go to win the victory in the communist countries. Only after winning over communist opposition from 1960 to 1980 is total victory over communism possible. The communists as well as traditional Christians opposed the Unification Church. This is why I have two objectives-victory over communism, and revival of Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan is really trying to hold on to the world by corrupting the young people through free sex and drugs. America is basically a Christian nation, but it has declined sharply today. The worst of sins are seen in this nation where so many churches still stand, but this has occurred only since the end of World War II. Satan will exercise all of his power to destroy this country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan is trying to destroy Adam’s descendants as individuals, families, churches and country. That is exactly what is happening in America, where individuals are corrupted, families are scattered, the churches are declining in influence and the nation is drifting. Now young people are so immoral that in open parks they commit the sin of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. Satan is trying to corrupt them ahead of time to prevent their being saved by the one God is sending.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must come completely into unity with home church and after that you will shoot up like a rocket. Where will you land? In the heart of God. You can do in six months what has taken God 6,000 years and what has taken me sixty years to accomplish. Then the only question left is how hard you must work to do this-as casually as you have done in the past? If your love of home church is slightly more than your deepest desire to see your parents or your fiancé or children, then you have a passing grade. But as long as you don’t feel that longing, you won’t be successful. You can’t go to home church after you have eaten well, or slept or loved someone. You must go before doing all those things. It takes first priority. You are not losing anything this way; by postponing these things they will acquire a much higher standard later.</p>
|
||||
<p>If my mother were still alive, the whole world would cherish her. If we win a victory here, Korea will embrace us totally and the whole world will praise Koreans. But until Korea does that, it will go through difficult times, as it is now. Their misery doesn’t have to continue; the same is true for Americans. If they would unite with God, their misery would end quickly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our purpose is to elevate the moral standards of society, revive the churches, and stop communism. All this we will accomplish through the work of home church. Then an entirely new world will emerge. There are 70 million homes in America, and divided by 360 that makes 200,000 home church areas. Is it impossible to have that many members covering the whole United States? If 100 people were witnessed to each day, three billion people would be reached in 100,000 years. It would still take over 1,000 years to reach all of America. But if 200,000 people do home church, all of it could realistically be done in our lifetimes.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must become experts on your area, knowing more than the police or the government. You will know who the best people are, as well as who deals in drugs, or who has guns. Home church is a bridge between this world and the heavenly world, and there is no way to reach the heavenly world without crossing it. If you choose not to do it then you have to give up the heavenly world.</p>
|
||||
<p>I expect there will be a great population movement soon because all the American home church areas will be filled. People will have to go to other countries; they will emigrate by the thousands to do home church. Unless you do home church well, you will have no container for the blessings God wants to give you. Satan hates home church the most.</p>
|
||||
<p>After home church is completed there will be no national barriers and then we can live anywhere. If your home church is successful, then I won’t have to prepare separately for the march on Moscow; home church will open the way for the rally in Moscow.</p>
|
||||
<p>In spirit world I can go directly to God now. Isn’t that what you would like also? I did home church on the world level, meaning that all boundaries and prejudices will disappear. Since the victory in 1976, I have talked about home church and why you must do it. When you clearly understand this, you won’t need an Abel figure but can do it on your own. Otherwise, you need someone to help discipline your life. Once you finish home church, you can live anywhere in the world</p>
|
||||
<p>There are only two more weeks left in this year. Starting in 1981 especially, home church is really all your world. Home church is what God’s dispensation has been aiming at; it has been the purpose of human history and the goal of religions. You want to live with me in spirit world but you can only qualify through home church. To accomplish home church is to complete all indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Heaven is the world which requires no indemnity. Who are citizens of the Kingdom on earth? They are the ones who have worked constantly for this purpose. Who will build Heaven on earth? We will do it. Because it was man and woman who fell, they must get together to build Heaven on each once more.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless you are smarter than me, you have to follow my example. I have been going a difficult, foolish looking way, but I know that everyone will thank me in the future. This is where you meet God and where you meet the True Parents. When you know this, you can hardly complain that things are difficult. Whoever completes home church is already in the family of the Heavenly kingdom, on earth and eternally in spirit world. There is nowhere such a person cannot go. After you go to spirit world, you cannot work freely on earth without the foundation of home church. But if you have that foundation, you can freely visit.</p>
|
||||
<p>While you are doing home church, imagine the history you are making of the Heavenly Kingdom. There is nothing else to be proud of, either here or in spirit world. I have set a historical record and you will set a record also in home church. That will be your source of pride. Once you are successful your name will be registered in the book of the Heavenly Kingdom. Do you need home church or not? Can you go to heaven any other way?</p>
|
||||
<p>Also it will represent your graduation from the Unification Church; you won’t need the Unification Church any more. You should feel that you don’t need to have someone looking after you. If you know what you should be doing, why do you need someone giving you direction? If you really carry this out with confidence, you can pray and get instant cooperation from God. Certainly you will find God in home church. Next year is two more weeks away; at that time you must really do home church, not just make preparations.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to have a good start in the new year. During these two weeks pray and gather yourself for that purpose. Now will you honestly do it? If so then I don’t have to stay to teach and encourage you, but can attend to things elsewhere. My mission is done, so the focal point is whether you are doing your mission. Don’t think so much about where I am or what I am doing. I will not say when I am coming or going. There are many places for me to go.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will take the victorious people along with me. I am anticipating whether the first victor will be white or black, and I might officially recognize the first shiny home church victors. From that time a tribe will be formed in the Unification Church. As yet, you don’t belong to particular tribes. The second three seven-year courses are your era. Should that be cause for crying or rejoicing? You can go everywhere with rejoicing and jumping.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those of you who are determined to do this, raise your hands. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,88 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "HOME CHURCH IS THE BASE OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:32:29+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:32:29+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/home-church-is-the-base-of-the-kingdom-of-heaven.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 1, 1980, Midnight<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>The year of 1979 is finally over. The year of 1980 has dawned with great hope and glory. In 1980 we can find a very important number, eight. As we learn in the Divine Principle, the number eight denotes a new beginning and new hope. The Unification Church just welcomed the 1980’s. Now what is the goal and direction of our movement? This year our job is to undertake substantially the home church providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the providential point of view, the third seven-year course would have been turned entirely into the home church crusade. The goal and slogan I gave on the first day of 1979 was <em>“Home Church and the Completion of the Kingdom of Heaven.”</em>The new slogan for 1980 is <em>“Home Church is the Base of the Kingdom of Heaven.”</em></p>
|
||||
<p>This slogan shows us that without home church the Kingdom of Heaven cannot become a reality. What kind of Kingdom of Heaven are we talking about? The Kingdom of Heaven is where there is rest and Sabbath, where there is true joy and happiness. When you take that rest do you do it all by yourself? You want to enter the kingdom together with your wife, with your children and parents, with your tribe, your nation and the world. No matter how much you are longing and ready to take Sabbath, if your parents are not in a position to take Sabbath with you, or your wife or children, then certainly you cannot very well take rest. In the Unification Church you are proud of having True Parents. If you are serving them but they are not in a position to take rest or have peace then would you take a rest all by yourself?</p>
|
||||
<p>Yesterday I gave a very long, very detailed sermon about the position of Cain, and how Abel can win over Cain. In 1945, approximately 35 years ago, Korean Christianity should have taken the true Cain’s position to accept Abel and to be accepted by Abel and united together. Then at that time a true foundation of peace and a foundation for true Sabbath could have been established with the True Parents in the center on the family level, tribal level, and national level. Certainly that would have gone on to the worldwide level. If that had been done in 1945, then finally there would have been a place for the true, ultimate peace, happiness and Sabbath. Everything would have been done on the level of nation and world. If at that time the nation where I initiated this movement had accepted me then the national level of a foundation of peace would have been erected. Then the entire world would have seen a model or prototype and it could easily have followed.</p>
|
||||
<p>The one golden opportunity came in those years around 1945. However, Christianity failed to unite with the True Parent, that revolutionary name of the new age. Because of that the 2,000-year old Christian heritage could not be fulfilled in the end. Therefore, that 2,000-year old foundation was broken into pieces without being fulfilled, and God had to rebuild the entire foundation through the Unification Church, piece by piece from scratch. Certainly that would not have been necessary if Christianity had accepted the Providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Of course, I as an individual could not all of a sudden initiate a nationwide crusade or movement. I had to start from the family level. The Unification Church has the ultimate goal of building the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth. What is the basic component of that kingdom? The family is the building block of the Kingdom of Heaven. There a husband and wife become parents and together they become the foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because Korean Christianity failed to accept me in 1945, I went on with the arduous task of winning our own foundation after fourteen long years of struggle. At that time I erected the foundation upon which Mother and I could be installed as the first True Parents in the history of man. In other words, by then I had established a bulwark strong enough that the opposition of the entire nation and of all Christianity could not break it down; no matter what, our movement would have enough strength to sustain itself and still go on.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even though Mother was installed as True Mother, we could not live as a happy family right away. A three-year period of purification and separation was necessary, a period which was very important prior to moving on to the next stage of the dispensation. In order to go into a second seven-year course, all conceivable indemnity must be paid on a family level. This first seven-year course was the period of erecting the foundation upon Mother’s installation, and the period in which Mother was to be perfected as the True Mother. It was the period of growth for Mother herself.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know, the human fall came in the perfection level of the growth stage. Therefore, the seven year course Mother and I went through together was the period to cross through the growth stage to perfection stage, the period in which I would restore and install Parents Day, Children’s Day, and Day of All Things. The most important condition Mother and I made during the seven-year course was that no matter what difficulties or obstacles and hardships came upon us, we would not complain. We would not even feel discouraged inside, or anguished or rebellious in any way.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you can see, it was God’s method to utilize Satan to give Father and Mother the worst kind of test and tribulation. This is the way I had to be hardened and proven to be the True Parent. For Mother too, Satan created incredible instances in the first seven years, one after another, in which Mother could easily have given up and said, “Father, you are too great a husband and I simply cannot follow you. I’m not worthy of you, so let me pack and go.” She could very well have done that many times during those seven years.</p>
|
||||
<p>To make things worse, when was Mother was already so heavily burdened I was not a comforting husband. I started out as the worst kind of cruel husband. That was the standard I set at the beginning because that’s the way I also tested Mother, even harder than Satan. Knowing that Satan was going to test her, I tested her myself first. That was my purpose. Even though I tested her worse than Satan, stile some hint of purpose behind it could be understood by her. That made it easier to bear than Satan’s tests. In this way we became closer and closer for 3½ years, then another 3½ years.</p>
|
||||
<p>After those seven years, our victorious foundation proved in front of God and in front of Satan that I was an invincible husband and that Mother was an invincible wife. No matter how difficult Satan’s standard was, God was justified in saying that we had passed the test. The many other blessed couples who came knew that the True Parents had set the true standard, and they followed that standard by uniting with them and serving them without a word of complaint. By doing so, they could obtain the same degree of perfection.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the seven-year period I had blessed many couples, and they could easily have exclaimed to me, particularly the women, “I just don’t understand you. What kind of husband are you ? How can you treat your wife like that?” But these blessed couples who passed the test know one thing: no matter how many things I did that they didn’t understand, they were at least sure that I was absolutely God-centered, and whatever I did was for God. The 36 couples, 72, 120, and 430 couples were blessed within that seven-year period, and they knew one way or another what a difficult path Mother and I trod. Since they knew what kind of difficulties we had to overcome, they could not complain.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that seven-year dispensation the time finally came to set up God’s Day. Only after the seven-year course was completely secured did I declare God’s Day. From the original point of view God’s Day should actually have come first, then Parents Day and Children’s Day and Day of All Things. But because of restoration, all other conditions had to be ready before God’s Day could be set up. That was finally done on January 1, 1968. Since God’s Day was declared victoriously in 1968, everything is restored and celebration begins with God’s Day. The first seven-year course was the time in which the True Parents were concretely established and upon which God’s Day, Parents Day, Children’s Day and Day of All Things could be restored to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the meantime, the national level of opposition and persecution against our movement was gradually decreasing. Upon the victorious foundation of the first seven-year course our movement transcended persecution, and whether it came from the government or the Christian community, it didn’t hinder us at all. This is because I and my family took all the indemnity for the sake of our movement. Adam should be the one who stands like a tower to receive the persecution coming from the entire nation. That is the Adam role and I never hesitated to take it. The first seven-year course was for restoration of Adam and Eve, and it has been completed. The True Parents were installed and the True Family has been declared in heaven and earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>The second seven-year course is the one in which the blessed couples had to take a major role. Their responsibilities were to teach the government and nation how to treat the families of the nation. At the same time. as the families of the nation’ they are teaching other families how to serve the nation. This second seven-year course was the period of the total mobilization of the blessed couples. All the blessed couples in Korea and some blessed couples abroad were mobilized to take up the torch for the second seven-year course, and in 1970 I ordered every blessed couple to leave their family. The wives took up the front-line role and I sent them out. Why? Because the women had to experience what True Mother experienced before them. They had to go the same route to learn that particular tribulation.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the heavenly order came to leave their homes for the mission, then their loved ones-their husbands and children-could become the enemies of the mission. Because the husbands were in a position close to their wives, they could easily try to dissuade them from going. Then they would be the first ones to block the heavenly dispensation and actually be the worst Satans. The best way for the wives to overcome such a temptation would be to regard their husbands as their enemies. By thinking in that way it wouldn’t be painful to deny them and go out. By thinking of her husband as her loved one it would hurt a wife to refuse him, but by thinking of him as her enemy she was in a position where nothing could stop her. Then she could obey absolutely.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each mother had to look at her children as her second enemy for the same reason. Then even if the children cried out and tried to stop her from leaving them it would not hurt her and break her heart. By doing so, if Satan was trying to invade then her standard would block him and protect the children. This is why the Bible teaches that the closest members of your family are your worst enemy in the last days. We must fulfill that scripture in the Unification Church. These are not just empty words. This is the actual history I am explaining to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the blessed mothers in those days were given their marching orders and nothing would stop them. They decided to give up their children and leave them with someone else to be cared for. In this country you have many welfare organizations, but in Korea there is no such thing. So they wrote short letters and left their children with their unwelcoming relatives, knowing they would be criticized. Their letters said, I “I am not abandoning my child. I love him, and I will come back in three years. Will you please take care of I him until I come back?”</p>
|
||||
<p>You can imagine what the parents, in-laws and the public would say. They bitterly criticized those women and criticized me and our movement. People said, “Reverend Moon put those couples together and now he’s separating them. He never even thought of their children. What kind of cruel man is he?” There was no direction from which criticism didn’t come. But during those seven years the one group of people who adamantly refused to complain against me was the Unification Church husbands and wives. They looked like victims but they welcomed the mission, and even the children sometimes said, “Mommy and Daddy, go ahead and don’t worry about me.” How could Unification Church couples be so strong? Because there was a living example in front of them, Mother and I, who had gone through much more tribulation. Compared to that suffering, the blessed couples knew that their own suffering was small.</p>
|
||||
<p>The major members of the Unification Church knew that incredible opposition would come to them, but they knew that the most accusation and criticism would go to me. They felt very protective of me, wanting to shield me and not let my name be tarnished. That’s why the Unification Church core foundation has become tight and strong. Therefore, the love of God is coming to my family and will be connected to the blessed couples. That inseparable bond between True Parents and true blessed couples was made under overwhelming adverse conditions.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first six months were the worst period. Throughout the entire nation there was criticism and negative publicity. People knew all about our movement and how our young couples were leaving their children and going to the front line. As time went on, people knew they were missionaries of the Unification Church and then they asked, “Aren’t you the women who left their families behind? Why did you do that?” Then the true testimony was given. “Yes, we love our children and we love our husbands, but we love this nation, the people of the world and God more. We want to demonstrate by the most painful experience of leaving these children behind that we want to save this nation. We love this nation and people more than we love our own children.”</p>
|
||||
<p>After one year these people who were negative began to weep together with our people, praying together with them and coming to help. Even without knowing the contents of the Divine Principle they wanted to be with them and be supportive. After two years passed public opinion was unanimous that if all the Korean people loved their country as much as Unification members, then indeed the nation would be saved. Furthermore, no matter how great the communist threat would become, it could be stopped. That was the conviction of the people.</p>
|
||||
<p>What about the children who were left behind? During the first two years the people thought they were a burden to everyone. Villagers would talk about the Moonie children and say, “Their mother and father are crazy.” Two years later what happened? Everyone wanted to come help, wanting to take care of the children for a few days to do something for that young couple before they came back. They volunteered to serve those children in some way. Even the Korean government looked at what our people were doing in every corner of the countryside.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Christians who were traditionally very negative toward our movement thought they had a golden opportunity to criticize Unification Church and called me all kinds of names, but two years later the villagers and common people stood up and said to those critics, “Are you true Christians? We found God in the Unification Church members. They stood up and fought for us. What kind of Christians are you?”</p>
|
||||
<p>In other words, during these three years of tribulation unity was made with the people, and even unity between the government and the people was enhanced by our heroic actions. By doing so a condition was established: by our members’ abandoning their children for three years, all other people recognized their sacrificial work and came to value and respect our movement. Then they wanted to do something to help the children who were left behind. Thus, through the children a link was made between our members and other churches and the common people. That formed a condition for God’s blessing to flow not only to the Unification Church but through us to all the people, even to negative Christians and people who criticized us.</p>
|
||||
<p>The providence of the second seven-year course was such that I wanted to save the nation by sacrificing my own beloved family. That was the theme of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>It also made restitution for Jesus’ time, when incredible opposition came from Judaism and the Jews who ultimately crucified Jesus. By offering the family as a sacrifice on the altar of God and going from the position of receiving the worst criticism to the position of welcome, a base was formed for the restitution of Jesus’ ministry as well. Our members in Korea have successfully fulfilled the second seven-year course through their own portion of responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>This was why I could come out of Korea for the worldwide dispensation in the third seven-year course. Furthermore, the dispensation of God was pushed three years ahead of time. Always the providential schedule has been delayed, but for the first time in history I could advance the schedule and come to this country in 1971. At the onset of 1972 my global ministry could begin. The remarkable thing was that during the initial period of my ministry in 1972,1973 and the middle of 1974, the Christians of America gave me an open-armed welcome and red-carpet treatment, even though Korean Christianity failed to accept me in 1945.</p>
|
||||
<p>America is a nation of people from around the world, and American Christianity represented world Christianity. By America’s initial acceptance, God was in a position to forgive Korea’s mistake. By doing so the condition was sustained that God could still give blessing to the entire world through America. By the end of 1974 I had won an unprecedented heavenly victory here in America, receiving the total welcome of the American people and the Christian churches. I visited every state at least once, and visited many major states several times, sweeping the country and kindling a spiritual revolution. I received around 850 welcoming proclamations and honorary citizenships and citations. Even Jimmy Carter gave me one when he was governor of Georgia.</p>
|
||||
<p>Upon the foundation of this worldwide victory I returned to Korea with honor and with strength to truly go on the offensive. My goal was to teach strongly the Korean Christians and government who so adamantly opposed me. What was the situation at that time? At first the Christian churches and government united together against me, but then after 2½ years what happened? There was a big fight between the Korean government and the Christians. I was very strong in saying that the government must be strong to stop the aggression of communism. The Christians thought they could confront and criticize the government, but when the Unification Church stepped in between they were forced to fight the Unification Church instead.</p>
|
||||
<p>This was the reversal of the relationship between Rome, Israel and Jesus 2,000 years ago when the Roman government sided with the government of Israel to crucify Jesus. Today Christianity is in the position of Judaism at that time, and the Korean government in the position of Israel. God wanted the government of Rome and Israel to support Jesus and stand up against Judaism if necessary, but exactly the opposite situation occurred. 2,000 years ago Jesus was not accepted by Judaism, by Israel, and certainly not by Rome. America today is in the position of the Roman Empire 2,000 years ago, and in 1974 America welcomed me. Then when I returned to Korea the government welcomed me, and instead of uniting with the Christian churches who were attacking me the government stood together with us. That was historical restitution.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how external America’s unity with me was at first, this nation set a condition of welcoming me. Therefore, with that power I could go back to Korea victoriously, no matter how much Christian opposition existed there. Opposition is mounting here in America only because American Christians are affected by the Korean churches. Also there is agitation by communists internationally, people who know me as an archenemy of communism. The new opposition grew because of the planning between American churches and Korean churches, as well as conspiracy between communistic elements. The United States government and the media have been exploited by these forces. Initially, however, there was a pure welcome, and because of that condition America can still be saved.</p>
|
||||
<p>Furthermore, no matter how much people may scheme to ruin us, we have built up enough strength already to not only resist but win over them. I know that no matter how much Christians come against the Unification Church, they are going to be defeated. No matter how much the communists come against us, they are going to be defeated. Once the necessary foundation is made, we can declare the new age, and now, no matter what the people say, a new age has dawned.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I initiated the three seven-year courses there seemed to be a stone wall blocking us, with one obstacle after another. At that time many early members thought there was no hope, no way to break through all the barriers. Everyone was discouraged, but what happened? After winning each incredible battle and completing each of the seven year courses’ it seemed almost as though a big construction company was going out in front of me, laying a super highway. This is why after the victory at Washington Monument I could declare that Moscow is our next goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how much the international communists struggle for world conquest, they cannot proceed according to their own schedule. Their decline is inevitable, and they will have worse internal arguments and splits among themselves. Russia and China fight even more bitterly with each other than either of them fights with the United States right now. The communists thought they had the one unified ideology which could bring world conquest, but now they are busy fighting among themselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>I can say very clearly that without the Unification Church America has no hope. The free world has no vision of hope without Unification Church. Furthermore, the Unification Church can go on and truly liberate communism. No one except the Moonies has the ideology or the power of love to do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have made a most important declaration: all the historical debts of the past have been paid. Now the time has come when I can focus completely on building. The time has also come that Mother and I can take some rest. At the outset of this talk I said the Kingdom of Heaven is the place of Sabbath and true peace. No satanic power has any right or condition to claim True Parents’ family or the Unification Church movement. We are above their accusation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The final role the American movement will take in addition to what the True Parents and the Korean and Japanese blessed couples have done is a 2½-year condition by the blessed couples. I want America to go ahead on a global scale and show in front of God and Satan the determination of the American blessed couples. That’s why I have asked the American blessed wives to go to the CARP movement for 2½ years. It is the final condition the women are going to undertake in America. If this final condition by the American blessed couples is fulfilled then even if you volunteer for such things there won’t be any opportunity. This is the final chance. After that the home church crusade will be wide open and home ministry will be our way of life. In other words, you will not face the indemnity Mother and I went through. You won’t have to go through the same condition the Korean blessed couples went through in those harsh years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now everything you do is building a lasting accomplishment that will become your tower. The men and women going out into home church will be harvesting and bringing things in. We are moving across the boundary. We no longer belong to the old age or old territory. We are moving into a new territory and a new era. That is why I told you that home church is the base of the Kingdom of Heaven. We can now build the physical kingdom with our own hands. In the past the Unification Church missionaries endured incredible situations. Your elder brothers and sisters were kicked and spat at, and even killed, but that era is now over. You don’t have to face that. When you speak the Divine Principle you will meet people anxiously waiting for the message and you shall be regarded as their savior. The people are waiting for you to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>This afternoon Tiger Pak reported that 150 brilliant college students came to the CARP week-long workshop in Florida. He reported that those students were really excited when they heard our lecturers teach the Principle and they look like real Moonies. I told Tiger Pak, “Don’t you know that it ought to be that way? Don’t you know God’s timetable? It’s just about that time for that.”</p>
|
||||
<p>You are in the same position. Just concentrate and totally unite and do things beyond the standard I established. All you have to do is try to cross over the boundary of the worst persecution I have been receiving. If you exert your energy trying to bring yourself over the line of my own suffering, once you go one little step beyond it the entire spirit world will come down upon you. A new horizon will be wide open.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church will only be difficult at the beginning. The first several steps will be difficult but try to cross over the point of persecution by comparing it with my energy at that particular point. When you go just one more step over that point everything will become easy. Can you do it? At the beginning you may wail, “Father, I just can’t do it!” But as you continue, slowly everything will become easier. Don’t worry about trying to save face. Make a new hole and tighten your belt. Make up your mind, grit your teeth and step forward.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go to home church don’t try to get into someone’s living room right away. Go through the back door and then to the bathroom. Your first thought will be, “How can this be a bathroom in the heavenly kingdom? I cannot afford to leave it this dirty. Let me clean it.” After the bathroom is clean and fresh you can come out and look at the hallway. You will say, “I cannot afford to welcome Heavenly Father in this dirty hall. Let me clean it up.”</p>
|
||||
<p>The person living there will stride up to you and shout, “What kind of rascal are you? Why do you bother my bathroom?” Then you will shout back, “What kind of rascal are you? This is my home. I’m trying to welcome Heavenly Father in this home and no one will stop me. I’m going to keep cleaning your house.”</p>
|
||||
<p>You can tell them, “Don’t you want to celebrate at least one of God’s birthdays in your home?” The other person will be totally overcome and say, “Is it true? Can we have God in this house? You say, “All you have to do is try me out free for one week. Whether God is coming in through the door or not, try me out for one week.” This is a very effective way to make a sale in America, offer someone a tree trial, and if they don’t like what you offer they can return it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that the term “home church” is a most precious one. Many, many saints, wise men, prophets and Christian martyrs have waited for the day of home church but they did not have the luxury of seeing it. They did not have anyone to set the highway straight by paying back all the necessary indemnity. There was no way home church could start before I came. Only because I have paid all the past debts can we now undertake home church. I want you to know how precious the gift of home church is.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your 360 homes are your tribe. If your name happens to be Smith, those 360 homes are the Smith tribe. You can even put a sign up. You can say, “Who built all these homes for them? I came and I am going to build homes for all of my tribe.” But then you can think, “I know who built these homes. God built them for me to give to my tribe and He used Satan as labor. I claim ownership of this place and as the tribal messiah I shall lead my tribe into the Canaan of the modern century.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When you begin to enjoy your home church and claim the land, God will come down, smile at you and say, “My son, don’t you like it?” Then you will reply. “Yes, Father, I like it.” Then Satan will come and tell you, “You are using the homes that I sweated very hard to build but that’s okay. You go ahead because I cannot claim you any more.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you understand what a welcome word “home church” is, and how much indemnity was paid in order to make home church possible at this time? If you truly know the value of home church through learning the depth of the Divine Principle then you will come to the point where even if you just see the words “home church”, tears of gratitude will roll down your face. You will bow down to those words, saying, “Thank you, Father, that I can read ‘home church’ and have home church.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Now home church is available for all mankind. I have done everything on a global scale to pay for the past 6,000 years and now I am asking you to take care of one little corner of the land with 360 homes. Can you say you cannot do it? If you say you refuse this task then you are entitled to the worst hell, not heaven. That is true because it is so obvious that home church can easily be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once we turn the atmosphere of America around, particularly the media atmosphere, everyone will say, “Reverend Moon, please come and do home church for me.” If everyone says that, don’t you think home church can be done easily? Then will you be persecuted or be a hero?</p>
|
||||
<p>When I say “base”,. what do I mean? Usually a base is a launching pad like the pads at Cape Kennedy. When a rocket is launched, the capsule for the astronauts is on the top. The engines for take-off are on the bottom, then the booster engines in the middle, and the capsule put on top. What you are doing is building a rocket. You build the engine on the base first, and that’s the most difficult. Then you build up and up and up all the way to the capsule where you can stay. Once you have finished constructing it, all you have to do is push the button and lift off. After a successful launch you can look back and see your 360 home church families all around you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God allow man to land on the moon successfully? Where did Armstrong land? On the moon. M-O-O-N. But the moon is not the end of the journey. When you land on the moon, I will be up there waiting. Then I will build another rocket and we will lift off to the sun. Then you will be a Sunny, but that’s not all. I will ignite you once more and this time you will land in the heart of God. Then you will be a Kingy. Other people might say you are brainwashed or crazy, but who cares what they think as long as we are happy? What is our topic? Home Church is the Base of the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let me ask you a question-Do you want Mother and me to take a rest and go around the world? Would you say, “Father and Mother, you can go and rest under one condition: that you take me along”? I will tell you to come along with me only after home church has lifted off. I have done home church on a global basis, and because of the work I have done home church can be done everywhere by everyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how gutsy you are, can you ask me to take you along if you have only done home church in 360 homes? I have been looking forward to home church for at least twenty years. This is my twenty-year dream become reality; even to speak the word home church is a dream become reality for me. I never gave up but hung on and fought it out for twenty years. How long have you been doing home church? Some of you have not even done it for twenty weeks. Are you justified in whining, “Father, I am so tired. My legs are hurting and getting sore”? Do you think home church is incredibly difficult or can it be done? Not “can be done” but “candy done”. Sweet things are always done.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the future being deprived of the right to do home church would be the worst sentence to pass on anyone, worse than prison or electrocution. The age has come when home church is that precious. Everyone will be so eager to have a territory for home church that if they can’t have their own area they will feel they are in the worst hell. Do you clearly know the value of home church? Do you know that in order to establish the foundation of home church God and I have worked desperately hard to pay all the indemnity? Many, many saints and martyrs have shed blood in order to achieve the home church dispensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t need any additional explanation, do you? Can you go on and finish without me? Let’s meet together when we complete home church and then we can have a victory party. I am looking for one person: the champion of home church. Whoever consummates the home church dispensation shall truly be recognized as the tribal messiah and will issue invitations to Mother and me to come to the first completed home church on earth. I am looking forward to that home church and am anxious to see whether it will come in Japan, Korea or America. I will ask the same question to the Korean congregation and they will say, “The first champion of home church will be in Korea.” The Japanese will say it will come in Japan. So you have fierce competition!</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes you think it’s a great advantage for Americans to have long legs because you can run faster, but watch out for the Japanese and Koreans. They will be fierce competitors because, even though their legs are short, your eyes are big and you look around at so many things. But Koreans and Japanese have small eyes and they see only the goal, nothing else. Can you still win?</p>
|
||||
<p>The Korean way of life is such that they can skip lunch for a week and never notice. But in America you count on eating three meals, and when one o’clock comes you think, “Why isn’t lunch ready?” The Koreans have another advantage because they don’t need any special furniture to sit on. They can sit anywhere: on the grass, on the sand, on the highway, and it doesn’t make any difference to them. But when you tell Americans to sit down they look for a bench or chair. The Korean people don’t need flush toilets because nature provides a toilet everywhere. But when Americans have to relieve themselves they run around until they find a toilet.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also you Westerners complicate a meal by using so many different utensils-a fork, knife, butter knife, salad fork, steak knife, coffee spoon, soup spoon. Why do you make your life so complicated ? All Koreans need are two chop sticks for everything. Chop sticks were inspired by the birds, whose beaks work on the same principle. A bird doesn’t need many forks and knives. When you think you need so many items, you will get left behind. Would you fall behind?</p>
|
||||
<p>In an American meal there is soup, then salad, then the main course, then dessert and an after-dinner drink. You have breakfast and then in a couple of hours you want a coffee break. How many breaks do you have during the day? You waste so much time doing many tedious and ridiculous things. How many of you sisters waste time painting your fingernails and trying to shape your eyebrows? If you do all these things do you still have time to complete home church?</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not very easy to win at home church. You need to do three things: think differently, plan differently and act differently. Your way of life must become different. Instead of walking the normal way at a normal speed you need to be shouting out and running down the highway. If you have that kind of stamina then I can see some hope in you to win the home church championship here in America. Can you do it? Your answer is very clear.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you know how much I have been tricked and cheated by you? You always lie to me. How many yeses have you spoken to me? But where are those yeses in action? I forgive you for 1979. It’s gone and behind us. What about 1980? Would you do it? Is this a yes I can remember or should I forget it?</p>
|
||||
<p>I gave you not only a sermon this morning but a one-man show. Why? Because I see nothing but hope in 1980, nothing but brightness and excitement. Therefore, I want to start the day by being happy, excited and jubilant. I would like to keep a record in my own notebook of successful home church #1, #2, #3, and #4. How many numbers would you like to have? You won’t see that notebook here on earth, but as soon as you get to the spirit world you will automatically see that notebook. If you find it and see you are number one then all your American ancestors will be shouting and dancing. God will be awakened and ask, “What are you doing down there?” and you will reply, “Father, come and dance with us. America has the number one home church and did the number one job.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When you become a champion in home church, is that comparable to winning the Olympic marathon? A marathon is trivial compared to the home church race, where a champion must run for ten or twenty years to win. You are going to win far greater glory as a home church champion, so wouldn’t you want to give your entire best for a few years? It is only logical. I want you to know that what I said this morning will be put into practice by all the Unification Church members around the world, not just you. You have tough competition. Within three days the entire world will hear what I said this morning and then everyone will want to catch up with you for the three-day delay. They will want to run faster and do something better than the American movement. “I will witness better and lecture better and visit home church more.” Even the MFT will want to do better than you in every competition. Especially the heavy women will want to get rid of their extra burden so they can do better, and God, looking down, will say, “That’s truly my daughter. She resembles me and my character.” then will God think that He wants to give her the best husband or not? You know the answer. You are not dumb.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s topic is the slogan for this year of 1980: <em>Home Church is the Base of the Kingdom of Heaven</em>. That is the destiny where true rest lies, where true happiness and joy lies, and even where true life lies. The person who lives and dies in home church is the person who is truly happy.</p>
|
||||
<p>I would like to buy an airplane. What kind would you like me to get? If you ask me to buy a Concorde, I will do it. I would like to go around the world and hand-pick the twelve most scenic areas for resorts. I might visit Greece, South America, or the Virgin Islands and Puerto Rico. Would it be fun for me to go to those places alone? Who should I bring with me? I don’t want to go alone but to take the home church champion along. Those who have been persecuted and who suffered the most yet still became the home church champions are going to be my companions. Those champions cannot ride in any ordinary car. I would like them to have a Lincoln Continental because they are the eternal heavenly heroes.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of ranking would you want to get- number one or number one thousand million? This is the appropriate morning for you to make up your mind. I want you to know that in order to build the base of the Kingdom of Heaven eternally you must first build a base to the Kingdom of Heaven within yourself. So make up your mind what kind of grade you want to get. To reach that rank do you need everyday supervision or do you need someone snapping at you every minute?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you’ve really make up your mind that you’re going to be the champion for the home church, that means I am already a success at the outset of 1980. Do you want to make me a success? Your yes sounds like ye-su, which is how Koreans pronounce Jesus’ name. Does that mean you are going to give your life like Jesus did for the sake of your own mission?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is your first 1980 promise to God and me: that you are going to be a home church champion and win the most successful rank. Will you fulfill it?</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
78
content/speeches/1980/ideal-nation-of-god.md
Normal file
78
content/speeches/1980/ideal-nation-of-god.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,78 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "IDEAL NATION OF GOD"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:37:08+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:37:08+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/ideal-nation-of-god.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">February 21, 1980<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much from the bottom of my heart for your deep congratulations. I owe you an apology. I myself limited the attendance at this meeting, and many could not come from around the nation and the world. We are in a war centered upon God, and I want to wait and have a great celebration after the victory is won over Satan and atheistic communism. Because we are still in the middle of that war I didn’t want to make this a spectacular occasion. I want to thank those people who could not come from this nation and around the world for their love and prayers.</p>
|
||||
<p>People normally want to be proud if they have something special that others do not have. If a person has only one thing but then acquires another thing, his pride gets bigger, and if he adds one more then he is even more proud. Does the same principle apply to getting older and acquiring more years? People under twenty years old don’t care about age and are eager to get older, but when you are advanced in years and know more of life then you know that each year brings you closer to something!</p>
|
||||
<p>In Oriental philosophy the sixtieth birthday completes one cycle in a person’s life, so it has a special meaning. This is the biggest birthday celebration according to Korean custom. When I was a young boy there was always a great celebration for grandfathers, with singing groups and dancers. I enjoyed the performance, but at the same time I pitied the man who was honored by the celebration; he was very old and it wouldn’t be long before he finished his life. At that time I felt I would never reach sixty, but that memory seems like just yesterday, and today I am here being congratulated on my sixtieth birthday!</p>
|
||||
<p>I am also concerned that since I am getting older you Unification Church members won’t pay any more attention to me. That’s true! I think so. There are many people who see only that I am a very controversial figure, and they are glad to hear I have reached sixty, thinking that it will be only a few more years before I am not around to trouble them any more. There are many people who follow very complex thinking. On the other hand, you people don’t care what they think and just give your single-minded devotion to following me. You wonder if there isn’t any way I could age in reverse, and next year we could celebrate my 59th birthday.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s not worry about what other people think, or even what you think, but about what God thinks. Would God think that I have been on earth for sixty years and have suffered tremendous tribulation, and then want to bring me to spirit world out of compassion for me? Or would He feel that He knows how capable I am so He wants me to stay and clean up the world a little more before He brings me to spirit world? Parental heart is always concerned whether children suffer too much, so maybe in God’s heart He wants to have me come to spirit world. Do you think so? But I know that you want me to be with you for a long time to come because if I am around then the hardest battle is fun and victory is sweet. Does that mean you want me to stay and continue to suffer?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let’s consider how Mother and my children feel. I’m sure the closest members of my family would want me to relax finally and be a little more comfortable and happy in the years to come, and maybe have more time to spend with them. Now God is very confused about what He should do about me!</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to hear what I think? For purely personal reasons I would not want to prolong my life on earth too much longer, simply because I know the spirit world so well. The reality in spirit world is so good that for myself, prolonging life on earth has no special meaning. But I am very aware that we have begun the divine task and it is not yet complete.</p>
|
||||
<p>The democratic world has no direction and we must guide it. No one knows what will be the end result of the powerful, enormous communist world. But I am sure that no one here on earth knows the heart and will of God better than I do. Sometimes I think I would have been a happier person if I had not known this truth and the will of God so clearly. Furthermore, when we talk about the destiny of the world we are not talking about one hundred or one thousand years in the future, but about today, this year and next year. The world situation is deteriorating so rapidly that sometimes I am very fearful about how we can catch up with the situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what about us as Unification Church members-where should we be? You are the champions who are fighting every day, and sometimes you get discouraged. I know that if I were not here on earth with you that your fight would be much more difficult. Even though I am an old man, the fact that I am with you is a source of power and inspiration that energizes you and helps you keep going. You need my guidance and direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was a young man I was pushing you hard and working hard with you, but now that I am an old man and still am pushing you, it might not look too good. Do you mind? But I know it is a necessity. The world needs a push because time is against us. It is quite true that when you get old your health declines and you feel less energy than in your younger years. But at the same time the mission is greater and requires more attention. The situation is imbalance, with the mission getting bigger and yet my age getting heavier.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been a front line soldier all this time and I will remain so. Will you be a burden to me and drag me back, or will you push from behind? Do you want to push me by yourself, or bring a nation and your race and mankind to push me? Would you want to mobilize even spirit world? Would they be on my side? Are they pushing me? Who is the head man in spirit world? Would you want spirit world to be pushing on the front line, or would you rather be on the front line and have them push you from behind?</p>
|
||||
<p>Spirit world is different in one respect. They are not limited by time and space. They can continue 24 hours a day, and that is their advantage over us. Do you think spirit men need time to go to bed? Is that good or not? When you are really involved in some game or activity, you forget about eating or sleeping. If you are intoxicated in your mission to that degree then working 24 hours a day might not be a burden. But how serious and intoxicated are you with your mission? Have you felt that the mission God gave you is so exciting and wonderful that you forget about eating and sleeping?</p>
|
||||
<p>Are the witnessers and fund raisers really caught up in their missions? Are you knocking on the doors of home church with that passion? If not then you are defeated; you are not confident and sure of yourself. Today is a happy day for me, so you thought I wouldn’t scold you, but then all of a sudden-boom! But I want you to become people who are proud in your missions. I am determined to make each of you such a person.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that a shortcut to finishing the mission is to be so busy that you don’t even worry about eating and sleeping. Then you have so much power and energy that you can go on and on. Will you be upset if I crank you up with a winch when you are tired? Would you be willing to let me use such a machine on you? If so then I thank you very much. Do you promise?</p>
|
||||
<p>Right now the beautiful ceiling is complaining that I haven’t mentioned how lovely it has become for this day. The beautiful ceiling and moldings have the same birthday I do because they are born today and they want some attention from us. I can hear them calling to me. Why don’t you say, “Happy Birthday, ceiling”? You know what this ballroom looked like before restoration. It has been completely revolutionized and I designed it. I know you don’t realize it but this place is sanctified and consecrated by this day. This is the only place I have designed. It doesn’t matter how big or how old this building is; the people of the world in years ahead will come to see it and remember what I did here.</p>
|
||||
<p>People will come in the future to celebrate this day long after Mother and I are gone, but today you are celebrating with me. Would you like to celebrate in a more exciting way than people who will come here in the future? Look at everything here and appreciate it with your eyes. Open your mouth and your eyes and shout out.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t need any more serious talk, do you? You want me to talk even more! You said you want to celebrate my birthday but instead you want me to work some more. How unfair you are! You have seen me and heard me, so that is enough, isn’t it? Who will decide, you or me? I don’t want to speak. I am getting old!</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you feel a little relaxed and warm and happy inside? Is there anyone here meeting me for the first time? Seated here in front are the missionaries who are returning now after five years overseas to report to me. Part of this group are native members who are meeting me for the first time. When you see me for the first time you probably think I am an ugly man. New members sometimes think I am a superman who doesn’t need to use stairs to go to the second floor, or even use a fork and knife to eat. Also they think I never need to go to the bathroom.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes people have a mistaken idea about what it means to be holy. It is not necessarily a super thing but a natural thing. A singing bird is a genuine thing, and a blooming flower and growing grass-the creation that God made is always holy. When a person becomes a natural being the way God created him to be, he is holy. Then blinking your eyes and smiling and moving your arms and legs is holy.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have the same emotions you do. I can feel joy and sorrow and anguish, with the difference that the depth of my feeling is far greater than average. Sometimes people portray me as being cruel because I am iron-willed, but sometimes I am warm-hearted and even fragile because I have both aspects. The significant thing is that I live in rhythm with God and with nature, the way God intended man to be. I could talk in great depth about this area, but I am sure you hear something about this in Divine Principle lectures.</p>
|
||||
<p>Instead of my selecting a topic for today, I want you to select the topic. I will obey your direction. The topics you mentioned are all there. What is something you don’t have? We have some money and we have people, don’t we? What don’t we have? What doesn’t God have? One thing He doesn’t have is a nation of His own sovereignty. So what should we do? I would like the topic to be Fatherland or Motherland of God, or Ideal Nation of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What citizenship do you have? Many of you are Americans, so for you America is your fatherland What is my fatherland? Of course, it is Korea. Mr. Kuboki’s fatherland is Japan. Dennis Orme’s fatherland is Great Britain. Paul Werner’s fatherland is Germany. I’m sure people sitting here in front will have many different countries as their fatherlands. But what is God’s fatherland? It doesn’t exist. God hasn’t found His nation on earth. All the fatherlands which people claim have no connection with God. All the characteristics of the different nations resulted from division in the world, usually coming out of war and struggle. That’s the way new nations are born. There are many boundaries on earth, all of which are stained by the blood of soldiers killed in hostilities.</p>
|
||||
<p>The highest wall built to prevent invasion is the one you build between you and your neighbor. As technology advances we can travel to the other side of the world in a short time, but because ancient nations didn’t have that mobility they struggled with neighboring nations.</p>
|
||||
<p>The rise and fall of nations in history often occurs through war and struggle. National boundaries have always been stained by the blood of their people. For all the hundreds of nations on earth there have been thousands of struggles throughout history, resulting in many divisions of sovereignty. That happened because of the fall of man and man’s separation from God. What do we mean when we say the fall of man? It means that man and God became enemies instead of being one, that there has been struggle instead of harmony and peace between men and God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The primary question facing mankind is that of peace. But in light of the background of history, can we really attain lasting peace? When the cause is wrong’ the result is always wrong. The result cannot be changed without changing the cause. Human history so far has been sown in blood and war, so we can only reap such a result. Therefore, to obtain a new result in history we have to begin with a new cause, with a fertile land to receive the seeds of peace.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today the world is filled with more hatred than love between neighbors. There is division between individuals, between tribes and nations. Unless we can start with a new beginning, a new world cannot come about. Human history started from lies, so we have to restart human history from truth. Unless a new movement develops which can sow true peace, there will be no lasting peace.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is an Almighty God, would He be content to put up with today’s reality, or would He do something to change the world back into its original shape? If there is someone here on earth commissioned by God to take over His mission and cause, what would that man or group claim? He would proclaim that the world’s present course is in error, insisting that mankind must turn around. He must tell mankind that their direction must be entirely changed.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would be the slogan of that man? If you are clever you should be able to figure it out. If the world began in hatred and lies, then a course which is 180 degrees different would be one of absolute love, love so great that you love even your own enemy. To me that is a powerful slogan which can change the course of history. Can you find anything more powerful than this? Some might think that it is an easy answer; once you know then it seems to be an easy answer, but when you don’t know what it is it seems very difficult to find. All the saints of history have searched for this answer and never found it.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have such great love that you can love even your enemy, that power will melt everything. God needs a movement that can melt the wrong world down and change it into the right one. The entire world of religion is pursuing this one slogan, though in varying degrees. Which of all the saints do you think God would love the most? The answer is simple because there is someone who proclaimed this slogan. Jesus Christ stands like a giant because this is what he said.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Jesus was on earth there was a great wall of hatred between the great Roman Empire and the little nation of Israel because one was conqueror and the other the conquered. Jesus knew that the only way to conquer Rome was through love. Rome conquered Israel with military power, but Israel could conquer Rome through love. Even though Jesus was crucified, he could still pray for God to forgive the very people who killed him. No power could be any greater. Love can overcome any walls, no matter how high and thick. Jesus knew that individuals have enemies, families have enemies, and tribes and nations have enemies. Hatred and animosity always cause killing on each level, and only one strategy can break down this wall-love your enemy.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fallen world always responds to animosity by seeking revenge. If God and Jesus had used the method of revenge to build the Kingdom of Heaven, however, then there would not be one human being left here on earth because God would have extinguished them all in retribution. A great movement of restoration only comes from this ideology of love. Only the power of love could begin the new history and new age. When a person has the power to love even his enemies, he is truly a giant and there is nothing he cannot deal with or embrace. Ultimately that person shall conquer the world in God’s way. Christianity has always possessed that ideology, and God sees that as long as Christians pursue that doctrine then they shall conquer.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you plant bean seeds, beans will grow. When you plant carnations, carnations will grow. No one can deny this principle. If you sow hatred, hatred will result. When you sow love, then the fruit of love will indeed come. The important thing is the size of that love. There is small love, and there is giant, universal love. Christianity has been failing to live up to this principle and failing to love its enemies. This has been its major difficulty.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christians preach about loving one’s enemies but Jesus also said to love your neighbor. Who is a Christian’s neighbor? Certainly it is another Christian. But are they doing it? Do Catholics love Mormons? Do Jehovah’s Witnesses love Methodists? It doesn’t matter who calls us heretics; whoever practices this principle of loving one’s enemy is closer to God and is the orthodox Christian. That is my belief. Love can unite. If Christians practice love then we can unite with Christians and then Christians can unite all the religions of the world. But until we achieve this goal we cannot go on to the next.</p>
|
||||
<p>Aren’t we heretics? Why not? How do you know? If you tell the Christians of the world what Unification Church is about, they will say you are a heretic. The important thing is to inherit the true tradition and spirit of Christianity, however, and as long as we inherit the doctrine and practice it, we are the most orthodox.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does America have enemies? Who are they? Isn’t the worst enemy Reverend Moon? Many Americans say so. From your parents’ point of view their enemy is Reverend Moon. The media, business world and religious world all think I am their enemy. They say I steal the children of American citizens.</p>
|
||||
<p>If this nation had no foundation of law, I’m sure this nation would have done away with me already. Who is Reverend Moon for you? It is a very serious matter. The people who know me say they cannot change their religion, no matter what their parents, or the government or the media say. Even if those people are kicked out by the American Government they would want to continue being Moonies. This is why people say you are crazy! People have no logical explanation for your attitude, so they found a word just for you-they say you are brainwashed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many prayers have reached my ears, prayers by Christians who want God to take me away to spirit world because they cannot stand me. God is listening to what the Moonies are praying and what I am praying. We are asking God to forgive America and awaken this nation and let us bear the cross as a sacrifice. God is looking at these two groups-the group which wants me taken away, which is rich and powerful, and the other group, which is humbly dressed and eats only two meals a day. Moonies look like miserable people. Do you think God will decide He wants to be on the winning side and put the Moonies away? You say no only because you are Moonies, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have had the opportunity to peek into the Book of Life in God’s mansion in spirit world. I saw that the people who were oppressed and persecuted and martyred all have their names in that Book. They looked like they were defeated in their life on earth, but the millionaires and famous preachers and politicians aren’t there. Sometimes people say, “Reverend Moon, you are a millionaire. Why don’t you give all your money to the poor?” Of course, I am willing to give money to the poor, even the last cent I have, and then I am entitled to receive money because I practice the principle of loving my enemy. I have been giving out not only money, but my blood and sweat and heart as well. Such people are entitled to receive money because they use it in the right way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes I ask God for money, telling Him I need resources to do His work. There are billions of dollars in the world, so I tell God that He knows how I will use it. God blesses us many, many times, yet I am still penniless. Anyone who can love their enemy- whether individual, race or nation-will inherit from God any resources he needs. That is the kind of nation God has been waiting for. Once that nation appears on earth, it will become the center of God’s dispensation and through it He will fulfill all the promises of the Scriptures.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that with the power of God nothing is impossible. Therefore, immediately after the Washington Monument Rally in 1976 I declared that the next rally would be in Moscow. Moscow is a very prophetic name. In English it sounds like “must go,” so Moscow means “must go.” Some nation and some people must go to Moscow. Do you want to go?</p>
|
||||
<p>The true dispensation cannot appear on earth unless an individual, family, tribe and nation can practice the principle of loving their enemy. Until such a nation appears, you cannot talk about the Kingdom of God on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>I do not regret that the State Department, Congress and entire American Government have been very hostile to me. Because of that I have much more to show God as my achievement once it is all over. If everything had been rosy and peaceful then I would not have had an opportunity to prove who I am through dramatic achievement. I have never once spoken against or cursed anyone who opposed me, because when a great enemy attacks me God will send a great friend. When more people came against me in the Government, more people stood up to protect me. God is fair.</p>
|
||||
<p>Wherever there is a high pressure area in the atmosphere, a low pressure area is created. When a great negative force appears in America, some positive force appears around me. I have learned that persecution can be very sweet if you persevere with the right frame of mind. That way I can win more friends and comrades in arms without fighting.</p>
|
||||
<p>In home church work you go voluntarily to serve the people, but when you arrive and they find out you are a Moonie, they push you away from their door, and even beat you up. I know this is your story. When you are treated that way, some of the neighbors will support that hostile person because they don’t like Moonies either; but then others will be outraged and ask how these people could treat any human being that way. When you show up again the next day and the hostile people confront you, the other neighbors will come out to defend you. When you keep coming back with a peaceful face, these neighbors will say that you seem even better than Jesus because the Bible records that Jesus got mad on occasion, while you never get angry.</p>
|
||||
<p>The people who see you are mistreated will be anxious to know something about you. First they may think you are dumb and foolish, but they will see that though you are not elegant you are clean-cut and neatly dressed and you talk intelligently. When they learn that you have a college degree they will be astonished and want to know why you are doing this, and then you can tell them that it is because we believe in an ideology of loving people, that we have a dream to build God’s fatherland in this nation. If they ask why God needs a fatherland when He is already omnipotent, you can invite them to hear a lecture. Can you teach Divine Principle? I am telling you that absolute rejection will bring absolute friends.</p>
|
||||
<p>The more dramatic the persecution you receive in your home church area, the better it is. If you are kicked and knocked unconscious, people may think you are dead and the headlines will proclaim that the Moonie was kicked to death. Then when you revive later the headlines will announce that you resurrected! If this happens two or three times then you will easily restore the whole area in the meantime.</p>
|
||||
<p>On the outside I seem to be mean and ugly instead of handsome and nice, right? The entire world may say I am mean and ugly, but God will be the one person who will definitely veto that statement. Because the power of God is absolute, there is nothing to fear even when the American Government comes against us. I speak out strongly and without fear when the President does something wrong. God is stronger than any President. I don’t care what the people say; I only care what God says. As long as God thinks I am His champion then I don’t care what the world says.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I were a solitary individual then it wouldn’t matter how much I was intoxicated by this doctrine. But the problem the world faces is that there are more and more Reverend Moons coming forward every day, hundreds, then thousands and millions more. Heavenly families, heavenly tribes and heavenly nations are being formed. That is the world’s problem. In the Unification Church incredibly dramatic things can happen, with one extreme uniting with another extreme to create beautiful families. The couples I create will march forward as flagbearers who can love their enemies. Together they will become princes and princesses of God. This is the exciting life we live.</p>
|
||||
<p>No trivial barriers such as race or culture and language matter to us. We transcend them all with the love of God. A great blessing took place in 1978 in Great Britain, and in most cases the couples came from countries that historically had been enemies. In some cases they couldn’t even talk each other’s language, so they created their own eye and sign language. It is dramatic to touch your fiancé’s hands when you can’t say anything. Then a kiss is really sweet.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no barrier we cannot overcome with the power of love. Some people might say they like everything about the Unification Church except MFT duty. Today you have the solution-if fund raising is your worst enemy, then do it and love it. Can you do it? Some people might think Unification Church life is exciting except for witnessing and meeting people 24 hours a day. Now today you have the answer: if witnessing is your enemy then love doing it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The New York members might have felt that Bo Hi Pak was their enemy when he pushed them every week to do home church. Now they say, “But now a new man has come, Reverend Won Pil Kim; he looks mean and he is old and needs eyeglasses to read with, and he is even worse than the previous one. I can’t stand these Koreans. They smell like kimchi all the time. They are my enemies.” Today you have the answer-if they are your enemies, then love them all and the Kingdom of Heaven shall come from that love. From the moment you can love your enemy, the Kingdom of Heaven shall come.</p>
|
||||
<p>My philosophy is very simple. If you have the attitude to love your enemy then you can overcome any situation and there is no obstacle that can block you. In my lifetime of sixty years I have experienced everything. There were many things I didn’t want to tackle, but I did it because I loved my enemy. I did the worst things there were to do-I was a beggar, a laborer, a farmer, dockworker, a miner. I became a fisherman and even the tough professional fishermen gave up trying to beat my record.</p>
|
||||
<p>Every day I am living this principle, and when I look I see that there are many people of all colors following behind me. If I push them away and tell them to leave then they go, but then they come in the back door again. The Unification Church principle is rather simple and we live it. Other people trying to find our secret under a microscope won’t find it there, but we live it and are serious about it. Shall I continue? You cold-blooded Moonies, you hate me! You make me work so hard on my birthday!</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic today is the Fatherland of God. God needs a nation here on earth. We Moonies don’t have our nation. God wants a nation that will practice this principle of loving one’s enemies.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we are celebrating my 60th birthday. These sixty years have been years of paying incredible indemnity. From this day on the years of my sixties are beginning, initiating the years of completion and the decade of fulfillment and perfection.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are multicolored here; this auditorium is a miniature of the heavenly kingdom, with five colors of skin from 127 countries. All we have to do is practice this principle. We are not going to destroy our enemies but will liberate them. We find love by loving them. You will practice this in your home church providence. That is the base of the Kingdom of Heaven. That is where you can learn to bear the burden and taste God’s tears and broken heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have your own territory, and as we get bigger we can cover all of New York, then America, the entire world, and the entire spirit world. Finally we will cover God with home church. Home church people will tell God to stay in heaven while they do the work, but He will protest that He wants to be with them. God will shout out, “This is my home. This is my tribe and nation. The fulfillment is complete. Let us dance and sing together.”</p>
|
||||
<p>The day of victory is coming when God will see His people and nation here on earth. Then He will declare His heavenly constitution. Will it be inferior to a democratic constitution? Truly there shall be a real democracy for life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness under God. There will be a right to life. Life is sacred and has the right to exist-that is the basic human right.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are engaged in the work of liberating people in every field and arena of life. Therefore, we engage in every walk of life-business, education, the arts. We will liberate people with the true heart of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Eventually I want to see a world without any national boundaries. I am in a position to hate Americans because they have done so much against me, but I do not hate them at all. I have confidence that with our ideology we can break down all the barriers there are. We can do it simply through the restoration of a fatherland for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where is your enemy? We have no enemies because we return debts of harm with love. We repay with love any damage and persecution that come to us. Your real enemy is anything that your physical body likes. That is the one enemy you must watch out for. Don’t worry about other people and what the papers say. Our real enemy is not communism, but the internal enemies of drug use and tree sex and immorality, plus the infiltration of evil ideologies such as homosexuality.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we are talking about the restoration of God’s fatherland. Let us pledge ourselves to march forward for this fatherland here on earth. Those who pledge to God and True Parents that they will give themselves for the restoration of the heavenly kingdom and fatherland of God here on earth, raise your hands. Amen!</p>
|
||||
124
content/speeches/1980/individual-course-of-life.md
Normal file
124
content/speeches/1980/individual-course-of-life.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,124 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "INDIVIDUAL COURSE OF LIFE"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:35:45+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:35:45+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/individual-course-of-life.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 20, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>We are all destined to go through a course of life. Let us think for a moment at exactly which point our course of life starts. We can think of this in different ways, but of course in one respect it starts in the mother’s womb. A majority of people contend that life on earth is the entire period life, but actually there is life inside the mother, life on earth, and thirdly, eternal life. Before we are born we have parents, grandparents, great-grandparents, and so on, back to God, who is the original ancestor. Your beginning does not start with your birth, but traces back many, many generations. America is special because it is woven of strands from all over the world, and probably you Americans have parents of lineages which never came together before. Each cell is a continuation of many generations of ancestors from both sides. Many, many elements are inherited by each individual.</p>
|
||||
<p>The physical life of each person starts with a tiny cell from both the father and mother, cells which have an abundance of elements. What color would each cell be? If the best color we could imagine would be white, would the cell be all white, or contain many different colors which all together make white? It would be made of all different colors, deriving from the ancestors, and if it were magnified it would look like a composite of all mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>The problem is whether the meeting of these cells is based on the pure love given by God. Instead of traveling an ideal path of growth and love, each parent in history has come through a course of abnormal turbulence. Each individual contains that kind of tangled history.</p>
|
||||
<p>The meeting of two extremes such as man and woman can be compared to the Arctic and Antarctic coming together. The earth has magnetic fields which have give and take, and a similar process goes on in man. Each individual has subject and object within himself which have give and take, but the question is whether he is then a great man or an insignificant man. One way of distinguishing a great man from a lesser one is that the great man has experienced many circumstances or situations. The more varied and complicated they are, the greater is that man’s history.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there had been no fall, wouldn’t God go to the place where all the descendants of the first ancestors could meet together? How great that occasion would be! Everyone attending that meeting would enjoy the fruit of happiness, an explosion of the ideal, and then all existence would be a spark of the ideal. Would Adam and Eve also be happy, or just indifferent? How about God, the angelic world and all created things? We can say that the moment that Adam and Eve are happy will also be the moment when God and all creation can be happy.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the energy that is generated when subject and object meet? It is energy for the realization of the ideal. Electricity is generated by give and take, of course. Which would be more powerful-electricity, or the power of give and take between Adam and Eve? How can you confidently say that electricity is not stronger? It can be understood by the fact that electricity can only flow through a conductor, but love can go everywhere and through everything. Love gives off sparks whenever it meets something.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought about what would make God happy? He might enjoy the variety of beautiful scenery from nature, or the wild animals, or the complexity of the microscopic world. Perhaps part of God’s enjoyment comes from the variety He sees, but what if He were to view everything with glasses of love? His creation is already beautiful, but seen with love each entity becomes magnificent. In love even the smallest thing is exciting, but without love nothing is very thrilling. If there is laughter there as well as love, it will be multidimensional laughter.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we remove the element of love from all goings on, can we say that anything is ideal? What can we say is happiness and the ideal? The ideal and happiness will fill anything to overflowing that they are put in. Here is one concrete example-if you are hungry and eat enough to be only half full, are you happy? But if you eat to complete fullness then you have no more urge to eat and you feel happy. If you are going to fill something completely, what would you fill it with? If something is completely filled with power, you might be afraid the container would break, so power cannot be the source of happiness. Perhaps the container could be filled with much material, but would it be happy? What would everyone like to be filled with in order to be truly happy? True love. But can true love fill everything?</p>
|
||||
<p>Women’s hands are small and beautiful but they can scratch sometimes. Sometimes in a wrong mood their small mouths just won’t budge. Sometimes their eyes are terrible, like the eyes of a snake. Sometimes those pretty ears are plugged up and won’t listen. Even when there is utmost urgency, those feet sometimes won’t budge. Sometimes wealth and power is offered to a woman, and sometimes knowledge, but she is still going here and there, up and down. But if someone could offer to fill her with true love, at that moment she would forget everything and just melt.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does a person who is in love stiffen up, or relax? Even the coldest looking person will open up the door of his heart to love. All his actions will be unified and focused by love. How fast could love travel? Love has to be the speediest, greatest thing on earth, and when two loves collide they will explode like an atomic bomb. Will two individuals who are in love remain passive after the explosion? No, they will be totally harmonized. What could bring all people into unified action? Nothing we can find could do this except love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine a soft, downy quilt made out of love. It would contain fantastic colors, so would it be a good color or a bad color? The more you imagine it, the more elated you will be. That elation will spread out in all directions, yet in love there is always just one central point. You have seen pictures of veterans returning from Vietnam, and their families are so happy that when they embrace they turn round and round. At that point the central point is not the woman, but the man who has picked her up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is not a vague area, but has a central focal point which is the ideal. When it is still, then perhaps it reveals many colors, but when it is going around at tremendous speed it is only one color. If something has seven colors but is whirling around, it looks white. The fastest give and take results in whiteness. But white people are not white as a result of give and take! Even though a person’s ancestry may be stained, if he can have give and take in an ideal way it will be beautiful to see, regardless of his ancestry.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where do we come from? At what point are we born? Will you be born far away from, or right at the central point? Man is naturally born from that point, whether or not he chooses to be so. You feel good as soon as you realize that, don’t you? You are not born as a bystander or a person of secondary importance, but as the center and master of love. The best of a mother and father’s love is united, and out of that center their children are born. They are the center of both, and are aggregates of their lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Neither your father nor mother is the center, but you are the center of both. Without you, their love would never have come into one. Actually it was for you that all ideal things took place between them, and you are the purpose and center of it. Thus, your parents are firmly attached to you and when you move they have to follow. Because that bond is so strong, you can claim the same rights as your parents. A child can say that no matter how perfect his parents think they are, without him they cannot be happy. When you check closely, he is right. If he is not there then they cannot be as happy.</p>
|
||||
<p>The child is the result and the parents the cause, and only when they have harmonious interaction can they feel love. Through the Principle we know that whenever a subject and object exist in give and take some power is inevitably created. Together they form a greater object to the greater subject, which is God. It is only through the child’s becoming one with his parents that together they can be object to the greater subject. Whenever that happens, there is a light glowing throughout the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>This also provides a simple explanation of how a motor turns. There are plus and minus terminals, and once the motor starts turning it goes faster and faster. One aspect will push and the other repel and as the motor goes round and round it gains momentum. When love goes round and round, it is no longer a small power but will fill the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Were you born as the result of a conflict somewhere? You should be the result of love. Wherever a mother or father are feeding their baby, they kiss him, clean his nose out, and when changing the diaper they don’t even mind if something splashes into their mouth; they just spit it out and remark that it has a taste they never tasted before. There is no way the baby could offend them because at that moment love overwhelms them.</p>
|
||||
<p>In looking at their baby, the parents feel again the love they gave. The baby feels that love as well, and holds tightly to them. The parents and baby just want to absorb one another. Breastfeeding actually drains nutrition out of the mother, yet she can give away those precious nutrients and still be happy. The baby is happy too when he sucks the milk.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you think that you are the result of this fantastic love, are you happy to be born? There are degrees of love, so how happy are you? Are you crazy happy? Don’t you want to shout, “Look at me and how precious I am”? Aren’t you worthy to be proud? You have many cosmic reasons to be proud because you are the result of love, so you are justified in protesting when anyone belittles you. God will take your side. When you really know that you are the result of love, even God will have to acknowledge it.</p>
|
||||
<p>In His laboratory God could not develop anything more fantastic than a person who is the result of love. We can easily conclude that anyone who tries to foster love will be a good person; whoever tries to destroy that love will be the worst evildoer because he destroys not only himself but the universe he represents. Now you know why suicide is such a terrible sin. Have any of you ever had the urge to commit suicide? Now that you know what your value is, could you ever think that way again? In no other church does the congregation get up early on Sunday morning and go out in the cold rain to hear their minister, but it’s worth it coming here on Sunday, isn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<p>You are the unified body of your parents’ love and life, tied to them with invisible string. Again, who am “I”? “I” am one with my parents, bonded by love. We are participants of love with our parents, the unified body of our parents’ ideal. That ideal includes peace and happiness and all the desirable elements. There are many desires and activities in human life, but for a parent nothing, not even his own advancement, can compare with the happiness of recovering a lost child.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who are you? You are the unified body of parents’ life, love and ideal. Although it’s invisible, the strongest bond is that of life, love and ideal with parents. It means that your parents cannot become happy without you. No power, not even God, can cut the tie between you, and all existence on earth wants to protect and cherish that bond. Therefore, to love, cherish and respect your parents is the most worthy thing in your life. Why? Because when these two have give and take, the universe will glow with light.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is an Oriental saying that blessing will come to a harmonious family, and now you know the very reason for it. If this is true then for the parents to separate or divorce is nothing less than cutting their child in half with a saw. The public law of the universe won’t allow that. Happiness draws farther and farther away from such a parent. For this reason, divorce is impossible in the ideal world. Those whose parents are divorced or separated, raise your hand. Do you feel as though you are cut in half? If there are millions of such families in a nation, that country must eventually perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know your value. Parents follow you wherever you go, don’t they? Could you say, “Father and mother, you are too close to me”? To say that would be a sin. Whatever you want to do, first you think of parents and want to bring them into a valuable place. This is normal thinking. If your mind tends to go the other way, that’s the beginning of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your eyes are alive because of your parents, not yourself. When you grow and mature it is not for yourself but for your parents. When you think that way, are parents something nice to have and to be grateful for? In the long history of this wide world I am the only one to teach this. It would take hours and hours to elaborate on all the details of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>How many parents do you have? There happen to be three. Your body is made of material, so all the creation are your first parents. They are the first elements which gave birth to you. Actually, the material elements are meant to exist in love, and that means that our cells cannot be peaceful when we are angry. All the elements of the material world exist in you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your second parents are those who gave birth to you. Through them all material elements were gathered to compose you. Though they can be master of your life, they cannot be master of your love, however. Where does love come from? From God. God’s role is to universalize love in all things for eternity. God exists because He is the subject of love. Altogether we have three sets of parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your life in your mother’s womb is the state when all materials are gathered. This is the stage where love of material is realized. The physical world supplies all the elements necessary for you to come into being. You live for ten months in your mother, then for a hundred years on earth, then for a thousand years and eternally thereafter in spirit world. Just as material is gathered in the womb, so the spirit is developed during life on earth. A child is taught by his parents, who supply things of invisible nature for their child. Those elements will enable the child to connect horizontally in relationships with all other beings, and are finally consummated in his marriage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents will be responsible for the child until he marries. What is the nature of marriage actually? That is where the child inherits his parent’s love. That is also where he inherits the essence of all the lessons he has learned, such as how much his parents have loved him. By knowing how much our parents love us, we become capable of loving others. A mature man is capable of receiving love and of giving love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Birth as a baby is the first birth, but the transition which society calls death is the second. What happens when we go to the next life? That’s where all the best elements in the spirit world-love of country, family and individual-will come to you and automatically be unified. This is the nature of the spirit world. In the womb the baby breathes through the umbilical cord and lives in an environment of water. Once born the baby breathes air. The transition from living in water to living in air is birth. How do we breathe in spirit world? All our cells breathe love in spirit world. Wherever we go we are contented and there is no complaint or discontentment in that world. God exists above us, so that’s why man walks erect instead of horizontally.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because man is physical he basically likes material things, like money, and wants to have the ideal here on earth. That ideal is love. Our course of life is to connect these three points into a straight line.</p>
|
||||
<p>You began with parents’ love, and centering around that you develop love of family, love of country, and love of all the physical realm. We are supposed to lead our lives as centers of all three loves. Even the most harmonious family today is not aware that it should be the center of all society and all the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Strictly speaking, if you do not take good care of your family it is a sin against your society and nation. You never thought your position would be this significant, did you? Logically, perfection of the family with love is the base for the perfection of the nation. We find it is easy to love our families, and you should easily be able to extend that love to the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>First we have love of material and then love of man, and then we become the center of love in the universe and go straight to the center of God’s love. We begin from love, we mature in love, and we become the fruit of love. Do any of you remember how difficult it was for your mother to give birth to you? How could you be taught how difficult it was? You will only know by giving birth to your own baby.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God set things up so that many things in life are enjoyable, like eating, love and sleep, yet giving birth is so painful? He did that so He could see glowing love. When you throw an electric switch the electricity initially surges through the circuit in a great burst, then settles down to a lesser but steady current. Likewise, the first creation involves a tremendous explosion of power and sensation. In childbirth a woman experiences many feelings of anguish and hardly knows if she is dead or alive, but when the baby first cries she forgets her pain and experiences her first feelings toward the baby.</p>
|
||||
<p>If childbirth is very difficult then automatically you feel much love for the baby, in spite of yourself. Like the first electricity in the wire, your first love is a great surge of affection for the baby, stronger than the pain. Does the pain of childbirth bring more happiness or agony for the mother? The father won’t ever know, certainly not as much as the mother would. Mother really knows the taste of love because she has had many children.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might imagine, too, what an adventure birth is for the baby, who loses the umbilical cord which has been his lifeline and leaves the water which surrounded him. The baby would feel, “This is the end of me!” Only after birth would he realize that it was not unhappiness at all but a new happiness. In the mother’s womb there was only one pipeline, the umbilical cord, but after birth there are two-his nose and mouth. One day he has to give even that up. Just like a baby would have preferred to stay in his mother’s womb it he had a choice, so would we want to keep living on earth after a life of a hundred years or so if we don’t know what the future holds.</p>
|
||||
<p>A dying man might struggle to stay alive and only face death reluctantly, but then all of a sudden he is in a different world, a world where he is feeling completely new sensations. The first thing he realizes is that in spirit world he is released from the bonds of the physical world, and elements of time and space no longer exist for him. In spirit world travel from one corner of the universe to the other is instantaneous, like a spark flashing between two electrical poles. Like finding a station on the radio, all you have to do is tune yourself to the proper wavelength and everything that you want to experience will come to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fact that there are three levels on your face shows that there are three phases of life. The mouth represents life in the womb, or the water phase, the nose represents life on earth and breathing love, and the eyes, which can move freely, represent life in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>All parts of the body are composed of three stages, even your fingers. You have a hand, lower arm, upper arm; head, torso, limbs; feet, calves, thighs. The mouth has three stages-upper lip, lower lip, and the demarcation between them. The nose has two nostrils which become one inside. You have two eyes, whose optical nerves become one inside the brain. Actually, the eyes are connected in four positions. Three stages and the number four are everywhere. Your ears represent four directions also. A baby in the womb wraps his thumb around his four fingers, instead of protecting the thumb by holding it inside his fingers. The thumb represents God, so the baby is attesting to the fact that God is the center of the universe. The four fingers with three bones each represent twelve months, or the four seasons.</p>
|
||||
<p>We anticipate the eternal life in spirit world, which is represented by the eyes. Through the eyes we enjoy beautiful scenery and can judge height and depth. The eyes are the most important sensory organ in our bodies.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even in life on earth we have to have some ideal images within us. We have many activities, like running, eating, working, and so forth, but love is the most important. Therefore, when we direct our love in spirit world we can go everywhere and be welcome. We are born of parental love, and inherit that love by experiencing it ourselves. Once we become perfect in love, we advance to the center of God’s love. In other words, these two stages of love are preparation to experience God’s love so that we can fully resemble Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>These three stages are the eternal center of the cosmos. The diameter of love in perfection should be larger than these two stages can accommodate, even in spirit world. The realm of perfect love is actually big enough to encompass anything that enters it. Always we have to be aware that every effort is directed toward experiencing and improving love, that the whole purpose of life is for us to reach the center of love. Originally man should not have had to try hard to reach that point, but because of the fall religion had to come into being. The purpose of religion is to redirect a person to this destination. A true religion provides a focal point where all things want to center on God’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our response to parental love is strong, but our response to a spouse is even stronger, and love toward God is even stronger still. If someone were to step on the path of God’s love he would soon forget about parents, wife, society and nation because the desire to pursue this love would be so strong. His body and feet would automatically start walking in this direction in spite of himself, and the only way for his wife to be there would be for her to follow him. If she refuses then she has gone astray.</p>
|
||||
<p>God created the Unification Church for the sake of true love of God and of mankind. Before you joined the Unification Church you were anchorless, with your eyes, ears and mouth all going in different directions. But in the Unification Church they became focused on one point, even though you didn’t consciously think about doing that. Even if you go back home to your old bed, your nose will smell what the Church is doing; your ears will hear the happenings here, and your eyes will see them. As soon as you wake up, the first thing you think about is the Church, and only after you come to the Church do you remember that you didn’t make breakfast for your family. Everything else becomes immaterial when you have found the source of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>The members in Korea had the experience that when I prayed strongly for them they felt drawn to me just as though to a magnet. If I spoke fluent English I could probably do that here, but actually it’s probably better that it doesn’t happen to you! Even though you have really changed only a little, the American people think we are being different and they persecute us. If I were to give you that electrifying experience, however, you would probably just go out on the streets, laughing and shouting. Then the Unification Church might be persecuted even more! No one who was not a member of any of the major religions has ever understood them; a person has to be part of it to understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything we do is founded on cosmic history, so our work is very logical and scientific. How could anyone in the world imagine that? Why did you come to sit on the cold concrete? You are not here to oppose anyone; you are here to pursue the ideal of love. That makes us very different.</p>
|
||||
<p>You wear three dimensional glasses, but the glasses I see through are very thick and multidimensional as well. I heard an American member saying that he had worked hard on MFT for four years and hoped very much to be blessed with a Japanese sister, but instead he was matched with an American. He was blaming Mr. Kamiyama in a way, who had said that if a person works hard for the dispensation then anything he wants can happen. But I knew that an American was better than a Japanese for this brother. I want to tell him to wait until he has been married many years and then come to thank me or to complain. Also, he shouldn’t care about how happy he is with his wife. The children they have are what matters. At one time Adam and Eve were the only two people in the whole world, and they didn’t know that what mattered most to God was for them to form the four position foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If my father and mother hadn’t liked each other and insisted only on their own happiness, would I have come into being? My mother was very active and my father more of a scholarly person. My mother intuitively decided what was good, while my father waited and reasoned everything out slowly before making decisions, so they were always in some conflict over decisions. If they had both been of the same aptitude then I wouldn’t have inherited both elements in good proportion. There is no highness or lowness; what makes something high is that something else is low, and there is harmony between them. If my parents had been divorced before I was conceived, how could they have faced God, who would scold them for messing up His dispensation?</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in America parents call us heretics, but still the Unification Church is indispensable. American parents try to kidnap their children from the Church, but in Korea a husband would wait in an alley and try to kidnap his wife from the Church, or a wife kidnap her husband. That husband or wife would run as hard as they could back to the little church where I was. A husband might lock his wife in the house to keep her from going to the Church, but somehow she would escape and then run back to the Church. At that time this kind of thing was like crows eating the newly sown seed, but today this kind of thing is like taking a melon out of a field of melons that are ripe and ready to be eaten. You think Church life is difficult now, but it is nothing compared to the early days.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you think it is difficult now then you don’t know what difficulty is. The only way to know difficulty is to look at the situation I experienced with the very early members. If someone is wandering around wondering if he should leave and then he finally goes, what tragedy is that? Of course, it is sad for that person, but how could God’s eternal plan and love be affected by that one person? Would the eternal love of God change? No matter who leaves, I will continue.</p>
|
||||
<p>I had experiences with all types of people before I came here. I saw many people pledge their unchanging loyalty after experiencing the love of God here, but then spiritually I would say to them, “Let’s see how many years you can sustain that.” The love of God is eternal, but would those people be willing to suffer eternally?</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine that all four billion people in the world were men, with the exception of one woman. Would they all compete to win her? Would you think, “I am just one out of four billion, so what use is there in trying to compete”? A normal man would fight for an equal chance. If there were four billion females and only one male, would you just give up, thinking that there were many others who had a better chance?</p>
|
||||
<p>If there were four billion men and women but only one Church of love, what would they all do? When they began to compete would they think, “I am from a democratic country so I have to have three meals a day, eight hours of sleep, a good insurance policy and a car”? Or, knowing what the significance of the goal was, would they give up all their old habits?</p>
|
||||
<p>If a man of prosperity, who has grown fat with his easy life, competes with a man who has lived in the mountains and caught his food barehanded, who do the odds favor? Can you pick and choose what you like and don’t like about the Church? Where on earth is there a church which keeps such long hours? You might wonder why the sermons are so long. and why people don’t greet you at the door after service, shaking your hand and saying nice things about you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t you think I have thought about these things as much as you have? I already thought about doing all of that. If you wonder why you get persecuted if things are really so good here in Unification Church, then let me ask you-who has been persecuted more. you or me? Who has suffered more, you or me? Am I leading a more comfortable life than you? If it is difficult for you, know that I have had much more difficulty. If you suffer, I have more suffering now. not even counting the past. If you would rather die than go on, know that I have felt that way even more strongly than you. How can you say that no one here understands you? How many of you doubt that you can go on living like this for the rest of your life? All of you feel that way, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>We are in a small boat in a big typhoon. If you are in the prime of your life and in top condition, and if you are pursuing this goal, then you have to run. But if you are not prepared in the ideal way, how can you keep going? If you think that before you die you have to visit each of 70 million homes at least once, you have to start running because you have only a little time left. The best way is to think that if you work ten times harder then you only have to visit seven million homes; if you work one hundred times harder then only 700,000 homes, and if you work 1,000 times harder then you only have to visit 70,000 homes.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are blessed by knowing about indemnity. Indemnity is the only realistic way to shorten our suffering. You can work harder, and then add more hardship on top of what you already have. That concept makes this work more practical. Even if you are not completely successful by the time you die, America will sympathize with you one day, and certainly God will recognize you. All spirit world will know how hard you are working. You are not alone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can you even think about trying to get blessings without working hard? How sacrificially have you worked for God and mankind and brothers and sisters? You have started to complain and criticize before thinking about that. Such a man deserves the punishment of receiving more difficulty.</p>
|
||||
<p>You go this path of love as an individual’ not with a spouse or even your parents. This is why traditionally the road of religion has been a solitary one. When you are getting married do you get together with a friend first? We begin and conclude as an individual. What place does your best friend have in your Church life? Even your parents have their own way to go.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this country parents often chase their children out of the house when they reach 18. That is good only if the parents have supplied them with enough love, and in the name of the child’s own individual perfection they chase that son or daughter out. It is meaningless if they do so without having given that love. I don’t look at you as individuals but as representatives of a segment of the world. I think of you as representing hundreds of thousands of other people, and with that thought I feel I will introduce you to Heavenly Father. I don’t recognize you and encourage you just because you work so hard.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have the urge to blame God for all the persecution and suffering you get, then know that I have felt that urge many more times in past years. But I never, ever complain, and that is why God is grateful to me. We are all going the path of the ideal. If you complain early in the course then what is the meaning Of it? We are on a road that is difficult because no one else is there, but if you stop early then you are more likely to find yourself slipping even farther back. If you pick up again but start complaining, you find yourself even farther back than before. Don’t you understand that this is what’s happening to you?</p>
|
||||
<p>In the world of love, one word can be most destructive, such as complaint. We resolve never to complain all throughout our life. There is no one who can evade this course. If we don’t make much progress this year then it will be extended to next year. We very much want to terminate it while we are still on earth, but if you complain then you have to start over again. How discouraging it is to find yourself even further back than when you started!</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are only a few steps from the final destination but then you complain, how miserable you would be when you had to go back to the starting point. This is a fearful thing because cosmic law is so strict. Is the course of our individual life straight, or does it wander around? This is the destined path for all mankind, and if we go to spirit world only part way down the road then we have to pick it up there where we left off. Completing it there will be much more difficult than on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>While we have a physical body our path is very short, so there is not a lot of extra time for anything else. You have to feel this. Each one of us is going that path, but how fast and how seriously we go is the question. Our seriousness has to be reflected in prayer. I am the only example you have to follow, and to shorten the difficulty you have to run hard even though your physical circumstances are not ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>The hope we have is found in home church. What do we do in a home church area? You have to supply your home church with the essential elements for their particular stage of growth, just as though they were in the mother’s womb. The person who is already born spiritually has to be given much love. You have to be exemplary in showing this life to those who follow, and have confidence that if they follow you then one day they will go to the bosom of God’s love. You have to be confident that you are doing as God does, supplying all the elements they need. I feel exactly the same toward you and your children.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am determined to provide for your children who are not yet born, planning what businesses we need to provide income for them in the years ahead. Not only that, I am planning for schools and in what way we will teach them. I am not thinking as much about my own children as many people think I should.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ultimate judge is God. God knows that no one on earth understands me now and many people don’t like me, and He is the only one who knows I resemble Him. If I were to take from you for selfish reasons, it would only harm me.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have only vaguely known the course of life before this, but now that you know concretely you can follow it step by step, and eventually you will resemble God. What will you do then? You can stay and live with God, and share whatever privileges He has and the work He does. This is your lifetime work, which needs to be completed in the name of eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Going this path is homework you should do before going to spirit world. If your homework is not done, you are not qualified to go to class the next morning. The spirit world is your school, so you have to prepare the homework. If you don’t do the work then you have to come back and work through people on earth, which is much more tedious and discouraging. The only way you can come back to earth is spiritually, so how can you do the homework? It is millions of times more difficult because you have to go back and forth constantly. You really have to understand how precious it is to have a physical body.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine how fantastic life with God will be. If you think how fantastic it would be to live in a king’s palace in Europe, then life with God is hundreds of times more fantastic. Seeing the best show on earth is nothing compared to life with God. We are preparing for life in that world. If an American spy goes to Russia, what law does he live under? He pretends to follow the law of the Russians, but inside he is loyal to the United States. He realizes that his mission may cost him his life, but he has to try. We are citizens of the heavenly kingdom, which has a law different from the satanic world’s. We won’t break any laws here, but we have a much higher aspiration and loyalty.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have a great purpose to achieve, so we have to be men of imagination, as agile, sensitive and shrewd as serpents, yet innocent as doves, like the Bible tells us to be. Can we just do whatever we want and say whatever we want? If a man has done great work for America, he can freely visit the White House. Have you ever thought that you are an agent of the heavenly kingdom?</p>
|
||||
<p>If a heavenly agent is interfered with by satanic law, just as Iran is illegally keeping fifty American hostages, would God just sit tight and look on? I am an ambassador from the heavenly kingdom to America. Would spirit world do nothing if heaven’s champion and his followers were overwhelmed by greater numbers of people who oppose them? You cannot compare millions of unrighteous people to one righteous man. When you realize that doing one wrong thing can affect millions of people, you have to be serious about your situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are working in the heavenly embassy here in America. Would you only want to be the janitor? There are many different ranks you can hold. It is easy to say you would hold the high position, but is it easy to qualify? If someone needs to sacrifice then you should step forward voluntarily. Would you want to be weak and helpless all the time, needing someone to nurse you along, or would you rather be strong and mature and work on your own? This life is one orderly stage you cannot bypass; once preparation is complete then real perfection is expected. We would much rather know what is ahead and just push through instead of wandering about and leaving the outcome to chance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you believe or do you know that spirit world exists? Life in spirit world is even more vivid than life here. All things are possible in spirit world as long as it is acceptable in God’s plan. It is a place where we can have a banquet for everyone at the same time and all the preparations will take only a second. The way of life I am teaching you is all in preparation for that, nothing else.</p>
|
||||
<p>Eventually everyone will make the transition from this world to spirit world. If we carry out what the cosmic truth teaches us, we will be received in the palace of the heavenly kingdom. If I told you only this part then you could hardly believe me, but I have explained the basics of life and so it is easy for you to believe in this conclusion. Who will come to meet us, and where will we go? I want you to be people who can be welcomed by Jesus and the saints as honored guests. Who would you want to introduce you to everyone in spirit world-Jesus, Confucius, or God Himself?</p>
|
||||
<p>How nice it will be when this introduction can take place, with all the important people of history there to greet us. God will introduce you and tell in detail what you did on earth. Certainly God will want to introduce the one who has worked hardest for the Unification Church. I know who will introduce me in a great ceremony to all who are present. Spirit world will welcome us from the bottom of their hearts in a spectacle quite unlike anything we see in this world. From then on their outlook toward earth and their hope for its future will be different. Day by day I am closing in on that point.</p>
|
||||
<p>How would the maximum you can do compare with what I have done? You know how much difference there is. Are you a member of the Unification Church which has the same standard that I am thinking of? If an ex-Moonie speaks about the Unification Church, does he know a fraction of what the Unification Church ought to be? The difference between reality and what he knows is like the difference between man and insect. If people form their opinion of the Unification Church after listening to such a person, they will believe it is too unpleasant to tolerate. An ex-Moonie lives in a different world than we do. Even today’s Moonies are not up to standard members of the Unification Church. You are more like candidates to be Moonies who are still working hard to become real members of the Unification family.</p>
|
||||
<p>The blessing should take place only after you have finally reached that standard, but time won’t wait. You must realize that you have to close the gap between the standard and reality. If the Church had only the standard you uphold, it might as well perish. As quickly as possible you have to leave these uncertainties behind and get a real start. We are always going forward with a purpose in mind, not waiting to see where events in the world will lead. If you sleep comfortably, it is only because you don’t know the spirit world. You have to go through this course of life and do your very best while I am still on earth with you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once I leave America, there won’t be any opportunity to see you and speak every Sunday morning as I have been doing. If I were to spend only one year in 120 nations, it would take 120 years. If I spent three months, that would still be thirty years. No one can tell me that I should stay in America all the time. It would still take ten years if I stayed only one month in 120 countries. The day is coming when you won’t be able to hear me speak.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really know the importance of my words at this time, how could you doze off? All the happenings here are recorded in spirit world, and if someone is dozing off then his recording will show that. How annoyed all the people attached to you in spirit world will be to see it! What will they say when they testify that you dozed off when you heard me speak? How would you overcome that shame?</p>
|
||||
<p>What I am saying is not just for you but for all societies and the whole universe. Everyone watches the American President when he speaks on television. This sermon is of historical importance, yet you doze off. I have the highest standard in mind when I talk to you. I am speaking to history.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can never know when you will go to spirit world. After you find yourself in spirit world you will know clearly for the first time that what I said was true and it will be a source of regret. If you make excuses, saying that because of your husband or family, or because you had to go to school you could not do everything, you will regret it later. The path ahead of us is a very serious one and my concern is to shorten the time. We have to know that this is the point of history we are standing on.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go to spirit world your wife or husband should testify that you worked harder for the sake of God than anyone else he or she worked for. Our children should testify that we worked so hard for the sake of God and the dispensation that we hardly had any time for them and it seemed we didn’t care about them at all. They should even be able to say that you loved God so much that they couldn’t even copy you. That’s what everyone in the world will have to say about me one day. When my own children say that I loved the 36 couples more than them, then they will be the fortunate ones.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been pushing everyone to work hard for the sake of the country. You might think I am pushing you hard and not paying much attention to you as individuals. But when America is recovered in the sight of God then you will be the masters of this nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Koreans know that no one has worked harder for Korea than I have, and the Japanese will soon understand that no one has worked harder for Japan than I have. We do not treat white and black separately, but make them all work to the same degree. You should work harder for America than any past patriot. This is the standard I have upheld all the time, yet many people call me names and oppose our work. Former members are being manipulated by various groups for some hidden purpose, but they don’t realize that. Those members never really cared about God, so after three or seven years they just drop away.</p>
|
||||
<p>The standard for being a good Unification Church member is to go through incredible difficulty for seven years and longer. Then I can begin to trust such a person. You are still being trained and you are not even on the track yet. Do you think you will survive until you are put on the track and really start to work hard? Will you be barely breathing, or will you be very active? I have gone this course of life like everyone else. There are many things I am attending to all at one time that you don’t even know about. Many people predict that the Unification Church will dwindle and become dispersed, but it will never happen. People don’t believe it can happen, but the Unification Church will prosper and grow. This is how it has always been.</p>
|
||||
<p>It’s easy to say we live for the sake of mankind and God, but actually giving the effort is something else. Have you ever shed sweat and tears? Remember that it will never be wasted but will be returned. This is a good time to challenge yourselves. Are you ready to go the course of life necessary for establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? Those who are determined they will never complain, raise your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>Arrogance has no more place than complaint. Always you have to feel lower and lower, not higher. What is your reason for becoming lower? It is because we are perpetually making ourselves a live offering. When we eat, it should be done in that position, and when we speak it should be under that condition. Whatever we do should be with that heart of being a live offering.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you make yourself an offering it becomes possible for other people to live. Can such an offering have any complaint? Did Isaac protest when Abraham was about to kill him? He didn’t even think that he was supposed to inherit Abraham’s position. Those who never thought that they wanted to be assigned a prominent position, raise your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>Any member who writes to his or her fiancé that he knows of an easier job for that person is really Satan. If someone has an easy job physically, such as in an office, he has to have the heart to feel for members who work harder. MFT is a basic qualification for all members. Recently there was an applicant for seminary who had a 4.0 average in college, but because he had never done fund raising I excluded him from seminary for the sake of tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Being arrogant means always thinking about yourself. If other people are complaining against you but you are standing firm for the sake of the Church then you are in the position of live offering. You can be determined that you will make people complain about those neighbors who do not work for mankind yet complain about you. You shouldn’t despise them or blame your critics, but pray about them and love them even more. Whoever can do that is automatically a live offering.</p>
|
||||
<p>How loving it is if you can say, “Just blame everything on me.” If the offering sheds blood and dies, then for the first time everyone will understand him and bow down. This is the nature of being an offering, so you should not be afraid or be disappointed at what happens to you. It is a difficult position to begin with, and always receives criticism on top of that. Even though people may criticize me now, after I die all America will bow down.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is my own credo and philosophy of life. As an individual I made myself an offering in ways that no one understood, and it wasn’t until I was well along on the family level that individuals began to realize what I had done. When I was on the tribal level of sacrifice, families could understand what I did on the family level. Only after I started to work for the world could the nation begin to understand what I did for the nation. This is Korea’s situation now.</p>
|
||||
<p>People may abuse you because they do not know that you are an offering, but they will pay the price for that. Most of us have underwear that is completely worn out, and those who don’t live that way ought to. It would be even better if you were too busy to wash, and the lice found a home on you! Those lice would be the source of your biggest award in spirit world. At one time I did not just pick the lice off my body, but brushed them away by the dozens, leaving a red streak where my blood was crushed out of them.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your shoes and socks and even the soles of your feet have holes for the sake of humanity, it will be the source of honor and decoration for you in spirit world. Being tortured for the sake of God will be your source of pride and respect, and any scars and handicaps will shine like diamonds. If a martyr’s motive for suffering is to enable himself to go to heaven, he had better change his motive quickly before he dies so that he is dying for mankind instead. Then he will find himself in paradise instead of hell.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should not think that you must work hard so that you can be blessed in three years; you should work with the attitude that even if you die you must work hard, and then blessing will automatically follow. I am still going strong after all these years. If a husband and wife talk together and decide they should drop away from the Church, wait and see what happens to them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t get exhausted, don’t complain, and don’t be arrogant or self-centered. When you work hard day in and day out but still you are not sure if you have done enough, then ask God, “Father, have I done enough?” If He doesn’t answer then you know you have to try harder. But if God sees that you have done enough then certainly He will say, “Yes, you have done enough.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Much money is necessary in order to move the world significantly, and economic work takes much of my time. However, there are always more expenses than income; MFT money provides but a fraction of what is needed. I am not indebted to the American church; it is the American church which is indebted to me. I am more serious than any other member, including the President of the American church. It is surely a miracle that I have managed to meet all the deadlines for payment on the different areas we are working in. I don’t own any bank to dip into. Have you ever thought, sitting here every Sunday, that I am doing all this? I don’t want to go into detail, but this money thing is rather burdensome.</p>
|
||||
<p>I can clearly see the help which spirit world gives in this area. It would be humanly impossible to carry out otherwise. There are many dramatic incidents in which spirit world inspired people to give money; a man might just walk in and give his life savings, and sometimes the president of a company will bring in a sum of money. If I were raising money for my own sake then certainly spirit world would never help like this. We are in a joint venture with spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have an uneasy feeling when I know how hard a situation the Japanese and Korean Churches have and then look at how America receives what I am giving. I feel that if Americans continue as they are then they may be punished. As soon as I finish my part of the mission here in America then I will leave without even saying goodbye. Will you slow down after I go, or continue to work hard?</p>
|
||||
<p>We are going to break down the walls of hell and let all mankind come into heaven if they wish. We can do that only as a result of our hard work; that is the hardest job we could imagine. Whether difficult or easy, this is the way we have to go. I push you hard like this so that one day I can bring each of you to the same place I am going in spirit world. I told my own children that the other day.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people might say the Divine Principle is just a fantastic story, but no one else in all history has ever been able to solve all the historical problems and questions which the great thinkers have tackled century after century. This is too good to be just a story.</p>
|
||||
<p>You call me your True Parent, don’t you? Parents and children have the same origin and are inseparable. Where does that relationship come from? Only from the love of God. This meeting point where parents and children love God is where the relationship comes to exist. We are the participants of’ love. The parents’ ideals are firmly interwoven with their children’s ideals.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our objective is to till ourselves to overflowing with love. Then even if someone is trying to pull your nose off your face your ideal will still continue. When you are suffering I automatically suffer I could never make you suffer if I did not. We have to feel how sorrowful God is and spirit world is, if for no other reason than because they depend on us. How could we not be sympathetic? I have opened up the all encompassing way, and that is to suffer. There is a way to satisfy all the necessary conditions when we suffer</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the third Sunday of 1980. This year will be a glorious one if we reach out to become a live offering without complaint. Once you get the knack of it, you will gain speed and move faster and faster, even with a heavy load. This will happen with love, which God supplies us.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s the only worthwhile thing let’s for us to do; there is no other capability we have. Those who realize this in their hearts, raise your hands. No one except the Moonies could do this.</p>
|
||||
<p>I wish all blessings and health upon you.</p>
|
||||
47
content/speeches/1980/let-us-give-thanks.md
Normal file
47
content/speeches/1980/let-us-give-thanks.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,47 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "LET US GIVE THANKS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:31:48+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:31:48+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/let-us-give-thanks.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">November 23, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Everyone yearns to have a situation where they can be thankful. In what kind of position can we be thankful? In Oriental philosophy, sons and daughters have a position where they can serve their parents with love and filial piety. That opportunity is a situation for gratitude. Do Westerners feel the same way? An opportunity where one can serve his country is also a situation for gratitude. When you are in a position to be a holy person who serves the world and mankind, truly you can be grateful.</p>
|
||||
<p>All of these positions I have described are horizontal relationships. Vertically speaking, however, when you are put in a position to serve almighty God in heaven, certainly that is the position for supreme gratitude. In that position a person can be a child of filial piety, a patriot, and a saint, without limit. Certainly we would like to have all these opportunities to serve as opportunities for gratitude. Can all these positions be found easily on earth? They are relatively difficult to obtain, so we must strive for them, but the striving makes their accomplishment more valuable.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you want to be a true son of piety, you have to be recognized by the entire household as one who is giving his utmost to his parents. That position is usually unwanted by others because it requires sacrifice and tribulation. But is it more valuable when your tribulation is short or long?</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of sons and daughters would receive recognition from God as number one? What would the qualification be? There are many criteria. A person might serve unselfishly, even becoming crippled, for instance. There are many situations that could qualify a person. A person might even lose all his arms and legs, or his face might be mutilated. Imagine that he lost all his limbs, plus his eyes, nose and chin! Even if his neck came off, there are many different ways in which this could happen. But if a person decides ahead of time what recognition he wants to achieve, there is already an element of failure there. For who is he doing it in that case? For himself. You must serve without any concept of what level of achievement might come.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many ways people can die. People can die reluctantly, or out of duty, but also out of a fervent love which goes beyond the call of duty. Parents are not always exalted or important, but a son who serves such humble parents without thought of reward is really the son of filial piety. That is genuine love. Perhaps they may just lie in their sickbed for ten years without hope of recovery, but day after day the son willingly takes care of them. Is that easy?</p>
|
||||
<p>The standard of supreme piety toward one’s parents is determined by length of suffering and intensity of love. When God recognizes someone as the son of greatest filial piety, it is most important that no one be in a position to criticize and say he doesn’t deserve it. How much can such a person be thankful for the opportunity to become such a person, though he never planned to strive for it? The greater the tribulation a person overcomes, the greater the thanksgiving he feels afterward. Do you agree with me?</p>
|
||||
<p>By following the same standard, a great patriot can be born. Is a patriot a powermonger who dominates his people and country? He is the one who can take all the burdens or grief of his nation’s people on his shoulders. How can you become a true patriot? Just serving the head of state or the king and queen is not enough. A true patriot loves the people at the bottom of the ladder as well. When he sees their suffering and misery, or sees their bad behavior, he feels it is his own. When a patriotic American sees his countrymen committing shameful acts, he feels ashamed himself. A patriot feels connected to his countrymen as though they were his own parents or family.</p>
|
||||
<p>What patriot would receive an award from God for being the best? There are many different ways of serving one’s country. In many cases when one serves his country he is rejected by his own people, but a true patriot would continue to serve his country anyway. Today, for example, most people are trying to have fun all the time, but if a person goes in a totally different direction then people say he is foolish and they criticize him. Fads will pass away, but will the value of a patriot come and go? No, it will remain for eternity. Even if negative powers try to destroy such a person, he will rise above them and be a winner. A patriot is in a position to be accused and rejected by his own people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s look at a step higher. A saint loves all mankind as his family. Each country has patriots, but not every country has a saint. Would your supreme goal be patriotism, or sainthood? Does a saint have to be handsome or beautiful? Does a saint normally live an inconspicuous, comfortable life? On the contrary, he lives entirely differently from the rest of the world. Jesus lived just a short life, and during that time he was rejected by his own family and people, and finally he was crucified as a criminal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said once that even foxes have holes and birds have their nests, but the son of man has nowhere to lay his head. In those days was he poorer than you, or better off? Jesus envied the foxes and birds because he was rejected by his own family and people, and pushed to such an extreme that he had nowhere else to go. Finally he was pushed up against the stone wall of crucifixion. Undoubtedly everyone thought Jesus was a fool for living such a way. No one sympathized with him.</p>
|
||||
<p>But Jesus had one consolation that at least God knew him. On the cross God abandoned him, however, and Jesus cried out, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” But even then Jesus never changed his principle of loving God and mankind. Even in such an incredibly poor situation, he had the attitude to pray for the sinners and for those who were killing him. Was Jesus complaining or thankful in his mind? Even if Jesus had not been thankful, the whole Roman Empire and nation of Israel would have been thankful in the future. That was a supreme manifestation of true love, which all future generations would be thankful for.</p>
|
||||
<p>2,000 years later the American nation became Christian and worshipped Jesus. If Jesus knew that in his last moments he had complained to God, would that be a source of great regret or pride to him? But Jesus has felt good about the gratitude of posterity because he has a clear conscience that at the last moment he was grateful and asked forgiveness for his killers.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can there be any level higher than saint? Was Jesus a son of God? Then what is the difference between Jesus and you? As a son of God he was crucified, but you are alive. When Jesus died his mission was left undone here on earth, but you are proceeding with that mission. If Jesus had united his people and was moving toward the Roman Empire and then was killed in action, then many more like him would have come forth from Israel to complete his mission. Then the world would have been united at that time. Would that have come about by force and weapons? By true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>How much more grateful would Jesus have been for the opportunity to fulfill his mission so he had no regrets left behind. The true tragedy of Jesus was not necessarily the crucifixion itself, but that the mission was left undone, that only spiritual salvation was made available to mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why are you here? Do you like me? What would be gained by loving me? I am just another man, with no special appearance. You say you love me for my heart, but as soon as people discover you are Moonies, you always hear sharp words from them! What you get out of Reverend Moon’s heart is nothing but grief. Not only scholars, but regular working people scoff at you as being Moonies. What have you gotten out of loving Reverend Moon? All my life, wherever I have gone fingers are pointed at me and controversy begins. People pray to God to take me away, but somehow those prayers are never answered. Not only that, I am never even seriously ill.</p>
|
||||
<p>What do I get out of all this? I could come here just like any other foreigner to get something out of America, but instead of taking something away, I am bringing everything I have to give for this nation. The Unification Church leaders all want me to approve more budgets for them! Why do I live like this? Knowing that America is so negative I could very well turn away and say I don’t care any more, but the more animosity I receive, the more love I give.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone knows there is nothing to be gained by making enemies in the government, but for four years I have been outspoken and critical. The American President has fantastic power at his fingertips, and for four years the government has been after me, even seeking the cooperation of 25 other nations to try and block me.</p>
|
||||
<p>I never retreated in my crusade, but was always ready for a showdown. I knew that even if I went to jail that history would ultimately declare me the victor, and that Americans would repent later with tears, so I was not intimidated. I would never have conceded defeat. Even if I was pushed to the ground by the enemy, I would never change my course but would have continued until I could finish the victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>This past election was not a normal one. It was a life or death matter for not only me but for America and the free world, and for Korea. Most importantly, whether God’s will could be done now or postponed also turned on the election. But God saw that justice would be done, and with this result I could declare to the world that I was right and the Divine Principle teaching was correct. Particularly when I declared that New York would vote on Reagan’s side, everyone thought I was crazy and now I was really on the way out. But I knew that God’s will would be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communist world wanted another result, but I knew that my grip was stronger than theirs because it represented God’s grip. I knew this was a unique, incredible historical showdown between me and the world. Can you imagine how seriously I was thinking in the early morning on November 4? Your job was working in your home church, but I was responsible for the final consequences, and no one can imagine how I felt. It was again proven that God is with me. The election was an historical miracle.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has been moving the world, but always He has been in the back seat. Now He is in the driver’s seat, guiding history in His own direction. You must have absolute conviction that God is with us and that our goal is God’s goal and ambition. Therefore, He is absolutely with us, and we are all one. Even before victory came I predicted Reagan’s landslide. Is God on the side of secular America, or on my side? I happen to be the one who is pushing you all the time, but still you love me? I would like to bring everyone to God’s victory party in the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The important thing is that now your turn has come. If you can have absolute faith and confidence that God is with you, when you move in all four directions what do you think this nation and world will be like? Would you have the power to turn this world around? This is the best opportunity because you have seen that God is in action.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you have confidence that in God’s will you can become a Senator, or even a President? If even one man can do this much, how much more can happen if all of you here become Reverend Moons? Politics is not our primary job, and by doing it we suffer losses, but never mind; in this experience we learn that God is working and providing the victory. That one conviction is good enough.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is true that we are lonely people, accused and rejected, but God is backing us, and with Him as our champion there is no way we can be defeated. We shall march forward in the name of God and then there is nothing that cannot be done. The world is crumbling, so we have to hold tight to the world to steer it and give it direction. You are going to be locomotives, and the rest of the world will be the passenger cars. The Principle is our rail, God is our goal, and we will pull the rest of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing we are taking action, God is with us, and we are in a position to look into heaven and thank God. The rest of the world feels Reverend Moon and Unification Church have no hope, but now new horizons have opened up. We will not only run in our gratitude. but ultimately take off and fly. God cannot sit still in that case, but would shout out, “Oh thank you my children!”</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a person will never fail, but will always win. As long as God is on your side, there is no such thing as stagnation or failure. With this heart there is nothing we cannot bear. Even if your children or husband are sick, there is nothing to discourage you because this overriding gratitude dominates your life. Suppose there was a football game between Russia and America, and in the last ten seconds America won a cliffhanger victory. If the crowd is jumping and cheering wildly, and one person’s foot lands in your pocket and tears your coat, will you get angry? You wouldn’t care about one jacket in your excitement over the victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many trivial things happen in our lives every day, like accidents and sickness or bills, but these things don’t overwhelm us because we have a source of joy and overriding gratitude. When I heard on the phone about Reagan’s victory, I was very solemn because I knew it would come, and I thanked God. I knew that more work lay ahead, that the real victory is yet to become complete. This was not Reagan’s victory, but God’s victory for Unification Church. This is an opportunity God is giving us to truly win His victory; this merely sets the stage, but now we shall move on and truly win God’s ultimate victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>Up to this moment I have won many victories, but your victories still lie ahead. From now on the stage is yours and you must win. Your challenge lies ahead, and now you are the leading actors on the stage. This is the time for you to set your tradition. My responsibility and leadership will go on, but you are the mainstream, and by overcoming obstacles you shall make yourself great. With a thankful heart you shall meet new demands and challenges, and win victories for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know you say you will do what I ask, but from now on it may be someone else giving you direction. Will you still say yes and be thankful? You know where your victory lies-with God and True Parents. A black brother may be in supreme command; you never know which channel God may use. You just say, “God, your will be done. You shall win.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Who are the true heroes in Unification Church? Not necessarily the leaders, but those who suffer most and give themselves most. These people shall inherit my tradition and ultimately my accomplishment, and they can operate on my foundation. That is what makes a hero in Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>My mission here in America has been consummated. Who is next now? Anyone among you who will say to God that you shall be next, assuming the heavenly burden and suffering the most and winning the victory, raise your hands. Thank God! God bless you.</p>
|
||||
83
content/speeches/1980/let-us-set-the-record.md
Normal file
83
content/speeches/1980/let-us-set-the-record.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,83 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "LET US SET THE RECORD"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:31:15+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:31:15+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/let-us-set-the-record.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">October 12, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>When you hear about a new record being set, you think first of the Olympics and athletic records. But in every area new records are set every day. The routine activities of daily living also have records set, such as in eating, or going to the bathroom. In nature also there is a state of perfection, and as all things near perfection they get closer to setting a record.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we look back, thinking about the past, present and future, we can think what kind of record we want to set. Everyone has aspirations for setting a record in some way, a record no one else can break. That aspiration is universal, whether a person is young or old, man or woman, of any race. If the first marathon champion in the Olympics set a record which has never been equaled since, he will be remembered for all time; he will be in the central position when people talk about that event.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do people aspire to set new records? They know that as long as history is recorded, a champion will be remembered as the center of all in his area. What kind of record could be remembered by the whole universe, throughout all history? What kind of field or area could such a record be set in? You mention religion, but religion is just a tool thrusting man toward a goal; it is not a goal in itself.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is anyone in the universe who would be remembered for his records, that is God. He holds the record for being the oldest and living the longest under the sun. No one has vision sharper than God’s, or more sensitive hearing. Hunting dogs have good noses, but no one can smell better than God, or taste more precisely. No creature can compete with God in expressing emotion. No one could beat God at the Olympic marathon. God is always working, but even at having a good time no one can do better than God. When God laughs, the entire universe shakes with Him. If God is omnipotent, He must have that record setting capability in every area.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is God the champion in fighting for a righteous cause? Does He also hold the record for working for bad causes? Why do you say no? How can we define what is good or not? Goodness always parallels the central goal and purpose, while evil detracts from the center by trying to follow its own purpose instead. Then why couldn’t God be the champion at engaging in bad things? God is the center of goodness, so if He indulged in evil then He would destroy Himself. God is a champion in not doing bad things; in that respect He is a record setter.</p>
|
||||
<p>We aspire to set records in a way that will thrust us toward the central purpose. Why do we need to parallel the central subject? Because the standard of value begins right there in the center. Value is the capability or quality of something that enables it to make everything joyful and happy. What is most valuable in the entire cosmos? You answer that true love is most valuable, but can you show it to someone? True love may have hundreds of eyes and thousands of hands; how can you say what it looks like?</p>
|
||||
<p>We see love expressed through action. So what does love look like? Love resembles God exactly. You can say that if love looks like God, or like Reverend Moon, that it also looks like you. You can logically say that you are the shape of love and you carry love inside you. No one can deny that. Why do parents love you, their children? Because your parents like love, and if love is shaped like you then by loving you they are loving love.</p>
|
||||
<p>The true beauty of love is that it is invisible, and so it gets great mileage. If love had a particular shape, then anything that didn’t contain that particular shape wouldn’t like it very much. If love was round then maybe the sun and moon would like love because it looks like them, but what about trees? If love is not tall then how could the trees like love? A tree would say that love is shaped like the tree. Grass would say love is shaped like grass. If God was visible and limited to a certain shape, He could not be loved by anything that didn’t look like Him; those things would feel separate and different from Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>We like love because it has value. We said that value is something that gives joy and pleasure to all things. For years now in our Science Conferences world famous scientists have discussed absolute value, but they haven’t been able to find absolute values yet. Not only that, they don’t even have a conclusive definition of what true value is. Value is the capability of giving good joy and hope; absolute value must give absolute joy and absolute hope. What can give all things absolute happiness? You said true love; however, when you try to define those two words, you have a hard time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know the most valuable letters in the future dictionaries will be TL, for true love. We are heading toward the central subject because we find value there. Thus, we want to set the record for goodness in reaching that center. Do you have that ambition? You may be the absentminded type, but when you think about setting a world record, you really wake up. Do you think you can fulfill that ambition and set the record?</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you have a conscience? Where is it? Everyone recognizes that somewhere inside themselves is the elusive element of conscience. Why should conscience be located inside of you? If your mind is contained within your body, then your conscience must also be contained within your body. The universe is filled with your mind, yet the center of that mind is within you. Logically, then, your conscience should be within you. The subject and object can relate and become one because the body is the point where they can become one.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should we make an effort to make unity between them? Unless they become one, they cannot unite with and find value of love. When this theory is understood, can we say that God also has a mind? Where is God’s body then? His body is all over the place, so He includes everything. What is the center of everything then? It is man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then where is God within us? God lies within the mind of the mind. How deep is that mind of the mind? Where is heaven? Wherever God is, there is the Kingdom of Heaven. If God is in the mind of mind, then we know what Jesus meant when he said that the Kingdom of God is in the midst of you. More clearly, we can say that the Kingdom lies within the mind of the mind, or center of the mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything depends on and is moved by the true mind. What is the location or base of true love? It is the mind of mind of mind. True love is deeper than the center of the mind, so even God becomes helpless when you talk of true love. Logically, then, God is inside you. You know at least that you have a mind, so there must be a center of that mind, right’ Is that mind of mind content, or uncomfortable?</p>
|
||||
<p>When spring comes, the minds of beautiful young ladies wander and float around everywhere. They want beautiful clothes to wear and want to hear beautiful words of love. But if they already have love inside them, why do they look somewhere else for it? It is because love can only be visible through action, and to have action you need a plus and minus circuit. Naturally, love is looking always for a circuit. When spring comes, everyone feels uplifted, and women in particular want to be out somewhere. Why? Their love is looking to initiate some action, and then through action to form a visible fruit. If spring is women’s season, then is the autumn men’s season? Actually this description applies to men too.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why then are their minds floating, trying to meet someone? The mind is reaching out in order to meet love and meet God. Through action the mind is searching for love and God. According to the Principle, you can meet God when the subject and object have give and take and are totally united, because God will dwell there. According to this theory we know how to invite God’s presence-first we need subject and object, and then give and take.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you understand God this way, does God feel closer or more distant? How close is God now? God is closer than anyone else because He is within you. You can feel that every cell and tissue contains God. Why do you love yourself, and take care of and beautify your body? It is in order to care for God inside you. You want to protect Him so He will dwell there permanently. If you are evil then God will go away, so you have to speak only noble things. You cannot afford to lose God, so to keep Him you have to be good. That is a wonderful way of taking care of yourself.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really feel that God is inside you, don’t you want to take care of Him? The person who tries his best to be good so that God will stay will always have God with him, even if he is kicked and hated by other people. Now God is your close friend; you want to talk with Him and have conversation. If you truly concentrate on eliminating all evil elements, then when you meditate you can truly hear God’s voice speaking within you.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is like a pure diamond inside a person, but because of the fall He is surrounded by all kinds of dust and foreign elements, so He is helpless. You have to clean away all the dust from your five senses. The human senses wander a great deal, even though they mean only to do good. Your hands work evil, your eyes see evil, and there are unclean elements in your thinking. This is why the pure God cannot expand.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there are foreign elements within a metal, it cannot conduct electricity as efficiently as a pure metal. What percentage conductance do you have in God’s circuit? Even precious jewels have defects; is your mind absolutely perfect, with no defects? I have spent one hour explaining this to you because it is a necessary ingredient for daily life.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where are you heading? What is your goal and direction? We have to find some goal which all five senses can enthusiastically agree upon. Sometimes you are led by your eyes, or by your ears. Sometimes you nose leads you somewhere-like to a Chinese restaurant! If your body is being led by one of your senses then why don’t the other senses speak up and protest that they don’t want to go in that direction? Generally we associate a record with running; a runner follows a track that leads to a goal or target. Do you know what your target is?</p>
|
||||
<p>In the initials TL, the horizontal lines represent the horizontal universe, while the vertical lines represent vertical relations. This bottom line in the L parallels the top of the T. In these letters there are no other lines but vertical and horizontal, all perfectly parallel and working harmoniously. That is the characteristic of true love; it parallels and harmonizes with everything. These letters truly symbolize true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>By remembering this you can associate everything with TL. This microphone looks like TL. If you look at the Korean alphabet. all the letters look like some form of T or L. This must be the best alphabet in the world then! Now you know why you have to learn Korean. How much do you like TL? True love is so nice that, even if a person is dozing, when he hears about it he wakes up smiling.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you make true love your end goal, how will your five senses respond? They will unanimously agree. What kind of champion would you like to be, and what area would you set a record in? Of course, in true love. Now, who is going to win? Are you a mere candidate for the championship, or are you actually a champion? When would you really become a true champion? Who in history has made the utmost effort to win that championship? Yes, religious people. Those who do not have religion can’t even talk about being champions; they are immediately disqualified. What about communists? For them the material universe is the most important, so those people can’t even talk about true love. What are the differences between religious and non-religious people? If you say there is no difference, you immediately disqualify yourself as a champion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does a person have a chance to become a champion if he wants to stay away from a religion like Unification Church because people speak badly of it? What about the person who wants to be a member, but wants to do it secretly? Is there such a thing as a secret champion? There is no such thing! Would those people who are dozing right now be qualified?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now TL is a code word in the Unification Church. History will record that at Belvedere, October 12, 1980, at 7:05 a.m. I created the word “TL,” and you can say you participated. You young religious people who qualify to talk about TL, why do you get up early and disturb Tarrytown with your Sunday service, bothering people with fund raising and witnessing? Why are you so weird? Now you know that fund raising is a great commission; you are given the field and a chance to prove you are a TL champion. Is that chance good or bad?</p>
|
||||
<p>You might wonder what you are doing fund raising on the streets when everyone thought you had the promise of doing great things in politics or business instead. I have become a giant figure in the world. How did I become a TL giant in sixty years? By doing controversial things and being spit at by people. I was so disliked that even dogs didn’t like me, but now the entire world recognizes me.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to know that winning the TL championship means going a miserable, suffering way of heartbreak. True love is located in the lowest, deepest place, and also in the highest place. You cannot find it in between. Since TL is positioned at either extreme, it can contain the universe. When you hold the North and South poles, you have the world in your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>You need a long, long ladder to reach the highest place. The highest goal is visible to all, so everyone tries to go there first, but they keep pulling each other down in their effort to get up first. But the true love that is down deep is so well hidden that no one sees it. There are so many satanic defenses surrounding this love in the highest place that you cannot penetrate them. So the guaranteed way to find love is to go down deep; first, no one else knows about it, and second, Satan never expects you to go down there.</p>
|
||||
<p>One thing Satan cannot do is become humble, for then he would no longer be Satan. Instead he is boastful and arrogant, trying to put himself up higher Satan’s barriers are those of self-centeredness, but going down low, in the other direction, requires the opposite qualities. Where a person puts himself in the humble position, Satan cannot defeat him. In the world of self-centeredness you cannot find the truth or true things. Truth comes through the other direction, where Satan has no defense, and that is where we go</p>
|
||||
<p>The Bible always taught this truth. This is why Jesus said that those who try to make themselves higher will go lower, and why he who loses his life for Jesus’ sake will find it. It shows there are two ways of achieving the goal. The powers and principalities of the secular world lie in one direction, and because you cannot penetrate them, you have to go the other way. Once you know the secret, however, going down low is actually the easiest way. The greater the pressure you get from people who want to stamp on you, the faster you go down to reach true love! That’s the blessing of it. I discovered that billion dollar secret.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you go down far enough, you are no longer just a candidate, but a champion of true love. Once you become the target of an entire town, you are really a champion, and because you are a champion, people want to hit you. When the whole nation comes against you, you are a national champion. When the entire world comes against you, you are a world champion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mohammed Ali used to be a champion and boasted that he was the greatest. When you hear that, even small sisters wish they had a chance to knock him down just once. That would be a dramatic victory, and then the world would recognize you as a champion. If even you women feel that way, how about you men?</p>
|
||||
<p>To qualify as a TL champion, you must first of all be religious, for religious aspirations are spiritual ones. Yet even among religions there is a minority group which lives for the public purpose, and thus is being oppressed and rejected by society. If you can find such a group or individual, you know they are the TL champions. Have you ever thought of yourselves as TL champions? When people sneer at you for being Moonies, do you cringe, or do your shoulders straighten up and get broader?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are really a TL champion then you don’t worry about opposition, for the simple reason that you know if you don’t knock down the opposition you can’t become a champion. When people look at you, you shouldn’t shrink, but challenge them to come forward. People miscalculate your strength when they look at you, and that is a good time to demonstrate the power of your punch. The President might think he is powerful, but a TL champion would knock him out with one punch. One TL punch will knock even communists down. The difference is that the opponent won’t feel any pain from that blow. In addition, it is so sweet that he will enjoy it!</p>
|
||||
<p>Why am I so persistent and eager to do unusual things for the sake of the world? Why couldn’t I live a normal life? I am going after the record, and that requires total concentration and commitment. In 1976 the TL champion really punched the world and set the record. Now we are going on the offensive, and when the media prints false allegations, we confront them and then they have to surrender. They have to acknowledge my record.</p>
|
||||
<p>Volunteer joyfully for suffering; turn around and head for your goal at the bottom. There is no shorter distance for reaching the goal. There is always some risk in taking the short cut, but it is always thrilling and adventurous. You may not have any nice food to eat when you are hungry, or time to rest when you are tired, but that doesn’t matter when you are strongly motivated to reach the goal. You would be glad to see all 200 million Americans sleep because then you could run by yourself. When they have elegant parties and en joy themselves it doesn’t disturb you because you are still running. When they have three big meals, you are satisfied with having only one meal because you have extra time to keep running.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t need Coke and coffee breaks, but only one drink of Ginseng D a day. Our way is so incredible that when you are following it you know automatically you are going the champion’s way. When you move forward in the suffering way, no one will bother you because they couldn’t make themselves go that way. I purposely give your leaders a hard time, because through that suffering they can become greater. The other day I gave Bo Hi Pak a real hard time and thought he was overwhelmed by my pressure, but he was honored to be pressured by me! When someone does very well, I deliberately give him bad comments and pressure so that person feels crushed. Dr. Durst is a good example; I hear from many people what a good job Dr. Durst is doing speaking to many different groups, but when he came to meet me in Boston, the moment I walked into the room I blasted him! But actually I gave him a blessing by pushing him down to the bottom. Definitely it hurt him, and he was awake all night in his anguish, thinking what he was doing here. But that’s not the attitude of a great champion. A great champion would say, “Thank you Father! Next time you bring your baseball bat to hit me, I will be ready.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think God is always sweet to me? I knew that God was sweet to everyone except me. He was cold and unappreciative when I worked hard. I know how God trained me. and that’s the way I want to train you. You have to set a record under the most adverse conditions that other people are overwhelmed by. Jesus was the son of God, but God allowed him to be nailed down on the cross. Even Jesus himself shouted out, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? But God gave him that suffering so that he could set the record. In that moment true love can be born. Under incredible circumstances Jesus passed the test, and no one can go beyond his record. Satan has no way to accuse Jesus.</p>
|
||||
<p>I discovered the secret of the TL championship and no one has walked this way as I did. Recently Mother and I received some philosophers and theologians at East Garden. One Harvard PhD said to me, “I am a Moonie. What can I do for you?” He may have expected me to say he was a scholar and to send him traveling to speak and receive glory, but I told him to be a lightning rod and receive more persecution than I have received, even if he should falter and die. I told him if he did that then people would heap unending honors upon him at his tomb. Was that a cruel statement or a great blessing? That’s how I want him to set a record.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have set a record in my life of sixty years, and I want a challenger to come from among you to break that record. I have stayed 26 hours at a time out on the ocean, so you should feel you want to stay there 27 hours. If I have stayed two days on the ocean, you should feel you want to stay three days. I want you to be greater than me. In the secular world everyone wants to maintain their championship, but the heavenly way is different. I want to see someone come forward who can break my record. That will be God’s victory, and my victory as well, actually. Everyone who wants to challenge my record is my son or daughter, and parental heart always wants to see the children do better than the parent. In order to make them champions, parents sometimes do cruel looking things. Is that good or bad?</p>
|
||||
<p>I feel that if my own children fail to live up to my standard then I will find other people. If white people fail to do it, I will find black people who will do it. It doesn’t matter-I want someone to achieve that goal. Race or culture doesn’t matter; anyone who wins that standard will be rewarded with the TL championship. In our movement, international marriage is no problem because barriers of nationality and language and race are broken down. If someone says that he cannot act outside a restricted area, he has limited himself and cannot win the championship.</p>
|
||||
<p>A member who has a Ph.D. might ask what he can do, and then I will send him on the MFT, telling him that the MFT certificate is better than his Ph.D. People spit and kick at you when you fund raise, yet you keep going; these things cannot bother you. Perhaps you have set a good standard in fifty states, but you should want to set the record in New York; I made my command headquarters here because it is the most difficult city. We want to make a new New York. When you can overcome persecution, a new New York can be born. This is an immoral city, but you should feel you will be the TL champion who will clean it up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you have heard an important, dramatic message. The stronger the power that pushes you down, the higher you can rebound. When a ball is thrown at the ground, does it just stay there? No, it bounces back, and the harder it is thrown, the higher it bounces. You are like a ball hitting the ground under the pressure of persecution and accusation, so you zoom down to the place of true love, and then bounce back again.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been called all kinds of names here in America, even names like Hitler and Stalin. People thought they were hitting at a super evil, but instead it turned out to be a super good to the same degree.</p>
|
||||
<p>People today have to take account of my presence in America and research what I am about. Later on those people will look for the true Moonies so they can study and write papers about them.</p>
|
||||
<p>I don’t want to be indebted to anyone; I want to give everything instead. Is God dependent on anyone? No, God wants to be completely the center as the Creator and subject. In the same way, I don’t want to be indebted to anyone, so in my thinking there is no such thing as “I can’t do that.” When I started fishing in Gloucester, the local business people wondered what a religious leader had to do with a smelly business like fishing and wanted me to go home, but I made my home there. American people want me to go home, so I go to East Garden and Tarrytown and New York. That is my home.</p>
|
||||
<p>With the energy with which they push me down, I can jump all the way up to the top. Why do you young people come and follow me when the rest of your country hates me? Every Sunday I push you out to tribulation and try to knock you down, but you keep coming. People can’t understand this, so they assume I am brainwashing you. I tell you to pack and go home, but even when your parents feed you nicely and want you to stay with them, you come back here!</p>
|
||||
<p>If a bee is sucking the nectar from a flower, you can try to pull him away, but instead of letting go, his body will tear in half; he will never stop sucking the nectar. You people are like honeybees. People outside our Church are pulling at you, but you never let go. The honey of the Unification Church is true love, and once you taste it you cannot let go. The world knows that I must have something to offer because they cannot separate you from me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently I sent word to the seminary that I was coming to visit, and for hours everyone was waiting in excitement. But when after a long time I didn’t arrive, they got tired, and when I finally did come no one was waiting. When they assembled to hear me I told them that they flunked the course-they said they were waiting to greet me, but then no one was there when I arrived!</p>
|
||||
<p>When we say something is true, it means doing things the way no one else would do them. Everyone prays at certain times of day, such as mealtime and morning and evening, but no one prays at 3 a.m. That is the time you can make a personal relationship with God. Only something that is true can conceive of such an extraordinary thing. You meet God in the lowest place, not the highest. Your direction should be down to the valley.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you reach the lowest possible point, your mind is joyful and light like a feather. On the way your body will be tired and complain, but if you are dominated by your body’s standard then you are lost. The Bible teaches that those who persist to the last moment shall be saved. When is that last moment for you?</p>
|
||||
<p>You joined an incredible church, where we talk about setting the record. But we have to determine whether it is a good or bad thing. Why is it good? There is logic and sound reasoning here. True things must be logical and clear. There is no contradiction between word and deed if something is true. Do your actions parallel your words? For whom do you work hard and fund raise? You don’t do it for me, but for the noblest purpose, for God, and mankind. You do it for others. People can see that Moonies’ actions come from unselfishness. If you are working for yourself then you always want to put up a fence to protect your accomplishment, but when you work for others no boundary is necessary; everything flows freely. You can communicate with the whole world at any time.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can conclude that those who oppose me are false people, centered on the material world. But the true American will recognize my value; something inside his heart will say I am right. There is no boundary for such people, so even though they come from other nations, they can freely communicate with me. There is no boundary of nationality in spirit world either. There is no contradiction between our logic and our actions. Will that change when I am dead? No, this is such that you can live it in the past, present and future. This has been logical throughout history and will be logical in the present and future, and will bring about parallel action.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I had brought an incredible truth but failed to accomplish and live it, it would be useless. For whom do I do all these things? Not myself, but for others. Thus, there is always a relationship between subject and object, and harmony can be seen. This is a formula that can be lived by people anywhere in the world; it is the cure-all for everyone. I have practiced this truth in my lifetime, so I am a father to people of all races. I am taking care of all kinds of people. No one in history lived this way on earth, with both the theory and the practice.</p>
|
||||
<p>I don’t do these things to get glory. Certainly people are giving me more criticism than glory, but even so I continue to live this way and love all people. True love is my motivation. Anyone who has anything to do with true love must eventually recognize and unite with me. The movement of true love alone can unite all mankind. No one can object to that, or offer a better proposal. Are you merely candidates for TL, or are you champions on the course?</p>
|
||||
<p>When you are hit, are you knocked out, or do you spring back as hard as you can? Many people are trying to win this TL battle, but only under certain conditions. Some people are hindered by their honor. which they don’t want to give up. Some people feel they cannot disregard their children or their wives. Others think they can do anything as long as they have money in the bank. Can these criteria be accepted in the TL race?</p>
|
||||
<p>Your final problem is figuring out whether this is true; you know it is the truth, but only in your brain. You don’t want to do it. I know your tendency not to act, so I not only teach you, but push you out to act, kicking and knocking you down. This is my true love. Can you accept that?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have only one body, so I must designate my representatives. You might think you can accept being kicked by me, but can you accept it from my representative? Again, I want you to be unconditional, regardless of who wields the bat. As long as you fly off the bat and make a home run, it doesn’t matter what kind of bat it is or who swings it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your goal is to make a home run. Can you make a home run if the batter thinks he should just tap at you? The only way you can do it is if you and the batter both have kamikaze thinking. You may not understand completely, but you feel this is right, don’t you? If you understand, you don’t need me any more! I am suffering in order to train you, but if you are already small Reverend Moons then I don’t need to work on you any more.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might think that you can do better than I have done even if you eat and live well. Is that right? Once you declare the victory you are free to drink a big keg of beer. Even if you dislocate a woman’s shoulder in dancing at the victory, that is all right too. Knowing that that person is rejoicing at the universal victory, she will not mind and will even dance with him! Her joy will be so great that the pain in her shoulder won’t make any difference. If you have bruises and bandages everywhere from the battle, God won’t wonder what happened, but will fully understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church is a dramatic, adventurous and romantic place to end up. We have logic and a goal and plan of action. I set the universal record and you are rejoicing over my victory, but you have to set your own record, and furthermore defend it. That’s the job ahead of you. There is a cold and cruel battle ahead of you, but by fighting it you can set the record. If you are mediocre there is no way you can do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to set your record you get up early and run fast, doing everything possible to set an extraordinary record. We go beyond the society, nation, world and spirit world, setting the record on every level. If you get bored, there is no way you can win. Actually every moment is exciting.</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic is Let Us Set The Record. I have a record, but you haven’t set yours yet. If you really challenge me in this respect then you have to roll up your sleeves and get down to work. Are you interested? In this dramatic life your laughter can turn to crying, and your crying to laughing. Your life goes up and down, up and down, whirling all the time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is a beautiful day. Now you make up your mind whether you are a different person who wants to set his own record, making a new beginning. If you are determined to do that then even if I had nice buses waiting outside to take you to a picnic with me, where would you go? Would you go back to be persecuted and hit, and to set your own record? Does that mean you would rather go to the bottom of hell instead of to the heavenly picnic?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you go to the picnic you might have heaven for one day, but if you go down to the bottom of hell, it will eventually bring you eternal heaven. Raise your hand if you want to go to the bottom of hell, the TL heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
83
content/speeches/1980/line-of-limitation.md
Normal file
83
content/speeches/1980/line-of-limitation.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,83 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "LINE OF LIMITATION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:36:35+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:36:35+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/line-of-limitation.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 27, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>In our world we have many systems and regulations to live by. In the same way there are many limits to cope with, so when you go beyond a certain line you are always in a different environment or atmosphere. We can appreciate that the fallen world has some limitation lines; heaven also has boundaries because it is bordered by hell. Sometimes we have to go beyond those lines, and sometimes stay within them.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we are isolated by the enemy in a war zone, we have to think how to break out of enemy lines. In order to survive you have to break through all the obstacles in front of you. A line of limitation is a boundary between two aspects, and to make a breakthrough you have to deal with this boundary.</p>
|
||||
<p>Divine Principle is not a random ideology, but is precise enough to guide you in a certain direction, and according to Divine Principle there are certain limitations which we have to be bound by. When man becomes one in mind and body, for instance, then he can make a breakthrough and move over to another area. But if mind and body are going in different directions, it cannot happen. You must have mind and body in unity in order to go beyond individual perfection. The principle that mind and body should be united is already there; it is not created by you. You do not create any new rules. These are given by the Creator of the universe, who has certain immovable principles that guide unity between mind and body. In going the Principle way there are formulas that you are bound by.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to Divine Principle, when subject and object are united into one then unity is always formed along a central line. It is not only a line of guidance and direction, but extends to eternity. When two objects or individuals are united, the central line of unity can be extended to eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are confined by the fallen world, so in order to get out of that circumstance we have to break through many lines of limitation, step by step, before we are liberated. Those lines of limitation are trying to contain us. In order to break through those lines, two objects have to be united. What is the factor that can unite them? It is a common goal and purpose which brings two together.</p>
|
||||
<p>That common goal does not start from the two individuals, but is greater than either of them. The Creator who made both already set up the purpose; that higher purpose which joins the two requires that they be united. Suppose plus and minus are united into one. When they are united they correspond to some higher purpose. When they come closer and closer to unity, their purpose is being elevated and the Creator’s idea is coming down, moving toward the central position. Those four components then meet in a central place.</p>
|
||||
<p>This principle applies as well in your work or mission. You have a goal to reach, and while you are working toward it the purpose and high ideal which corresponds to the purpose are being achieved. This is why we say that the presence of God is found wherever subject and object are united into one. Then the two united beings have give and take with God and His presence becomes obvious.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is an ancient tradition in the Orient that you use both hands when you give or receive some precious thing from someone. A gift rests on your two palms, which are subject and object, upon which the gift or the purpose is given to a higher personage. Then the joy of God stays with it.</p>
|
||||
<p>When two entities are united they don’t usually stand still but make some circular motion. Where will this movement go? How do you know that the movement is upward? When subject and object turn, the object is pulled toward the center. The give and take of centrifugal and centripetal forces will bring an object toward the center. There are two opposing strengths having give and take, and when the central pulling power is strong the object has to be moving around it and coming closer to the center.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the pulling strength gets stronger, the object will move toward the center; when the pushing power gets stronger, the center will move outward. Altogether it is a relationship of the two forces that sets the direction. When the subject power is stronger, the object should be pulled into it. God is the center, so do you think He is moved by the pulling strength of any other creature, or does He pull the creatures toward Him?</p>
|
||||
<p>In our society we make conscientious effort to be united into one. In school students try to unite with teachers, and at work employees try to unite with employers. Why? Because through unity they want to be closer to the common purpose which comes from the Creator; in other words, they want to be closer to goodness. What is that goodness and who determines it? Goodness always has the quality of making you closer to the Creator and origin of the universe. It enables you to resemble more and be more sensitive to the original quality-that quality is goodness. What kind of quality makes you resemble God? The characteristic of the Creator, the origin of goodness, is a quality of public-mindedness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Within yourself you will find two components- subject and object, a personage of mind and a personage of body. These two are always sharing or coexisting within you. Which of these should be subject? You might say that your body is the most visible so it should be subject. No? Then you are saying that the mind should be subject, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should the mind be subject? Suppose the mind tells the body to help all the white people around the world, and then to relax and enjoy itself. Once the body finishes, the mind discovers that it is not content and decides to tell the body to help all the other races before it relaxes. You will find that the mind is very greedy. When you help the people of the world you might think the mind would be content, but instead it wants the body to go help the things of the creation next. It slave drives the body. The more you do, the greedier it gets because it can expand without end.</p>
|
||||
<p>The mind has no line of limit, but your body always wants to worry first about itself. The body is uninterested in the country or the rest of mankind and only worries about itself. It is always self-centered. Therefore, you find a war going on in yourself, with the mind and body each trying to pull the other in its direction. Sometimes the body rebels and goes its own direction, trying to be happy. Then all of a sudden the mind appears and chastises it. If the body enjoys some carnal desire then afterward it wants to hide from the mind, but it is to no avail.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the body is pulled by the mind instead of going in its own direction then it is completely worn out, but the mind will come and praise the body and sleep together in peace with it. The mind is always delighted when the body lives up to the mind’s expectations, even if the body gets totally worn out. Then the mind always gives it comfort and peace. On the other hand, if the body gets very ambitious and succeeds in conquering the world, the mind will always be there to shake its finger and scold the body.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose the body decides it doesn’t need the mind and wants to cut loose; the body will never succeed. The body can never completely escape the mind. Can the body fully conquer the mind? No, never in a million years. But the mind is always capable of conquering the body completely. Which is the subject then? Is it the being which has the ability to conquer and control, or that which has the ability to be conquered?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then why would the mind and body try to unite? When mind and body are united, they make a perfected object which can have give and take with a higher subject. If students try to comply with the wishes of the teacher, the end result will be a good one; the students will be moving up the ladder of accomplishment. It doesn’t matter what area of life this principle is applied to, whether government, business, or education-where the object tries to live up to the wishes of the subject the outcome is always good.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would the mind like best? The mind likes good things. What are good things? What is the central purpose of God’s existence? Does He want to fulfill power or knowledge? What is the central essence for which God must exist? What is the central strength for which purpose even God exists and everything can be created? There must be some essence of desire; that is true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>If true love pulls the subject then there must be an object for true love. If true love is the subject, then false or illicit love could not be an object because they could not unite. Do we need true love? Why do you want to become closer to God? Because God is the subject of true love; He is the reservoir or source of true love. Everyone is seeking their ultimate resting place of tranquility and peace. God is seeking it; man is seeking it and the creation is seeking it. What should that resting place have? Would you like to live permanently in the place which generates power and electricity?</p>
|
||||
<p>A place of trueness has a certain unchanging and unique quality. The way of true love is like a shortcut because it is a straight line. Even electricity always travels through the shortest circuit when it has the option of going along several circuits. Even if the shortcut is tough and rugged, it will always go that way. There must be some circuit of give and take between God and man, and the shortest route is the way of true love. When you say you like true love you are saying you like the way of life or direction of true love. What are you trying to achieve in the end? You are expecting to capture God. Instead of taking God’s position yourself, you want God to take your position. Instead of God possessing you, you want to possess God. That’s the ultimate privilege we men are seeking.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God make two separate entities which could potentially come into conflict? Why not make one entity? The mind should be able to bring the entire world with it, not just be one with God by itself, because then there would be much more variety for enjoyment. You don’t want to wear the same color all the time; you want variety. In your home you want to have pets, to have a garden. When you were young you had a variety of toys. You may think you need nothing except your loving husband, but when you really want to enrich that love you need a variety of surroundings that create a rich atmosphere for give and take of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the master gives love, all the creation responds, whether it is animal or plant. Nature also inspires the master; the singing of two birds in love, for instance, gives you an idea for loving your own husband or wife. Nature offers that kind of stimulation. Why do you like to wear ornaments like earrings, and even nose rings? Because you want to relate to nature in some way, and nature wants to be part of you by being worn by you. That’s all part of the world of art.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine a playground that is absolutely flat, with no other objects there at all. No one would think of it as artistic or functional. Suppose it was completely flat but you put an ugly rock in the center. Now there is something to hold on to. Even the ugly rock will break up the monotony, and make the playground much more attractive. Man is not just a material creature, but an artistic one.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are living in a world which imposes all kinds of limits. When you think of all the limits that impose on you, sometimes you feel choked. Young people hate lines of limitation and they rebel against them by living any way they want to. The hippies don’t want to be bothered by anyone else’s standards, yet even with that attitude they still think of love; it may not be true love, but they want love. They think they can have love with anyone they choose. What’s the difference between this love and true love? There is no purposeful direction in that love, so there is no truth there.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the difference between truth and falsehood? Truth has permanent direction and purpose, while false things have no direction or goal except momentary fun or satisfaction. People who pursue false love reject the bonds and commitment of marriage, and feel free to have affairs with married people. Even hippies who disregard regulations cannot disregard love, but their love has no direction. Is such love pulled by the desire of the body or of the mind? This is an irresponsible exploitation of love, turning the supreme thing into the dirtiest thing under the sun. When this misuse of love is rampant, a nation becomes the most immoral in the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are igniting a revolution in America. We talk about love, but it is love with truth. We want to perfect love with truth and be governed by the mind, which is connected to the ultimate purpose and goal. When you pursue illicit, aimless love, destruction and sadness always result. But when you go in the opposite direction and pursue love governed by the mind, there is harmony, productivity and joy in the end.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think God, in His perfection, would have created mind and body to be in opposition all the time? Or did He provide some other way? If God could not provide a way for them to be in harmony, He could not really be God. Your two eyes coordinate to produce one image; they focus instead of going in two different directions. If even one side of your nose becomes stuffed up, you suffer. If your two ears can’t coordinate, you suffer. How much more would you suffer over the separation of mind and body? The greatest pain results when mind and body are moving without harmony.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a part of one hand is missing, you feel embarrassed and want to hide it. If you feel such shame with a crippled hand, why don’t people feel shame when their mind and body are crippled by separation? If some cripple swaggers about, boasting how great and handsome he is, people look at him as though he were crazy. It is the same with people today; they feel they are wonderful and handsome, but God and spirit world see them as cripples who don’t realize their true situation. They can only pity such people.</p>
|
||||
<p>The most important thing is to realize what shape we are in as a result of the fall. Would you blame God for your misfortune? It was not God’s original intention to create cripples, but to have perfect sons and daughters. What brought such great pain and disfigurement to mankind? Love itself. Originally love should have been governed by a God-centered mind, but first mind and body should be united. Because of the work of Satan the mind has been enslaved by the body and love has been abused and distorted.</p>
|
||||
<p>The mind should be plus and the body minus, but Satan made the body a plus; in physics two plusses repel each other. The misuse of love caused the mind and body to push themselves miles apart, so what is the cure? Illicit love was the cause, so the cure should be true love, which is completely the opposite. The body should become minus by denying its desires. Denial, therefore, is the beginning point.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has been the central teaching of God? It has been the denial of body-centered desire, of self-centeredness. Complete denial brings complete love. A house must be cleaned in order to receive the new master. This is what religion has always taught, emphasizing sacrificial service. Sometimes the body cannot be still or patient, but the mind insists that the body take a beating. In the Unification Church we intensify this process so that we can welcome true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today two worlds are in conflict, the communist world and the free world, because both want to be subject. The communists say that God does not exist because He cannot be seen, and say that material, or the body, is the only reality. By doing so they are trying to create a permanent base for Satan. But the free world rejects that, saying that God, and thus the mind, is the center of the world. The communists insist that there is only physical love, but the free world proclaims that God-centered, purposeful love is central. Love is one, uniting one man with one woman. That is a basic principle of the universe. The direction of love must be straight, not zigzag. A zigzag is not the shortest route. American society today has become the victim of Satan, so this nation is bound to decline because there is no room for God here.</p>
|
||||
<p>Originally the mind was subject, but the problem is that the body wants to be subject as well, not object. We have to push the body back to its object position. There are many layers of obstacles blocking you before you can conquer your body. There are two ways to go about this-go through each layer one by one, or all at one stroke. Jesus taught the method of doing it all at once-nail your body down on the cross. That’s why Jesus taught that the person who wants to gain his life would lose it, but he who would lose his life for Jesus’ sake would gain it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even in spirit world at this time there are many limitations and compartments. What is the method of transcending all these limitations? The only way is to become a center of true love, the personification of true love. Then you will be welcome everywhere in spirit world and on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is governed by the Principle; there is love of brothers and sisters, of friends, of parents, of children, all of which are governed by heavenly principle. But when roles in love are ,mixed up, it is not true love. True love is a ladder by which you can come closer to God, but false, illicit love takes you away from God. Each form of love results in a different movement. When you become men and women of true love, you will be welcomed by the entire universe because you will be a harmonizing factor. This will be true on earth and in spirit world, so everyone will welcome you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Wherever true love moves all barriers are shattered and there is no limitation. Within the guidance of your mind, which has no limit, you have absolute freedom. As long as your mind is subject, you can enjoy true freedom. How big is your mind? It is so big that you can embrace God and then go to sleep.</p>
|
||||
<p>The religion which teaches true love is the true religion; it will also be a logical religion because it starts with truth. Do you love me? If you say yes then would Mother feel jealous? She won’t be jealous if she has true love. Wherever love goes there is harmony and a certain standard of discipline. There are specific distinctions in love-love of father and daughter, of father and son, of husband and wife, for instance. Here I look at you as sons and daughters, in the straight way.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have a special privilege because I am welcome wherever I go. Even the heart of someone who has lived alone all his life is warmed. Even if I don’t give you gifts or money, you feel warm inside when I come. It is because I am bringing you something- true love. Therefore, I live life without limitation. I can go through the boundaries of white people, black people, yellow people, and cultural boundaries make no difference. I bring the same warmth and fullness everywhere. When Satan sees me moving so freely around the world he anxiously looks for a way to lock me up somewhere. Satan puts up walls, but I just move through them.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are not bothered by stone walls because with true love you can crawl under or go over, or seep through. Love is so powerful that people will give up their life even for satanic love, but how much more would you do if you had true love? Then no power would block you. True love is like a rubber band that can stretch over miles and miles, no matter how far away you go. There is a lifeline connecting your spirit and body, but it is so elastic that even when your body is asleep your spirit man can travel all over spirit world, many millions of miles away, and it never rips or gets tangled up. Love is that kind of line.</p>
|
||||
<p>Young people are very excited about freedom, but what freedom do they want? Do they want money any way they can get it? The freedom I am talking about is freedom to have true love. True love will give you total liberation. With true love alone can you enjoy true freedom. Wherever you go with true love you always have dignity and pride. If you do fund raising with true love there is no greediness; true love always wants to add to your accomplishment, not take away, so what you do shines in an eternal sense.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you release an arrow of true love, it will penetrate the entire earth and hit the bull’s eye- which is God’s heart. You don’t even have to aim it. This is not just talk, and when you go to spirit world it will be completely obvious in daily life. True love is omnipotent, regardless of what shape or direction you have. It always goes in the right direction, whether you are walking, jumping or flying.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have only 50 per cent true love then 50 per cent of your limitations are still there. Do you believe this is true, or know it as a fact? When you get straight A’s at Harvard that record remains with you the rest of your life. The same thing can be said in the realm of religion. What kind of teaching are you getting here? This is the university of true love. Harvard is a big name in American colleges, yet there are many ungodly activities there and secular love is rampant. If Harvard represents one extreme, this university of true love represents the other extreme. We are looking at love through a telescope, which means we have a direction and discipline in love. It is so disciplined that men and women even sit separately.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the everyday world it is the accepted thing for men and women to have fun together. But in our world even men having fun with men and women with women is not normal! What is our purpose then ? We don’t want to deviate even one iota from true love. For what purpose? Because true love represents total freedom. If you are climbing up on God’s shoulders in true love then He is happy, and even if you kidnap God He will be laughing and happy. That’s the way spirit world works.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you get to spirit world with true love, you won’t even have to go to God’s throne-He will bring His throne and entire palace to you. All spirit world will want to bring heaven to you. I have struck the best deal in the cosmos. It is so fantastic that many people think I am crazy. They can’t believe anything that good could be true. True love is the outcome and gain, so I am not satisfied with the idea of just brainwashing-I would want a bodywash, footwash, handwash-total wash. Would there be anyone who wouldn’t want it? The point is that no one can get this true love unless they are correctly guided and go to the right university. People say Moonies are brainwashed, but I say we are true-love-washed. True love is like a fireball, and when you are touched by it then it is no problem for mind and body to become one; true love will melt them into one.</p>
|
||||
<p>With this realization, Jesus’ teaching becomes clear; he said you can even love your enemy. With true love there are no enemies. True love is so powerful that it can melt hell into heaven. That is the proclamation and gift we can give to the world. This is a gift that will last forever and never be bound by lines of limitation. We can give it to the world this year, next year, next century and forever thereafter. People oppose the Unification Church only because they do not know what it is. Once they know, there is no way they could oppose it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes our members get agitated and ask God why He leaves our detractors and the deprogrammers alone, complaining that He should strike them down. But that is a bad attitude. These people are only opposing us out of ignorance. It is our privilege to liberate them from ignorance. Unless you have given them the truth. how can you condemn them? Furthermore, we have true love that is good enough to melt their animosity. Even in the secular world you have to examine all the evidence and test the competency of a defendant before he can be sentenced to prison. We cannot just judge people before we make sure they know what we are standing for. We have a responsibility to teach everyone so that they can know.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever you meet people who oppose you, you should repent, thinking that you are responsible for that because you have not yet given them the truth. When our enemies truly know what we are doing, don’t you think those enemies will repent? I know precisely how we can eliminate the lines of limitation and enjoy true freedom; it will happen through true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your worst enemy is actually your own body. If you can dominate your own body then unity with the rest of the universe will come easily. My lifetime slogan since I began pioneering this path has been, “Before you long for dominion of the universe, you must have control over yourself.” That is the first battle to be won, and if you fail here then you will get nowhere. When you get control over your own body you are on your way.</p>
|
||||
<p>True freedom can only be enjoyed in the Kingdom of Heaven. In today’s crazy world people are running after physical, carnal desires and comforts, but those things don’t give them true comfort and peace because their consciences are always saying, “You are wrong.” Shall we begin this journey? Raise your hands if you can say Yes. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to know that from now on there will be a special system for attendance at Belvedere on Sundays; this will be a place mainly for leaders to come on Sunday morning, who then will tell the rest of the membership what my message was.</p>
|
||||
<p>I consider no one my enemy, but many people consider me their enemy to the degree that they want to harm me. They think that if they eliminate me from America or from the world that the Unification Church will come to an end. As long as there is God there will always be a Unification Church and millions of Reverend Moons, but the problem is that those who consider me their enemy don’t think so.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many things going on behind the scenes which you do not need to know. I have become a giant threat to the communist world, so the next five or six years will be critical and those who hate me will do everything they can to kill me. That’s the reason we have to take such precautions as are humanly possible. We have to have a certain organization and discipline to do important things for the sake of posterity.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will be traveling a lot and you will not know where I am. You should just go ahead with your mission regardless, knowing that always I will be working harder than you are for the work of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one is more expert on communism than I am. You are novices and simply have no idea what the communists are like. I even have information from other governments warning that certain precautions are needed. Also spiritually I know there are groups who are trying to curtail our movement. It makes sense that these things are happening because you know what I represent and what we are trying to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communists are experts on dirty tricks, and you may not even know who the person sitting next to you really is. There was even a bomb discovered in this room. The ignition wires had been lit, but mysteriously went out before the bomb exploded. I am not bothered by these things because my life is in God’s hands. I have lived my life under constant threat, but it still is our duty to take maximum precautions.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once the third seven-year course is over I won’t have to risk my life, but until then I have to go on, and no matter what I will always be at the front line. While I am living on earth I must set certain rules and traditions which will guide the Unification Church for thousands of years, and much work remains to be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>This does not mean I will not meet you, or that I will avoid the mission, but I will do it according to a certain standard and criterion. Great safety precautions are taken even for one head of state. There is a great deal of potential danger when my family travels, or goes to school. The time has definitely come when we need our own country, where we can have our way of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>For the time being I will speak to 70-150 members, mostly leaders who will be coming from all different parts of the world. They will be taking my message to the members. Of course, new members and home church members will always be coming to service at the World Mission Center. It is not for my private reason but for the public purpose and the well-being of our movement that we do this.</p>
|
||||
<p>I may not speak every Sunday, even to the leaders. When I pray on Sunday mornings at East Garden I receive direction from God about whether I should speak, so even I will not know until the last minute whether I am coming. I know you will appreciate how precious this concrete floor is. I think you fully understand the reason for this, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Many indications over the past weeks have prompted this action. Sometimes even our members are attacked, so how much more could I be a victim? I want each of you to be ready to defend yourself by learning martial arts. The communists are often brutal and vicious, and they don’t care what method they use as long as they accomplish their end. This is the reason everyone is afraid to deal with them, but I am not afraid. I will confront them face to face. That is how our movement works in Japan, how CARP is working here in America, and that is my policy everywhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>Over the last sixty years the communists have thought that their goal of world conquest was becoming a reality. It is their unmistakable goal to conquer the free world, but recently they have seen some rough resistance coming from Reverend Moon. I am the one who educated all South Korea about anticommunism, and put the Japanese communists on the defensive for the first time. Kim 11 Sung is outraged at what I am doing. Ironically it is the communists who know best what I am doing. The charge that I brainwash people originates with the communists because they know how powerful the Divine Principle is. They fabricated many lies about me and fed them to the media, who ate them up. This character assassination is how they want to discredit me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Communist infiltration has become complete in the Christian churches. Recently I have received a heartrending letter from some young Korean residents here. One said he was employed by an organization headed by certain prominent people who promised him good pay. It has turned out to be a communist front and they want him to pretend to become a devout Christian, give large donations to his church, and become a leader of the youth groups there. He is asking me to help him get away safely from these people. That is how communists work. There is tremendous infiltration in the State and Defense Departments.</p>
|
||||
<p>The attacks against me intensified at the time of the Fraser investigation, and in Fraser’s own words, they tried to crucify me. But they failed. They have tried every possible peaceful means to eliminate me, such as legal action to deport me from America, criminal investigations and IRS investigation, but there is nothing there. I am completely clear, so their last resort will be violence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at what happened to John F. Kennedy and Martin Luther King. I know very clearly what happened behind the scenes of those assassinations. There are many conspiracies between the CIA, KGB, and the Chinese and North Korean equivalents of the KGB, as well as their powerful underground organizations. I have witnessed first hand the inside of the free world and the communist world. Even Christianity and Judaism are not that friendly to us, but are our formidable enemies. This shows how strong we are. Otherwise they would never waste their time.</p>
|
||||
<p>You love me unconditionally, and they hate me unconditionally. I can never be in the middle ground- either I am extremely good or extremely bad. Would you want to protect me more than these enemies of ours are loyal to their own cause?</p>
|
||||
<p>I am so well-known that wherever I travel I am recognized. Therefore, the best place for me to stay is East Garden. The Shah of Iran is a very unfortunate man now because in the entire world there is no sanctuary for him. That is my situation too, but I have hope and I know the Kingdom is coming. But while the way is still being fought certain precautions must be taken and I don’t have much freedom of movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>The next few years will see a heated showdown and will determine the outcome of the struggle. If I do not see you too frequently, don’t be disappointed, but understand.</p>
|
||||
93
content/speeches/1980/liquidation-and-blessing.md
Normal file
93
content/speeches/1980/liquidation-and-blessing.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,93 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "LIQUIDATION AND BLESSING"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:40:49+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:40:49+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/liquidation-and-blessing.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">May 18, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Are you all leaders? All members should be able to come, but now the policy is that selected leaders come in the morning. Are you seated at random, or according to your organization? My instruction is that you be seated according to organization.</p>
|
||||
<p>In coming to Belvedere you should not think you are coming to a place which is for New York Church members only. You must consider yourselves to be representatives of the Unification Church around the world. Furthermore, you represent spirit world as well. In the future there will be fewer opportunities to hear me in gatherings like this. That does not mean I am taking leave from the dispensational mission. On the contrary, I am moving to higher and higher levels and I must concentrate there.</p>
|
||||
<p>The concept that you routinely go to Belvedere every Sunday to hear me is a mistaken one; it is a blessed opportunity to hear me, and it will come less and less often. Therefore, when you have this opportunity you must be wide awake and concentrate on listening. It is unacceptable for you to relax and doze. So far I have been tolerant and let such people alone, but from now on I cannot be lenient. If anyone comes to Belvedere and dozes off or does not pay attention, the consequences will not come only to him but also to his ancestors in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If America sends a representative to run in the Olympic marathon but that champion sleeps instead of running, he will shame his whole nation and be accused by his people for misrepresenting them. This is a good analogy for those of you coming to Belvedere. You are competing with each other, so you should not be relaxed here, but should concentrate.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you think of yourself as only one individual then you are only responsible for yourself, but you are not just one individual. When I speak, you represent all heaven and earth, and all spirit world. The proclamations I make when I speak will have universal consequences; therefore, you who receive this message should be responsible. When the President makes a statement, the whole world wants to know what is said and all the media reports his words. Is the work of restoration confined to only one nation? A message or declaration for restoration affects the past, present and future; it has universal consequences, involving both the spirit world and physical world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I speak on August 18, the entire spirit world is alerted and that message is stored for eternity. The fact that you can come here is not accidental, but is a providential destiny. Why did you come here so early in the morning? You could hear a simple cassette tape later, so why should you come? Always the subject is the problem in determining the subject-object relationship. The message is coming from the subject, who is the personification of the truth, and that is why you need to come to hear him in person. You come in order to become one with the subject, to unite with him and be filled with the message.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever subject and object are totally united into one, God dwells with them and the ideal can be fulfilled there. It is possible to hear me from a cassette, but you always feel a certain emptiness and want to see me in person. That is because you are not quite united as an object, and you need a physical, visible subject. You have to get rid of your old concept and have a new understanding of why you come to Belvedere to hear me.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are sitting on a nice carpet today. This is the same carpet we have in the World Mission Center lobby, but I think you wanted something different here. I am very sensitive to your attitudes; if there is one carpet in both places then you feel it is all the same in both places, and you have no renewed feeling. Here is a warning for you: although the carpet is the same, this is a totally different environment. This carpet should be replaced with a carpet that fits the Belvedere environment. Do you agree with me? Even if you have to fund raise more to make it possible?</p>
|
||||
<p>Already I have been speaking twenty minutes! Those who do not have confidence that you can stay awake here, just don’t come in; it is harmful to everyone else if you doze. Recently I heard that the president of one college where we have a CARP center wanted to gather the entire student body to hear me if I would come. Who will decide whether I go? I refused. Do you know why? It won’t be easy for America to hear me, no matter how large the congregation. You should know you are most privileged to come hear me. Some people might wonder why I am becoming so exclusive. Do you have a new feeling now?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s topic is Liquidation and Blessing. Today people harbor the hope that they will receive happiness and wonderful fortune. Whom do these things belong to? If someone in America feels they are very blessed, whom does their fortune actually belong to? Who caused America to have such prosperity? Is it a rule that only American citizens should have affluence while Africans live in poverty? Should Americans enjoy fun and leisure while Africans work hard like beasts of burden?</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose the father of one family is working like a horse, while his children go dancing every night and eat well. Is that a happy family? If everyone is working like an ox is there happiness in a family? Just working hard is not happiness. But if there is understanding and oneness in doing things together, then a family can be joyful doing it. At the same time, the people who go dancing all night may look happy, but they could be totally miserable.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the criterion of happiness then? What is the true blessing? These are things to think about. To determine the true definition of happiness we should know the relationship between the individual and the whole. When an emergency strikes a nation, that is an opportunity for the true patriot to emerge. You know the story of David and Goliath. That emergency was David’s opportunity to confront danger, so was that a happy occasion? David represented the good force, and Goliath represented the evil force, not just for David, but for all David’s people. The more they were united with David the more they would hate Goliath. God and spirit world would view Goliath as their adversary as well. Thus, the battle between David and Goliath was not just a personal battle, but a showdown for the universe and God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The true beauty of that confrontation was that David stood as the champion of the godly forces and was determined to die for the cause. That was David’s greatest opportunity to show his true loyalty and service to God, and in doing so he could find his own fulfillment. What happened? By winning that battle and fulfilling God’s will, David was totally united with God and the people.</p>
|
||||
<p>David’s victory was a victory for God and all people of the world. When the people offered David whatever he wanted after his great victory, David did not ask to be king, but only for a few sheep to make his living. The people were disappointed and asked if he didn’t want more. God would say that David deserved not just a herd of sheep but the crown of the king.</p>
|
||||
<p>When David walked down the road of battle’ death might have been at the door, but do you think his march was still a happy one? There was opportunity for victory and glory, but he also could have been defeated and killed. This was the opportunity that could bring David the greatest happiness and fortune. Thus, the road of death is not necessarily a terrible thing, and sometimes dancing and fun is not always happy either. You determine your happiness and blessing by your attitude and motivation. These provide the meaning of your happiness. If you prepare yourself for the good cause without sleep or food, it may seem to be a suffering way of life but it is rewarding nonetheless. That person has a future and hope, and no one can take it away.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of people truly felt happiness and reward in history? People who had great wealth were always happy, weren’t they? And learned scholars were happy, weren’t they? What about politically powerful people? What did bring happiness? You tell me that the ideal, true love, and opportunity to confront life and death situations bring happiness, and all of these are correct. Many things could represent a happy life, but the unity of a subject and object who are one in true love for the sake of mankind sums up everything. They become the central figures of everything. We could say that they become the central figure or personality with true love, and anything that contributes to that goal will bring true happiness and blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you say that something is “central ‘does it include God or not? All of mankind? The whole world? The past? The present and future? The center of true love includes everything. If you ask God what He desires, He will reply that He wants to be the center of true love. If you ask men and women, they will answer the same. That includes black, white and yellow, and also all things of creation. But if you depart from the central theme of true love, no ideal or love is good enough.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you rather own something precious or trivial? What is something precious that you want to own? Why do we need parents, a husband and wife, and children? Some people think that such things just give them a hard time, but actually these relationships are the workshop for the center of true love. in which you can come to personify true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>American young people want to be independent and not be disciplined by their parents. Is that the right attitude? American life is convenience-oriented, so why do we need a family, which is only a burden that needs to be supported? Many people truly think a family is only a liability. True, it is convenient not to be responsible for a family, but that has nothing to do with central true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do we have to revolutionize American thinking? I don’t want to do it! America has already given me such a hard time that I don’t want to tell America anything else. Do you want to give up if I do? Or do you want to change America? Even if I don’t want to go ahead, you want to go because you still have to fulfill true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if you go hungry for thousands of days, would you still prefer central true love to hamburgers? Where is that love? It’s not tangible, but you know that you need it. It doesn’t matter where you grab true lovewhether in a smelly shoe or whateverwhen you find true love you will find the universe and mankind. Wherever you find true love is where you find true happiness and the Kingdom of Heaven. Once you grab true love you have them all. Love is a panacea, so people of the past and present are reaching out for true love, and even God wants to have true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Anyone who doesn’t want true love, raise your hand. Will a pretty woman find true love by just sitting and waiting for it? Would you find it by waiting for people to come to you, or by giving your heart and soul for that goal? I have become an international figure. Did I accomplish that by sitting idle, enjoying good food and entertainment? I did it by giving my total commitment, dealing with despair and hardship. I was always ready to give my entire best.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you closer to the central true love by going the easy way, or by giving your total commitment? Does that mean I have been going the right way my entire life? Most people live normal lives, go to school and get a degree, and then start a career. But even when we get degrees we go out selling flowers and peanuts! What kind of happiness is that? Instead of telling our Ph.D. graduates to start teaching in colleges, I tell them to go to the bottom of society and be involved with the people, knowing that they will be spat at and scorned. For what purpose should they do manual labor? Is it for themselves or others? If you are doing it for others then there must be an easier way. The person who suffers most for the sake of others will receive the greatest glory. Suppose the head of state is coming down to the lowest position and selling flowers for the sake of one suffering individual. That would be most dramatic. The person who departs from the center and goes down to the lowest place to serve others has enlarged his own territory. The central man who goes all the way down and then has to go to the other extreme, is so big in serving others that he reaches the limit of the universe in all directions. His deeds fill the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you make one complete circle and come back to the other extreme, you have no place else to go except back to the center. People may never recognize why you are doing this, but when you return to the central position they will recognize you. Will you have a greater chance to find true love if you never leave your own position? No, you must go all the way around to every situation. Maybe you think happiness can be found in the White House instead of the place where people are miserable.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go to people’s houses they kick you out. Are you discouraged when people reject you without knowing your true desires and goals, or do you find even greater energy? Does that mean you like fund raising, where people kick you and treat you like dirt? Do you react with greater enthusiasm and energy? When you are beaten do you shrink in confusion and wonder if you are doing the right thing?</p>
|
||||
<p>David was confronting Goliath, who had a long, powerful sword, and could easily kill him. Wouldn’t it have been wiser for David to retreat? What is your purpose and why are you here? You came to receive your portion of true love. No matter how hungry or sleepy you are, you still want to be here because you are confident that true love is here. You want me to talk for as long as I want, as long as I give you some true love. Even just hearing about true love you applaud. What would happen when you actually receive it? When it hits you, you will be totally melted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does everyone long to return to his birthplace? Because everyone wants to restore their memory of the love they received from their family when they were young. Hometown is a synonym for Lovetown. If your parents get old and die, you visit their graves with nostalgia. You may feel sad and lonely, but still you return there again and again. It is the memory of love that pulls you back.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we have five senses? Through our senses we can feel true love. Our eyes want to shed tears of joy at seeing true love. There is no boredom in true love, and you always want to see and hear more and more true love. With true love all your senses are filled with joy, and your whole body is a chunk of true love. If you are nothing but a chunk of love then when you are rolling down the Himalayas you will burst into pieces when you hit the bottom and the entire world will be shaken. When you burst it is not just you as an individual but the center of true love which is bursting.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is almighty so that He can protect true love and keep it intact. No one can accuse God of misusing His power because He will only use it for true love. When you represent central true love, the whole universe will act to protect you because you will be the most precious entity in the cosmos. If by chance true love should be hammered into pieces, God would reassemble the pieces into something even better. Certainly then God would never release love because it would be so precious to Him. Nothing is more precious to Him than that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The central theme of the universe is the center of true love. Indeed, that is the only reason for the existence of the universe. How many of you women looked in your mirror before coming this morning? You washed your face and put something on to make yourself more beautiful. Why did you do that? It is your inherent nature to want to be beautiful and be liked by others, so you want to present yourself in a better way to embrace other people. What is the energy that inspires you to do that? I think it is the drive of central true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without thinking of central true love, people just exist from day to day like vegetables. What kind of life is that? Truly it is a most tragic life. Our God-given nature is always trying to move toward the center of true love, but the wickedness in the world tries to block that. There is a conflict within individuals between their good nature and the satanic power, which is overwhelming. They try desperately to be happy in that environment, but they just can’t do it. Therefore, people just perish and become like vegetables.</p>
|
||||
<p>People are like fish trapped by a series of nets in the ocean. They only see the closest net and think that if they can just escape it then they can be happy. It is not so; they don’t see the series of nets which are waiting after that. It is painful to witness that struggle with the first little net, but if a person can make a titanic jump and cross over all the nets then there is hope for him. The only way to escape is to jump up.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the fish wants to break out then he should think about jumping up, in God’s direction, instead of trying to break through each net one by one. He might think it is hopeless, but then he happens to notice a line that passes overhead every now and then. Some people are nonchalant when they see the line, but others get super-excited and make a grab as it passes overhead. Maybe that rope passes over just once in a century, or once in a millennium, and then they have no choice but to wait for one hundred or one thousand years.</p>
|
||||
<p>The messianic hope is that rope. For thousands of years the Jews waited for that lifeline. Christianity has been waiting for 2,000 years. We are all chained to the ground by the world that holds us, so even if we grab the rope there is a chain preventing us from taking off. Our job is to be prepared by cutting the chains so that we are always ready to take off. That is the spiritual victory we must win.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is impossible to break through all the nets by yourself. However, your first jump might be not high enough so you miss the rope, and then you have to wait another millennium until the rope passes by again. What kind of rope can liberate you totally from the satanic world? The messianic rope alone can bring you out in one stroke. A minister offers a rope which presents some hope, with the power to bring you across one fence, but still you will not make it all the way. You need an extraordinary jump which will carry you all the way outside the nets. Am I greedy because I think in these terms?</p>
|
||||
<p>You must liquidate the chains connecting you to the past and to your old ways so that you can grab the rope. First you have to cleanse yourself ideologically. What kind of thoughts dwell in your braincentral true love mixed with all kinds of impure things, or just central pure love? How purified is your thinking? There are many isms in the world today, like a department store full of things for sale. There is individualism, socialism, communism and Godism and Moonism. Which ism do you have in your brain?</p>
|
||||
<p>No one can look in your brain except you. so check what kind of ism lives there. You know how true or false you are, and no one else. The other day I took some of the leaders to Florida, and we saw one parrot there who kept saying, “You know it!” I am saying the same thing to youyou know who you are and what ism you have. Raise your hand if you don’t know what is in your brain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since you know where you are, when you go to spirit world you have no excuse for not working for true love. Medical science can record your heartbeat and the electrical functioning of your brain. In the same way, you cannot hide from spirit world because they know exactly what you are. What’s in your mind? You know.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you compare your reality with the standard I am teaching you, you have no reason to think you have earned heaven. How many of you think you have earned heaven? That means I have wasted all morning talking to all these dead people! Do you laugh because you feel good or because you’re unhappy? Our goal in life is to find the center of true love. Will you do it quietly, by yourself? Or will you advertise and let the world be shaken? You will be controversial and let the universe know.</p>
|
||||
<p>The greatest of all searches in history is the search for true love, in all corners of the earth. Only when you ]et the universe know will you have hope of finding it. Do you think I thought about that prior to starting my journey? I knew it was the quickest way to true love. When I made a stir in Korea, the whole nation was shaken, and now all Asia is shaking. People called me names and made incredible accusations, and in the midst of that I could hardly believe that people were still following me. But the greater the suffering I went through, the greater my following! Even when people tell you not to become a Moonie, you still come.</p>
|
||||
<p>People even came to see me in prison. The longest line of visitors in history was the group which waited to see me pass down the prison hall. They even stood for 24 hours. I did not speak kindly to those visitors: I demanded to know why they were there instead of out witnessing. They replied that they missed me and had no power until they saw me. Tears ran down their faces as we spoke, and the prison officials couldn’t understand what was happening. I was not handsome or important-looking, but not only young people but even grandparents and children came to line up and see me.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you own the center of true love, that is what happens. What is the most colorful street in New York? Have you gone to Times Square to shout out, “I am here to find the center of true love”? You probably think people will look at you strangely. If you are embarrassed and concerned about all the old things but insist that you want the center of true love, will you find it? Why can’t we just live quietly and behave like normal people and still have the center of true love? The person who sees many wicked things and hears wicked sounds and yet is patient, who has many things to say but is patient and waits, who has the experience of suffering and persevering through incredible circumstances, that person deserves true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you look for true love in a peculiar area, or in an ordinary area? Do you really know that true love is not easy to come by, or do you just agree because I am saying it? Who is the center and subject of true love? God has seen much wickedness committed here on earth, but still He has hope. He will never lose that infinite hope, so that is how we can realize He is the center of true love. God is in the center, but many layers of fences surround Him. He is a prisoner there, but all this time He has been patient and withstood His circumstances.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to reach God you have to run an obstacle race around all those fences. It’s not easy. Sometimes you feel overwhelmed by people’s negativity, but at that moment think how many people have cursed God. Did He get mad and kill them? God was patient, so should you be weaker or stronger than God in receiving their hostility? When you talk about tears and tribulation, you must not forget how patient God has been and how He suffered. Can you talk about your own position without thinking of His? When you think of Him you will find He is always ahead of you.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is the center and subject of true love for eternity. When you know the suffering that has preceded you, could you refuse to go any further when you meet hardship? Or should you feel that your suffering is nothing compared to God’s? Who made God suffer man or God Himself? God is suffering because of man’s failure and rebellion, yet still He does not blame man. He only takes the beating and still tries to save man. Then what is our excuse for saying no? Even if death comes to me, I shall be able to praise God for His greater faith and endurance, and say that I have received nothing compared to Him. That should be everyone’s position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it better to think you just can’t deal with it and will go your own way, or to tell God that you know His suffering and still you want to bear His burden and be His representative to suffer on His behalf? God is the subject and master of creation, the King of the universe, yet He never claimed this authority once. That’s the true greatness of God. God is waiting to reach out, waiting for you. Because of Satan’s blockade He has had no way to communicate with His people and give His true love. Without honor or fame God has been suffering and waiting for the one moment of victory where He could have give and take with the center of true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is not just talk or a story. God has been rejected and deceived by many, many people, yet He always had hope to find the true one. When such a person appears do you think God will give everything right away? Unless God sees the man who will suffer and really pursue God’s task as He has done, He cannot have mutual understanding and communication with that man. That’s the only way you can have rapport with God. There is no easy way to reach out to the center of true love; it is a road of suffering and pain. Even if you could meet God without going that path, you would feel uncomfortable instead of happy because God could not fully open His heart to you. Therefore, the road to the center of true love is a thorny one.</p>
|
||||
<p>You always should be conscious of how you will appear when you stand before the center of true love. Will you be mediocre and so-so? Would that be good enough to receive the center of true love? Would you love your husband and wife with an impure mind? Would you feel lukewarm love toward your children? Would you be half-hearted in doing your Church mission? It’s a serious thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you are alone, do not feel that you are by yourself. Have you ever thought that if you falter when you are alone that true love will falter, but when you stand then true love will stand? It is a serious position. To reach the goal you must be willing to go any route. If the entire world becomes your enemy, but you know that this is the only way you can acquire the center of true love, nothing will stop you. The path for the center of true love will demolish all your dignity and honor at once, but for true love you can still go that way. You must be willing to go there even if it means you will lose everything.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if you falter along the way, you can tell God that at least you went forward single-mindedly, never leaving the path. Then you have something to say to God and He will listen. When you go with this attitude, there is no way you can betray God or give up. Even death cannot stop you. On this road there is only honor so there is no room for complaint. Don’t you have the mind of betrayal to some degree? Ask yourself. If you have any degree of betrayal, this is the time to repent. People complain every day about trivial things, and they must repent for that.</p>
|
||||
<p>First check what ism you have, and second, what love you have. In order to be linked to the center of true love, you should have love. The question is whether your love is directly linked to the center, but you must have love. Many people say the Unification Church has a weird way of doing things, such as the three-year period of purification after marriage. Why do we need three years? During your three-year engagement you should love the Parents first and receive their love. Then on that foundation, you can unite with your mate. That is the tradition of the garden of Eden, where Adam and Eve should have served God, their Father.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should be careful in relating to your fiancée, for this is the period for you to love the Parents first. It is good to care for each other, but the manner in which you conduct your communication is very vital. Again, to reach the central true love a period of discipline is necessary. This is not just my technique to make you work hard. I know the shortest way to true love, and this is the best way to link you to it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Third is position. Who owns your husband or wife” God is actually loaning you the person who is your husband or wife. Since their true owner is God, unless you are united in God’s love there is no way you can have partnership with your mate. When you look at your husband or wife, look at him or her as being in God’s position, on loan to you, and not your private property. Since you are united in one love with God and love Him most, you can love the person in God’s position, your husband or your wife. That is natural. Then you can love them as much as you love God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people coming to the Unification Church might see someone they think would be a good mate for them, but then I match them with a person they consider insignificant. How can they deal with the situation? Some of those people are conditional followers, who accept the Divine Principle, but not our way of marriage. Without Principle there is no marriage, and without marriage there is no Principle. The two are one, all following the center of true love. In some rare cases people might wish their fiancée would die in the three years before the wedding comes so they can get another match.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do I assume the heavy responsibility of matching everyone? I get no money or fee like any other professional. All the criticism comes to me’ while all the happy couples feel they are lucky and are not grateful enough to the True Parents. Why should I volunteer? When I am matching people I can see their futures and what kind of life they will lead. Some people will have tragedy in their life, and in order to prevent such tragedy I must match them with certain types of people. I am not just looking at people horizontally, but vertically.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have a philosophy of balance in matchinga harsh person needs to be balanced with someone softer. A weak, soft person needs someone strong. In machines, both hard and soft metals are needed to complement each other. People look only at the surface appearance in evaluating people, but a pretty woman and a handsome man together may lose everything and leave nothing behind. In matching people I try to make a permanent base. I match from the viewpoint of central true love. Sometimes my methods look strange, or labyrinthine, and you can’t see the light at the end of the tunnel. But if the end result will be true love, I will go that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been controversial everywhere, in whatever I do, but I never volunteered for that. My goal is not fame; I am only looking at one thingcentral true love. I never aimed at knowledge, money or power, but in pursuing true love everything else automatically came to me as a fringe benefit.</p>
|
||||
<p>People have to recognize that now I am successful from the worldly point of view. If you truly believe in God and know He is almighty, then you have to accept that as naturally being the case. People reject me for many pragmatic reasons and feel threatened by me’ but even though they oppose me, their original mind still knows that I am right. Suppose I consummated my life here and went to spirit world; God knows more than anyone how I lived to fulfill true love, and He would be the first one to feel I should no longer suffer and be lonely here on earth. At the same time, all people pursuing true love would know my value and would mourn my death.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even the people who have never seen me on earth can understand true love through my teaching and way of life, and they will come to Belvedere to feel close to me, remembering how I spoke here. The carpet laid in 1980 will be a most precious one a hundred years from now. People will come to see the place where I spoke to you every Sunday, and where you sat. Even though I am not on earth, someone representing my position will feel greatly honored to preach from this platform. People will come from all over the world to experience the feeling of 1980. Will they doze off?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did you come this morning? You want to see central true love. Why do you need me? I am the bridge which will lead you to the center of true love. Without me you cannot cross the river, so when I am away you want to know where your bridge is. Even if only a handful of people are here, if I am also here then the room feels full, but if I am not present then it feels empty, even if hundreds of people are here.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once every several thousand years the rope passes overhead. The Unification Church is that rope, so we are the ones who grabbed it. It is a once-in-a million opportunity, so would you just casually grab it with one hand? Or would you bite it and wind it around and around your body and legs so you can’t be separated? You all have the rope, so how intensely would you become one with it? You are winding it not only around your body, but around your 360 homes. and even the root of the rope will come downthat is home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is the center of true love up in the air? Yesterday Sun Jin drew a pretty picture, and asked me to look at it. The person in the picture was missing one eye, the nose was crooked and the face looked ugly, but as far as she was concerned it was a masterpiece and she was proud. She gave her whole heart in creating it, and she wanted it to be recognized by her Daddy. It was a manifestation of her love. Your home church is like Sun Jin’s drawing, with one eye missing and the nose crooked. From God’s point of view it is like Sun Jin’s drawing, but if you have given your love there and done your best, it is beautiful. You are there to plant the center of true love. When that center is in action, you will be welcome wherever you go. True love will activate the people, from great-grandparents to little children.</p>
|
||||
<p>One memory I can never forget is my suffering for three years in the North Korean prison. I never preached there, but because I had a father’s heart the people followed me. I cannot forget the people who brought me little gifts in the midst of their incredible circumstances. They might have had a little piece of rice cake, but instead of eating it in their hunger, they kept it hidden in their dirty clothes to hide it from the prison inspectors, and then brought it to me. No money can buy that kind of priceless deed, only central true love. I cannot forget these things. No one can take those memories away, and they will all be in spirit world. The true blessing is having beautiful memories to take to spirit world for eternity. It is not for yourself but for the whole.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you like to participate in the search for true love? It’s not compulsory. In only a few more years we won’t have to tell the people about the Unification Church and struggle to witness to them. The New York Times will have a special series of articles apologizing for brainwashing the American public the wrong way. They will realize that my goal was to give true love to all America, but they made it almost impossible for people to receive and welcome it. What will happen on Sunday morning at Belvedere then? When the media repents for their wrongdoing, and the people who have been the victims of that propaganda find out the truth, will they want to hear the truth themselves? Will I be respected by everyone?</p>
|
||||
<p>Will you be good pioneers going toward the center of true love? Would you like to shout it out to the world? I have passed the baton to you, so grab it and go to home church. That’s where you will finish the race. Let us become crazy about home church and the center of true love for the next seven years. When you go to home church initially there will be all kinds of rejection, even from the pets. The dogs will bark and the cats will hiss, but you can promise to bring them true love in seven years and tell them to see what happens. You can have the courage to do it because God has been living that way and I have been living that way. Certainly you can do it for seven years. God is not asking only you to suffer; He Himself has already suffered many more times than that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those of you who have had love before know how powerful the attraction between men and women is, so you should think of home church as your lover and love your people more than you have ever loved anyone in the past. Before loving anyone you have to fulfill the words in the Bible”Unless you love me more than your wife or husband and children, you are not worthy of me.” You have to love God most. At the same time, what you have done for home church is what you have done for God. Now, take action.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless you pass the test of deeds, you shall not enter the gate of heaven. There is no boundary or nationality in spirit worldno American heaven or Korean heaven. All are mingled as one race, and everyone is measured by the same criterionhow much you fulfill true love. In your 360 homes you are in the center of God’s love, bringing it to them as though you were ringing a bell. Everyone will start to move when that bell of God’s love rings. By doing so you are demolishing all the barriers that have surrounded Cod for thousands of years. That is your true happiness and blessing. You are planting the root in home church, and when you go to spirit world you can deal with 360 peoples and races and denominations. You will be a universal person.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you wind the rope around your home church area, you will experience every conceivable type of human affair here on earth, all the sad and joyful stories, tragedies and loves. When you hear all these situations and cover them with the blanket of God’s love, it will all be healed. It is truly good fortune that God has given us such a privilege and responsibility. Those who love home church, raise your hands. Are you still trying to love home church, or do you love home church already?</p>
|
||||
<p>One of the things I will announce at the leaders conference tomorrow is that each family name will create one circle or tribe, like the twelve Jewish tribes. In the second seven-year course all the people of one tribe will be assigned to a joint home church area which will be the tribal home church. One hundred Smiths will have one hundred home church areas, and they will cooperate as one tribe, going from one place to another, sponsoring events and encouraging people. When the Smith family is united to do this, all the Smiths around the world will be proud and a good competition will be started.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Jewish home churches will compete, plus the British, the Japanese, and so forth. The time has come when mankind will be organized into tribes. Now it is possible because I have consummated my three seven-year courses. Now it is the children’s era, and Abel must truly become the leader in the elder son’s position. All of you are given the right to hold the elder brother’s position. With that authority you can lead all your younger brothers in the Cain world. Therefore, we will mobilize one tribe and nation. The dispensation is now moving to a higher stage.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Jews will become three tribes and move Israel. Irish people will form their tribe and move the Irish nation, and so forth. There are many components in America and all of them will be organized in the tribe system, and then move to the national level. The non-Principled people will be in the Cain position, to be led by the Abel world. The world will come to a true understanding of the Unification Church, so how could they continue to reject us at that time? Why are all these things happening at this time? If it is true that God is the center of true love, then inevitably it will happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Unification Church we have all nationalities and races. In one store we can find all items, but only in America. That is naturally why I came to America. Once the process of organization is done and home church succeeds here in America, particularly tribal organization is accomplished, there will be a link made to the entire world because America is a microcosm of the universe. You are all Americans. Black members have no reason to feel animosity toward white people. Your opportunity is here. All you have to do is unite more closely than white people and then run faster. This is your time for true vindication. The oppressed people have more motivation to unite and fulfill more for God. That is the criterion that applies to everyone. Do you know this?</p>
|
||||
<p>First you give everything up, and then grab onto the rope with all your might. We have a new word nowropism. Your 360 homes are your stage. Do whatever you wantdance and sing, grab people and embrace them, serve them. This is your arena. When true love binds all of you together, would you want it to be tight or loose? It should be so tight that your flesh almost sticks together with your neighbors’. Will you say it is okay only under the condition that it is white flesh to white flesh, or black to black? The most beautiful sight would be for each portion to have multiple colors of skin.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God is truly God, He must be thinking along this line. What do you need? Today, start living central true love, working central true love, dying for central true love, and living for eternity with central true love. It has to be with you all the way. I am the craziest for true love, and that is why I have been persecuted and become controversial. While I am receiving persecution I am still crazy about true love, and when I look around I see that all races have begun following me. What is the secret? I have lived this life for the entire world, and now I am giving you a small stage so you can take over as masters of true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>I set the condition on the world level, and now in your 360 homes you shall receive the same reward and privilege. Are you ready? Will you complain? Will you take an easy route? The route of suffering is the shortest cut. I am not that dumb if I could figure all this out. No one in history has made such gigantic claims, but I have done it confidently. If there were no hope, vision and a future then I could not do so. When you know the life I have lived, do you think only one kind of person will visit my tomb? My tomb will be a shrine for people from all over the world. Central true love is universal. When you live your life for true love, the same thing will happen to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>You start out in home church, then tribe church, nation church, and universe church. It’s all up to you now. Go ahead. Home church is the beginning. After you do that, you can do as much as you like, but home church is the bare minimum.</p>
|
||||
<p>Shall we do it? Liquidation means to cleanse yourself. Your mind should be totally occupied by true love and ropism, and when you concentrate you can move forward. How fast will you golike a car, a locomotive, or a Concorde? Go ahead and do it. Yesterday I went to the ocean and saw the jets leaving Kennedy airport. I saw a Concorde take off, and a second later it was gone. Then I immediately thought about the providence of dispensation. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
91
content/speeches/1980/myself.md
Normal file
91
content/speeches/1980/myself.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,91 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "MYSELF"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:35:10+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:35:10+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/myself.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 13, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>When one says “I”, he is not thinking of himself as a solitary individual. Each person comprehends himself within a certain background and set of circumstances. When I think of myself I think of my family, parents and surroundings. Each of you is aware of being a citizen of America. A man of deeper thought thinks of himself as part of the world. If he is truly religious then he will feel connected to God who created everything around him.</p>
|
||||
<p>In various circumstances there is some good, some bad, some happy and unhappy, all put together. A person may assess himself as good, or as bad but trying to improve, and as generally happy or unhappy. When each of us thinks of “I” we think in connection with all these surrounding conditions. That “I” exists now but when did it begin’? You might think, “Well, I am thirty, so I started to exist thirty years ago.” In addition, you think that you have been and always are increasing in age.</p>
|
||||
<p>You also realize that you didn’t just abruptly start from nothing, but received certain things from your parents. You didn’t begin to exist with yourself but with your parents. Your course of thought traces back to your parents, their parents and so on through your ancestry. If you have a good imagination you might trace it back to the beginning of energy, which has been passed down through your ancestors. If you pull yourself in a certain direction at this point you are not pulling yourself alone, but all your lineage as well. If I pull one thin hair on your head, the rest of your body had better follow along if it doesn’t want to feel any pain. When you dance about the floor the whole lineage that is connected with you is also moving around.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one wants to be isolated, but desires instead to be proud of representing everything that is connected to him. Would you choose to be isolated and independent, or to represent many more people than just yourself? Everyone wants the second choice. Why should you feel like that? Why do we tend to think of ourselves as the center of everything surrounding us? Is it because we want mastery and control? Whatever the reason, the fact remains that an individual will try to protect himself from invasion. Also, you want your eyes to be the best of all eyes, your nose and even your hair to be the best. You want to protect even external things which change, like your clothes. Where does this quality come from?</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone wants to advance, whether he is of low or high capacity. We can state that the action of “consciousness” demands that uplifting of the individual. Why does each person want to make himself better? Where does that action of conscientiousness come from? It is derived from a cause and effect relationship. No action is initiated without purpose; all actions have some purpose. The bird sings and the bee hums, the butterfly flies, the wind blows-all of these have their purpose. When your eyelid blinks it certainly has a purpose, doesn’t it? Your breathing has a purpose. When you smile it is not for yourself, but for some reason. No action takes place without purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>Scientists maintain that the universe is made up of energy. Energy exists everywhere, as well as force or power. Is force or energy first? Does the Divine Principle teach that force comes into being by give and take action, or does give and take exist after the force exists? We should examine our thought carefully to see if we are not taking the answer for granted. Seen from different angles, both viewpoints seem entirely correct, so it is important to know which is the correct answer. What is your opinion?</p>
|
||||
<p>Action certainly must come from a definite source. The subject and object precede action. If we pursue this a little further, we can say that if God is omnipresent then He must have both subject and object qualities. God’s dual characteristics are not just conceptual or abstract; they are very real and important to our lives. Ever since the universe and individual entities came into being, subject and object were the beginning of the existence of self. All things in the universe are made up of these two different qualities or parts, and each is involved in give and take action.</p>
|
||||
<p>The force, or the result, is the consequence of the subject and object having give and take action. Let us take the simple example of parents having give and take of love; their child will be the result. The child is like the force which results from give and take action. What causes that? God is the cause, and that process follows the pattern of God’s creative process. The force has within itself the possibility of give and take action because it is the result of give and take. When we think of force we immediately comprehend two qualities of subject and object, cause and result.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you think of your existence you think of the power within yourself, but prior to that you realize the give and take action within yourself. Therefore, you are the subject body of force. You are very powerful. In you are a mind and body which form a subject-object relationship, and when they have give and take you can’t help but feel the resulting power within yourself. When you draw a line down your front, dividing you in half, the two parts look alike externally. Why is that? Because the cause has that quality, the result has to be that way. That’s a very logical reason.</p>
|
||||
<p>When scientists examine the development of life forms, they conclude that energy randomly evolved into higher and more complex beings, and this is how man came to exist. This theory is not logical when we really examine it. It is more reasonable that subject and object together would form a self, which in turn would become a subject, and take an object. Together they would form some higher life form or bigger self as subject and take an object, and so on, forming greater and greater entities.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our social life we want to broaden our sphere of influence, increasing our areas of activity. When you become a subject on one level you want to find an object on that level, and then when you are united you find that together you become a subject on another level. Scientists explain the formation of new species through random mutation, saying it happens by chance. We can immediately see that is false logic, but they have not come up with some better theory so they stick with this one. It does not stand to reason to say that a small thing could just suddenly become big. Even a non-scholar would find the subject-object explanation more reasonable.</p>
|
||||
<p>How could a bigger self come to exist? Where does the original force come from that can cause a smaller cell to grow bigger, that can enable a small group of cells to become bigger and enable each step to develop? Certainly no give and take happens without purpose; a force is the result of give and take, but there must be some purpose preceding that give and take. Nothing happens without purpose. A chemistry professor trying to mix a plus element and a minus element of different quality will never get a reaction. But if he prepares a compatible subject and object and merely brings them close together then give and take will automatically happen. This explanation based on give and take describes science more adequately than theories of probability or random occurrence.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the beginning I pointed out that each person wants to become greater and greater in his life, and gets angry if he cannot do so. Does that happen at random too, or is it inevitable? We know now that it has to happen like that because the conscience is at work. Everything comes into the realm of subject and object, and is a collection of subject-object relationships. This means that “I” exists within a broad universe, and lives only within that broad purpose. Therefore, one’s conscience always directs him to become bigger and greater. We have to be aware of the purpose for that.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is explained through the four position foundation. In order to have circular action there must be plus-minus, plus-minus, not plus-minus, minus-plus. Can you name one thing which does not move or turn? When anything stubbornly refuses to move, it ceases to exist. Each cell is vigorously active, and the collection of these cells which is you is even more active. The whole universe is full of vitality. You can easily accept that, can’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Our conclusion is that this big universe moves with a certain purpose, not haphazardly. Even one of the billions of tiny cells in your body has plus and minus and is an inseparable part of the universe, and so it wants to become as great as the whole universe. Even a tiny cell will rebel if the larger organism no longer wants to become greater. This is why each man has hope for greater happiness in the future; if a person is restricted to living in one situation for the rest of his life he loses his will to live.</p>
|
||||
<p>What existed before force existed? The action of subject and object. And where does action come from? Action derives from a subject and object, and the whole thing takes place because of the whole purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are dual purposes here: one is to maintain oneself, and the other to become part of the larger self, which is the universe. A man’s purpose for taking an object is to preserve and perfect himself, and then become one with a woman, and their purpose is to have children. Then they stand in the same position as their ancestors.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us look at the example of our eyes. The eye has the purpose of self-existence, but also of serving the whole body. The ear has to operate automatically, but it also helps the whole. Because of this purpose, everything from particles to the largest creation has a right to exist. How could the universe be interrelated? It is because all individuals have dual objectives: one is to protect the self and the other to make sure the self combines with another self to make a bigger self. The theory of evolution understands individual purpose of self-preservation, although it does not grasp the ultimate purpose of the whole.</p>
|
||||
<p>Conscientious scholars today have no answer for the question of how the universe is perpetuated and what its purpose is. Their conclusion is that it has no purpose, but just goes on and on and will perish at one point. But we know this is not true; something may seem to perish, but as it passes away something else will be formed. This happens because everything has a purpose. The same principle applies to every aspect of the universe. Individuals gather to meet individual needs, but also for the purpose of forming a greater being. If someone wants to have great character, he must be available as an object to the whole universe as his subject. He must be worthy of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today white people tend to stay together, ignoring other races. But their purpose is not only to be with whites but to embrace all other colors as well. Individual purpose must always follow the purpose of the whole. Conscientious people wonder why big fish eat little fish, why some animals are carnivores, why the powerful eat the weak, and see this as a chaotic situation. According to the principle that the smaller things exist for the larger purpose, the lion is justified in eating the rabbit. This is the key to the whole problem. The small purpose exists for the purpose of the greater existence, which is ultimately the whole universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Americans don’t know that they exist for the purpose and betterment of the whole. Who says so? God says so. More objectively, the universe says so. Unification Church members are the most consistent people in all history because they know the individual should exist for the family, the family for the tribe, the tribe for the nation, and the nation for the world. We not only think that but live that way. Why do we do that? In a sense it is for a selfish reason, because by going on to bigger and bigger levels we make our selves available to become big individuals.</p>
|
||||
<p>Young people now do what I call the kisco dance; “co” means “nose” and “kis”, means “kiss”, so “nose-kissing dance”. For whom do they dance-America, the world, or themselves? It contributes nothing to the whole and limits them to the individual purpose, so it stops their development. It is even worse than a lion eating a rabbit-it is a sin. For the betterment of the whole we want to get rid of whatever harms the whole, but we know that the kids won’t listen if we just say outright, ” You shouldn’t do that for all the following reasons.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If I gave you some money and free time would you go disco dancing? If it were for your betterment and the world’s betterment then you would disco 24 hours a day, right? Russia is visibly closing in on the free world, and if disco dancing would halt their advance we should disco 24 hours a day. No one today, from the lowest to the highest level, knows what man is, or who the individual self is. All their confusion arises from ignorance. First we must teach them, then show how to live, and then we can restore order in the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This principle explains all phenomena from the past, and we have to apply it consistently all the time. You cannot learn this in school because the teachers don’t know it. I am the first teacher of this knowledge. This is the beginning of a new culture. By knowing this you can comprehend Divine Principle even better, and know why there are three stages, subject and object, how give and take occurs, and why there is a purpose. Now the Divine Principle is no longer conceptual, but something you can put into action in every circumstance. Now you will never forget because the Divine Principle is you.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you think of force what do you think of? Action. And when you think of action you immediately think of plus and minus, subject and object. When you feel powerful you can know that some give and take action is happening, so your mind and body must be in harmony. You must be smarter than to think it begins with you, and remember that God, your Father, gave it to you and you resemble Him. You then remember that He has the whole universe under Him, and your self is a small part of that universe; you are a small minus to the universe, which is the biggest possible Plus.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is a big plus and you are a small minus, but this small minus has the purpose of becoming as great as the plus. This is why you want to become great. This is perfectly logical, and something that stands to reason is reality itself. Each of us has an urge to become great, but until now you didn’t know why God and the universe also wanted you to become great. They want to pull you up like a big winch.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you go to the top of a mountain you can actually catch up with God better. In other words, if you have a broader, deeper thought, God can love you and encourage you to go higher and higher. What is God’s thought? His thought is to become powerful according to Principle and to realize the ideal world. Will He do that by force’? Is God going to make the world great because He has all knowledge’? Could the strongest man on earth make the ideal world? Harvard professors are proud of their knowledge, but could they do it? What is the essence that can make the ideal world? True love.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other day I paraphrased love as being “long, long very much.” You think you know English, but you didn’t know love was long, long very much. Love should last long and long and very much more long. How does God want to make the ideal world’? If you ask God where He wants to be at any given time, He will say He wants to be at the center of the universe. If you ask which center of the universe He wants to be at-whether of knowledge or power-He will say He wants to be at the long, long very much center. Is this stretching the truth too far?</p>
|
||||
<p>When I asked why you wanted to become greater and greater, you didn’t have an answer. Now you know that you want to be great so that based on love you can become the companion of the center of the universe and be worthy of being His object. Though we know we are very small, we want to be objects to the great universal subject in love. If God wants to be at the center, where would you want to be’? At the center of the love in the universe. When I seriously ask you where we are going, you have to have some answer. We are going to the objective of love on the universal level. Since God is going there also, we are bound to meet Him. Even though you become very knowledgeable, it will eventually pass. Power cannot last eternally either. But if you are pursuing love and find it, it will last long, long very much.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to have some life perspective, some awareness of our purpose. When we have that in ourselves then we can go there. With this life perspective you can know why the world has to be peaceful and how that can happen through love, and then your entire plan and idea can come to one focal point. Only a handful of people on the face of the earth know that they should be living with their purpose and direction taking them toward love. If that prevails in the world then the earth can become peaceful.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now when I ask you who you are, you are in a position to answer for the first time, “I am the one who is supposed to go toward the purpose of love on the universal level.” We know that all things exist for man because man has love. The animals and plants willingly sacrifice for man because he is reaching for the objective of love with God. You like steaks, don’t you’? Do you eat a steak for your own enjoyment, or do you think that the steak will help you get nearer the love of God’? If it was for love then the meat would be glad to be eaten and say, “Eat me quickly!” That meat also craves love. A stick of celery wants to continue its own life, but when you eat it you can say, ‘ I assure you that through me you will come closer to God’s love.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If a person is perfect in this respect, all things will want to tag along and be eaten by him. Money will want to be earned by him. Today men chase money but the money runs away. If you become a person of original purpose, however, then money will follow you. If another person follows after money, the money will be scared, thinking, “A tiger is after me!” That person will end up in hell. Would you rather follow money or love?</p>
|
||||
<p>No one is dozing off this morning: everyone seems to love love. Is it good or evil to sacrifice your own life for the sake of the world? These pragmatic Americans call something evil with one side of their mouths and then call it good with the other side, twisting it around for their convenience.</p>
|
||||
<p>Throughout history God has seemed to be unjust because it was good people who were sacrificed all the time, but being sacrificed is the best way actually. What kind of person makes a good President? If a tyrannical, pushy man is the one who works best for the sake of the world and is the most effective in educating Americans and the world, then is it good if he is President? Or does a tyrannical person have no place? It is good if he is doing God’s job. Is Mr. Carter very dynamic? The first thing a politician thinks of is how he is going to get reelected next term, and he makes compromises with justice and righteousness to get along. It should certainly be wrong if a President thinks more about his reelection than about what is right for America.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter what the situation is, my purpose is consistent. I work for the sake of God and humanity and never compromise. I keep telling Americans the truth. Americans don’t like to hear bad things all the time, but if they have to hear bad things over and over in order to finally change, then the purpose of giving that advice is served.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church is not fighting for the Unification Church; we are sacrificing Unification Church for the sake of the world and God. That is what I have done all my life. That doesn’t look very workable to pragmatic people, but actually it is the most effective way. A self-centered person doesn’t understand that self-sacrifice is the best way of life simply because God and the universe always protect a person who is working for their cause. An explanation must be consistent, from head to tail, no matter how big or small the situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you prefer a leader who buys you candy all the time, or one who makes you into a person who is worthy to be object to this great Subject’? Do you think it would be easy to convert a person away from evil and make him into someone who is worthy of being that object? It is even harder to do in America because here there is an adverse atmosphere of self-centeredness. I have to pluck someone out of that environment before I can teach him. It is a little less difficult with an Oriental because that culture is more oriented toward the whole, which is God’s way of thinking. Here the culture is not group-centered but individual-centered. You have to realize that you can’t take individualism for granted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even unambitious people are excited and inspired when they join the Unification Church and realize what God’s idea is, but the difficulty of everyday life is also fantastic. It doesn’t make sense that you can have only things that are fantastically happy, and not those which are fantastically difficult. Any worthy man in the past has led such a life.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know this is the most fantastic life possible, but you wait three years to be blessed and have no dating in the meantime. Then you wait three more years after getting married, and even after you are together you do the hard work of witnessing. The women worry also about whether they will be too old to have children by the time they get married. On top of that there are many Orientals in charge of your activities, pints you go fund raising and you receive no recognition. All put together, you are in a quandary deciding whether this is fantastically miserable or fantastically wonderful. But even when you are full of tears you know this is the best way. Even if you have to risk you life a dozen times a day, this is still the best because it is the way of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am no dumber than anyone else; I knew this principle before you did and have gone this way my whole life without compromise. There is no in-between way for either you or me. I thought that probably no one else on earth would have courage or wisdom to do this, and that I would probably be going all by myself, but then I looked back after a time and found hundreds of followers straggling after me, trying to go to the same place. And there were many white people among them who were determined to give their lives! Then there were other white people who weren’t happy with me and tried to persecute me. The important question is which side God and the universe will be on.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know better who you are. Confucius said that whoever knows himself will be a success, and wise men have always accepted this. Should we let any circumstance divert us once we know who we are? Once you know, you should be able to laugh off the scorn of even millions of people. This is 1980. This is the year to take off and fly and go into orbit. You should be confident that you are master of the universal thought which has been hidden all these thousands of years. There is nothing vague about this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now I can give you a little more explanation which will make it easier to follow. Why do I train you on earth instead of later in spirit world? Why do you have to struggle on earth in order to learn? Of course, you have to reserve yourselves, but you must love your family more than yourself because it is a bigger cause. Even though it is painfully difficult and you may not be able to carry it out on earth, you will be given credit for doing your best. Then when you get to spirit world the path will be open to accomplish it successfully there. When the family has to be sacrificed for the world and you try your best, even if you are not completely successful on earth, a crude road to finish it will be open in spirit world. If you don’t even try on earth, however, there is no road for you in spirit world later.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are in hell when you find yourself with no avenues open at all; then you are living in complete isolation and are unable to go where you have to go. You can see ultimate happiness around you and it looks within reach, but in reality it is too far away to seize. If you can’t get along with a certain person on earth, that relationship will carry on into spirit world and be hell. You will know you could experience happiness with that person, but because you didn’t make it happen on earth you can’t do it in spirit world. The most important reason why I work so hard pushing you and trying to inspire you to go the difficult road is that I know about spirit world; if you can unite and follow then there will be at least a small road open for you in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are successful in loving people of all races, all spirit world will applaud you and welcome you. Wherever you go in spirit world, spirit men will tag along. Our life here is short but we can accomplish and settle much in order to claim happiness in spirit world. Your status in spirit world is eternal. This is one of the reasons why we suffer willingly. The purpose of a business is to gain profit by investing some money. If we invest very much pain then we profit a hundred times more. In the lottery one dollar can win thousands. but here there isn’t even any risk and still we are guaranteed to win.</p>
|
||||
<p>One step after another we lengthen the sections of the bridge of love. We are building it inch by inch, and though there are miles to go, we keep going. No matter what opportunities there are for you in life, you would rather follow me, right? Why? I don’t give you money or time or power. You say it is for love, but have you seen that love with your eyes? I am like a parent nagging you to study after school, and pushing you to study again even when you have finished. You get frustrated, I know, but still I tell you to keep studying. That’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>You may be comfortable if you don’t do it now, but for the sake of the big purpose you sacrifice a little time. That is goodness. It can be good to spank a child if it is intended to secure his eternal well-being. It is correct logically. True love is worth anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know about the individual, so let us think when we would like to be in that position. Ten years or a hundred years from now? Now sounds pretty close to “no”. And “no” sounds close to “know”. Do you know or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>Can you go this path alone? Who do you need? Would you rather have a yoke on your neck to be sure you go the correct way? Should I allow you to do whatever you want? Now we are secure and comfortable because we know the objective, but the problem is half solved. But now you have to accomplish the goal and you think you need someone to push you because you can’t do it alone. You feel you can be a champion if only you had a trainer. A trainer is someone who gets after you and nags you all the time. At some point you get so aggravated that either you confront your trainer and give up, or you become the champion. At some point you want to do away with the trainer and rebel. That is the reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t appoint only one trainer, because you will have tree time when he is away, which is no good. Appoint a dozen trainers, one Chinese, one Korean, one Japanese, one American, one German, and so forth. Then wherever you go you will bump into a trainer and he will chase after you. Perhaps you could tolerate one person kicking you, but what about twelve people kicking you at one time? But when you determine to survive, you will be a champion when they get tired of kicking you.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is no ordinary life to be lived at whim. It is most serious, not only for our generation but for all history. All Unification Church members know they each have a spirit man which lives eternally in spirit world. You have never been to spirit world, so you are persuaded through logic that it is so. Because you start at the lowest part of life there is no place to go but up. The thousands of people outside the Church who study us can’t figure us out because they don’t know about the spirit world. Sometimes I look ordinary, sometimes deceptive, sometimes great. Even many intelligent people all have different opinions about me. They can only conclude they don’t understand me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Am I going my way by accident? No one in the world has any idea what the world will be like even next week, but we know how the past was and what direction history will take. Our path is basically a religious life, and who is the most strict, most serious of trainers? That’s Reverend Moon. This is a training ground and that’s why you sit on a cold concrete floor for hours and hours; you are here to be trained, not just to enjoy a sermon. You do that for years and years, and people wonder if you do that because you are scared.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our training is conducted in the most painful way. We have no such thing as comfortable training. Why? Because we want to shorten our period of training. You have just begun to know a few things, and you have to meet the challenge and go over it. You only have a few years to do that so I am pushing you to speed up. Even at this moment I am pressuring you. Throughout the seventies you had some complaint, wanting to know why life had to be so difficult, why the hardship couldn’t be spread out. But starting at this moment you should give up complaint. Starting this year you should look for the difficult jobs to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>The members usually feel that fund raising is our most difficult activity. If the fiancé of an MFT member writes to say there is an opening in his office and why doesn’t the MFT member come to do that easier job, the fiancé is actually Satan, blocking the other person’s training. What he is actually saying is, “Become a third rate champion.” What he should say instead is, “MFT is too easy, so go to Cambodia to fund raise.” Is this illogical? We have to develop according to the principle and reason for all these things.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone asks you for proof of how much I love humanity, you can tell them that I have matched thousands of couples of all races in the best possible way. That’s proof of having loved mankind. And even afterward I continued to train them and to care about them as I would my own children, planning how they will support and educate their families in the future. I have no preferences or prejudices; I have loved black people as much as white people and yellow people. When I go to spirit world I will visit hell where black people are and no one there will oppose me; I will go to the area where white people</p>
|
||||
<p>are, and no one will accuse me because they will know they are the ones who did not listen. In heaven white people will want me to stay at their house and sleep in their own bedrooms.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are twelve pearl gates to heaven, and I can pass through many of them. Why twelve? Because that represents 120, and also represents 360 degrees, encompassing every angle. Also it symbolizes 12 different types of personalities. How can you pass through the gates? Only when you tag along with me! There are guards there who will challenge you and ask, “Who are you?” Then you will say, “Reverend Moon happens to be my father.” They won’t be satisfied with that, however. When they ask for proof you can say, “Don’t you know the Divine Principle? The Divine Principle says so.” If he still doubts you, you can say, “Don’t you think I look like Reverend Moon? I did the same things he did so I should look like him by now.” If the guard thinks you look like me then he will let you in.</p>
|
||||
<p>You said you wanted to start the strictest training now, but actually it will last for the rest of your life and you have no idea how long your life will be. If you have hated black people in the past, you should fund raise in the most difficult possible place, where you can only earn a few dollars, and then invite the ugliest, fattest black man or grandmother to go out for lunch at a Chinese restaurant. Then over lunch you can say, “I have a confession to make. I have hated black people, but now I want to love them.” You can tell her how you felt in the past, but when you joined the Unification Church and met Reverend Moon you worked to train yourself as a champion of goodness. Now you repent, and as a sign of apology you sincerely brought her out to dinner. When you beg her with tears to eat the dinner you buy, you will have indemnified your hate in the past.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone has hated white people in the past then he also has to repent. Whatever you have bound in the past, you have to unbind now and indemnify it. If a man has been a playboy in the past and made many women sorrowful, he has to find some situation where he can apologize to one woman representing all of them. If a woman has married several times then she has to apologize to a man in the same way. Everything you have done which was unprincipled you have to indemnify. That is your main task in 1980, to repent and then forget about the past. Don’t let it drag you down, but pray to heaven to help you do away with it. Then look for the difficult thing and tackle it. That will be your best and fastest training.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are trying to find some loved ones, more value is added if you go a difficult way. It is not as valuable if you find one in an easy way, and you cannot feel as much value even if you try. But if you go through difficulty you feel the value even if you try not to.</p>
|
||||
<p>We all say we love and follow God, but when you say it and I say it there is an entirely different quality in our words, even though we say the same thing. The main difference is that I have gone through tremendous suffering, while you have not. Never forget that how we go the path of true love is the real question. Whether you get a passing grade or flunk the course is determined by what difficulties you have persevered through. Are you going to be a failure or success’?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now when you say “myself” you don’t think in isolation, but in the context of parents, grandparents and God, all flowing like a big river. When you say “I”, their image immediately appears in front of your eyes. You have to feel that the perfection of the world comes through yourself. When the four position foundation is formed, a central point is needed, which is God. The center of the family is love. In three dimensions the four position foundation has six points, with one in front and one in the rear, plus one in the middle, which is the seventh. Thus, the number seven is the number of perfection, but that is formed only after adding the one point of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>A straight line denotes one, and when it is cut in half it actually has three in it. Thus, the tour position foundation has the number twelve in it at the same time. The number twelve represents the entire spirit world; for instance, the twelve pearl gates referred to in the Bible. Jacob had twelve sons, Moses led the twelve tribes, Jesus had twelve disciples. The number twelve was necessary to fulfill the important requirements of the universe, so at crucial points they had to satisfy the number twelve. We know that Jesus was the ideal man, and as such he had to be able to get along with twelve different types of people. These twelve actually represented people of 120 nations of the world, meaning in fact all elements of humanity. This included even the Judas type of person.</p>
|
||||
<p>The twelve types are the spring, summer, autumn and winter natures. We need winter-type people just as we need the season of winter. If the world had begun in an ideal way then the spring-type culture would have been established, but because of man’s fall a summer culture was started instead. Mankind did not see the blossoming of Adam and Eve; man started his evolution from summer instead of spring, with the ancient civilizations in their warm climates. Now in the twentieth century we have entered the autumn culture, when everything ripens. Now the winter-type civilization, centering on Russia, is trying to invade this culture, even though it knows that it is destined to go through the springtime eventually.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the autumn leaves have dropped off the trees and are withering now, and only the civilization which has life in it can remain. The winter civilization actually has no place either, and eventually has to be drawn into the God-centered spring civilization. We call that spring culture the centrally harmonized civilization or roundly harmonized civilization. All the summer, autumn, and winter civilizations will oppose us as we try to go to the spring civilization which is true life, but we will drag them with us. That’s the course of history and the dispensation so it has to move forward.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how stony the communists may boast they are, when the cosmic spring comes, the ice has to melt. That cosmic spring centers on the warmth of love. When love visits, everyone opens the door of their mind. There is no area love cannot pass through. Just as Jesus followed a pattern, so we must do likewise. Each individual must condition himself to pass over a certain type of peak. In Western culture thirteen is an unlucky number, but actually it is a good number and we must cross over it. Americans are not ignorant people, but they don’t know this all important fact. If you are not successful with thirteen then when winter comes you will die of the cold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Americans are confronted by communism now and can’t wriggle out of it. They are afraid of communism, wringing their hands and wondering what to do, but not the Moonies. You have been taught that you have to go over the winter to enter the spring so you will just swallow communism and digest it. America needs a leader who has intelligence enough to know this and to lead the nation in the right direction so it can conquer communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once America survives it can conquer the number thirteen and stand right beside Jesus. We are bearing the cross of mankind, just as Jesus did. Now the Moonies are doing it in place of today’s Christians. The letter b is like the number thirteen; everything that starts with b is connected with 13. That’s the quality you have to have to survive: be a believer who is brave, bold and bright.</p>
|
||||
<p>America is facing collapse from every angle, and the only thing holding it together is the Unification Church. It is incredible but true. The most profound reason we fund raise is so that somewhere along the line we can get the signatures of twelve different people, representing 120 countries. This is exactly what America eyes nation composed of 120 different nationalities of people. When a person gives you a donation he is actually loving you and doing the same work you are. Therefore, God will give him some blessing. Then America, where the money will be spent, will also be blessed. All things will benefit from our fund raising. We do home church in order to find the twelve different types of people. Eventually you have to get their signature of approval. For the time being take my word for this and act on it, and later see whether you can find any evidence to the contrary.</p>
|
||||
<p>Of course home church is difficult. If you go knock on the door of the most unpleasant person you know he will yell at you. You may not want to see his face but you knock anyway and he yells at you. If you go back three times I can guarantee that his voice will become lower. After four or five times he will want to know why you come and wonder what kind of person you are.</p>
|
||||
<p>The moment he smiles at you will be the moment the walls crumble and the twelve gates open for you. If you seriously work for that goal then when the 360 homes welcome you your cosmic spring is really at hand. You can know that one day your home church members will be waiting outside for you to ask you for lunch. Some day the worst person will be waiting to ask you for dinner and to sleep in his house. That will surely come to pass.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s our objective, and until that day comes you will keep knocking on their doors. We talk about hope and faith, and what higher hope is there than to look forward to the day when they welcome you? When you go around and around knocking all the walls down, you will eventually arrive at the central point you should occupy. Then you will be a successful number thirteen. At that moment you will have finished historical indemnity centering on yourself. You will have achieved something no one ever dreamed of achieving and will occupy the central position with God’s approval. That’s when your rocket of love will take off to the center of the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that many of you, especially the women, study yourselves in front of the mirror and wish that maybe your nose or mouth or ears were different. But I am telling you that they make almost no difference. Forget it. If you are running as fast as you can then you are beautiful; no manicure or makeup will make you beautiful. You don’t have to have position or a degree. If you don’t have anything it is still fine.</p>
|
||||
<p>How fast are you going to go-like an airplane, a rocket, a bullet? Will you really run in the 1980s? In the 1970s your mind and body, your eyes and ears, were all going in different directions. But in the 1980s are you going to assemble everything in one direction? Our only focal point is love. Your eyes will focus on love, your ears hear nothing but love, your mouth speak about nothing but love. If they go in single file, which should go first? Your mind, then your body-eyes, ears, nose, limbs and so forth.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you fly as fast as you said you would then your arrow cannot be pulled out of God’s heart. Do you think God will want to pull it out because it’s painful? No, God will push it in deeper. You are just thinking about God’s heart now, but one day you will be living in it. When that happens, whenever you want to do something God will want to do it too. That’s the sole objective we will strive for in the 1980s. We will not look back or to one side, but just go for the goal. Will you do that this year?</p>
|
||||
<p>Amen.</p>
|
||||
209
content/speeches/1980/our-duty-our-mission.md
Normal file
209
content/speeches/1980/our-duty-our-mission.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,209 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "OUR DUTY, OUR MISSION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:30:18+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:30:18+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/our-duty-our-mission.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">October 5, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>All young people generally like to play. You all are young people; therefore, you like to play. This means that usually you don’t like to work. If someone told you to go to bed for a week, and you couldn’t do anything else but sleep, how would you feel? If you had to do that for a long time it would really be hell. Dancing for a week without stopping would be difficult also. If you had to play all by yourself, it would not be enjoyable. Have you ever thought of this?</p>
|
||||
<p>At the end of tuna season a few days ago, right before I came back to New York, I went out on our stern trawler, Sunrise, which we built in Alabama. When we went out to sea the boat was rolling and it would have been difficult to stand up for many hours, so I went to my bunk to lie down, but I couldn’t sleep. There was nothing I could do in the pitching boat, and I was so bored that it was torture, even for one hour. I would never be able to endure doing nothing for hours!</p>
|
||||
<p>We can conclude that even enjoyable things like rest and playing can be more difficult than working unless they are in harmony with the environment. As long as we have an objective, we can enjoy eating three meals a day. If you can rest after you have been busy, whether playing or working, then you feel good, but if you do nothing except rest for a long time, you get bored and distressed. Man has to work on something while he is living.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would one do? Some people work all day, while others work all night. Nowadays people customarily work eight hours a day, but recently people are thinking maybe they should work only six hours a day. That could soon become four or three hours a day, and eventually people would think they should do no work at all! They might think that would be wonderful, but see how long you could last living that way. It would be more painful than working hard. When we have a goal to achieve, working only eight hours a day and relaxing the rest of the time is not necessarily a good thing. We realize that working hard toward a goal brings us more happiness than playing and doing nothing. When we deeply know that working for a goal is better than playing then our work becomes true work.</p>
|
||||
<p>We also have to think whether, even if we have a goal, it could be achieved if we play and relax regularly like people who do not have a goal. Once we set a goal, there is a certain amount of work to be done. Anyone can see that it is better to work hard and get the job done quickly than to drag it out. Most people agree with this. I see that my own children try to get their schoolwork done in a short time, and sometimes it is a struggle to do so.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are two qualities of work possible-one is to do a nice job quickly, and the other way is to do the work quickly, but poorly. Most people would like to do a good job in a minimum amount of time. You could ask your arm or leg about this, and they too would agree.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you tell your eyes to look intently at something all day, they will sigh and wonder how they can do it. Your hands and legs would say the same: “As soon as my owner is awake he puts me to work and he never lets me rest.” But after the work is done well in a short period of time, everyone is happy. Your arms and legs and eyes would talk about how hard and quickly they worked, and they would each claim that they did the most.</p>
|
||||
<p>When a group has worked hard and done well then each person will talk about how much he did; everyone likes to think he did the most for the goal. From an objective point of view, some people really work hard, while others rest more than they work, but even the lazy people want to claim that they did just as much or more than everyone else. You all want to feel that you have done the most, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people get up with barely enough time to get to work on schedule, while others get there even one hour early and prepare to start. If you had to decide who worked the hardest, naturally you would have to give credit to the person who came earliest, even though everyone worked the same length of time. It is the same for those who come to Sunday service here. Some people come just before I do, while others are here at 3 or 4 a.m. And you have all different expressions on your faces-some are jubilant, some are resigned, and others look like they have insects in their mouths!</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who came at 3 would feel good that he got here earlier than anyone else, but he might start dozing off soon after I start speaking because he is so tired. But afterward he still claims that he listened to me the best because he came first. The person who came late might dispute that, however, saying that he really listened, even though he arrived later. If you were God, who would you say did the most?</p>
|
||||
<p>People also vary in the intensity with which they listen to me. Some people are playing with their pens, looking around everywhere, while others are all ears, intently focused on the meaning of what I am saying. Still other people think that they know a better way to express what I am saying, and think how they would give that sermon to their own church. Which type would you choose to become? The more you think, the better listener you are; and the more what you hear will become part of you and later become reality. Then you would feel you want to go back to work as soon as I am finished. It is most desirable that you go right back to work after I leave here.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is your work and duty? Restoring the world; that’s a good answer. How nice it would be if restoring the world were as easy as eating your breakfast. No one thinks that eating breakfast is hard work.</p>
|
||||
<p>The best food on the table would like to be eaten by the hardest working man, but if a lazier person is determined to eat the best food and is charging at it with his fork, the food will feel pain and reluctance to be eaten. It is usually the case that the person who doesn’t work so hard is the first one to eat, and he doesn’t appreciate what he eats. The food would prefer to be eaten by the person who recognizes that the food will nourish him and enable him to work harder than anyone else. If someone else came and snatched the food instead of that hardworking man, how would the food feel? It would feel the way a woman would who got snatched into marriage by a man she didn’t like, instead of by the man she admired and preferred to marry. She would be heartbroken, and if she were the food she would be saying, “Ouch!”</p>
|
||||
<p>While you were eating did you ever think about what the food felt as you devoured it? If you ask the food whether it would like to help nourish you so that you can work hard, it will nod yes. The food will be happy if you tell it that it has been found by one of the few people who will be doing God’s work. Then it will want to give you quick, long-lasting energy so you can do in an hour what it takes other people four or five hours to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>The clothes hanging in your closet feel the same way. They want to know if their owner is going to wear them to play or work. If the owner is going to work hard for all mankind, sweating all over his clothes in his effort, they won’t mind smelling badly. Certainly the suit would also want to find meaning in what it does. Of course, a handkerchief would like to be folded nicely and put correctly in a pocket, but even more wouldn’t it like to wipe its owner’s brow and clean his nose as he works, even if he just stuffs it back in his pocket?</p>
|
||||
<p>Doesn’t the highway you drive on have a duty, just like your handkerchief and you yourself? Would the highway prefer having cars drive on it that just flash by, or having cars that slowly creak along? Sometimes the highway sees a car flying along at 120 miles per hour, and wonders why it goes so fast, but the value of it depends on why the driver is in a hurry. If a person’s life is at stake then you would go as fast as you could, and the highway would encourage you to go even faster. If the nation is at stake then the highway will sweat in anxiety to see the car go ever faster. If in driving fast on such a mission the driver gets in an accident and a person is killed, will the highway say, “I knew you shouldn’t have done that”? No, it will not criticize the driver because it knows that the lives of millions of people are at stake, not just one person. It will urge him to keep going and not stop to wait for an ambulance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does your mouth have a mission? Would it be happier to eat good food if you only loaf around, or would it be content to eat poor food as long as you work hard? Would your mouth want you to be a person who works hard for a good purpose, or a person who plays around? If one person eats hard corn and maybe even gets a stomach ache, but then he works hard, while another person eats a steak and then works only a little, the corn and steak will debate which of them is worth more. Even though the steak costs more at the store, who is right? You all seem to agree that the corn is worth more.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mankind are meant to be the lords of creation, but is it easy or difficult to become a good lord of creation? Would the things which are connected with you rejoice that you are a nice master, or would they be disappointed and sad that their master is bad? What would all things say about you? Everything has a duty and mission; do you think you merit a passing grade?</p>
|
||||
<p>Some sisters might think that they are beautiful even compared to other beautiful women, and feel they should have most handsome husbands. They might think their foremost duty is to be loved. On the other hand, the beauty of such a woman might think that even if it receives an ugly husband it will love him as much as the most beautiful woman in history has loved the most handsome man. Would her beauty think it was miserable, or feel it was the most happy of all? How could it be happy with an ugly man? I am thinking that I will take the most ugly men in the whole world and give one to each of the sisters! People would be anxious to know how such a couple is doing together and to see how long their happiness would last. Even God would be eager to see how they are doing, so He would visit them more often than He would a good-looking couple.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the universe gives a prize, would it go to the good-looking couple, or to the woman who gets along happily with an ugly husband? Or would the prize go to the woman whose husband is not only ugly and doesn’t pay much attention to her, but who also is somewhat simple-who always ruins his clothes, and can’t hold down a job, so that the wife has to support the family. You say she would get the prize; now you have really confused me about what happiness is!</p>
|
||||
<p>What is happiness and what is goodness? Most of the time when you are told to go fund raising or witnessing or to a rally, you feel that there must be something else better to do. Maybe you are embarrassed to go out in the street, especially if you are a pretty woman. Maybe you think that with your skills there are other things you could do better; you wonder why you have to witness when you feel that you are not a good talker, or that you don’t even have a good heart. But everyone else in the world already does the other things. If someone pushes himself with dedication and works for the cause two or three times harder than you, then the value of what he does is multiplied.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you are fund raising, people despise and ridicule you instead of willingly giving you money for your good work. Yet you still work and sweat to get a little money to give for the world. That little bit of money has more value than an equal amount given by other people who work less hard. Even though I work hard, I know there are others who work harder. But the work of a person who keeps striving even when everyone wishes him harm has the most value. Maybe this is wrong thinking-regardless of how much heart you give, work is work. Do you think so? Actually, the value of work is multiplied when its purpose is good.</p>
|
||||
<p>All summer long I got up at 2 a.m. every day to go fishing. When the boats came back in, all the staff would go to bed after dinner, while I stayed up to receive the many visitors who would come to receive directions. Usually they kept me up at least until eleven. Often I would finish business at 1:30, and then instead of going up to sleep for half an hour I would just talk straight through and go out again in the boat at 2. But even then I would not doze off in my chair after the lines were set. I felt that staying awake had much more value since I stayed up all night.</p>
|
||||
<p>I feel that God will keep track of whether I sleep, and might discover that I have set a new record for not sleeping, but if at the last minute I doze off, that record is never set. The moment I sleep may be the moment when I lose that record. Because I never know, I just push through without sleeping. Is it more valuable to push through without sleeping, or to doze off because I didn’t sleep the night before?</p>
|
||||
<p>God gave us all a mission and duty, and you are given home church work to do. Can you be praised or scolded by the home church dispensation? Would it be expected that your home church is open 24 hours a day to welcome people or do people find the door closed to them when they visit? Does your home church expect you to visit 100 times a day, or only once? Actually they should want you to visit as much as possible, not just once or twice a day. Would the house itself want you to be the most frequent visitor?</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you go to visit just because your leader pushed you to go, or would you go in excitement that you can be there as the savior of the people? Is it better to think that it is your mission to be persecuted, or to think that perhaps you may be persecuted, or to go to your area with the expectation that you will be welcomed? I am surprised that you don’t know the answer clearly. In which area is there the most value in going every day-where there are ten families that persecute you, or where all 360 homes persecute you? Do you really like that idea of persecution?</p>
|
||||
<p>Only one prize can be given for doing the best in home church. Would it go to the person who was persecuted at first by all 360 homes, yet became successful, or to the person who had to endure persecution by all 360 homes for one year and yet still became successful? If you said the second person should get the prize, do you have a normal brain? Your parents would say the whole thing is ridiculous. Is that normal advice? God always has a measure to evaluate with; would He say it was normal or abnormal thinking?</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who is normal by the measure of the satanic world is abnormal by God’s yardstick. It is a simple conclusion that a good leader gives an order which may seem strange by worldly standards. If I know you are going to get some prize, wouldn’t I want you to get the top prize? A good leader wants you to do the most work and get the best prize.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you really do an all night prayer vigil, you don’t pray quietly but cry out loud. People who might see you would think you were having a fit. They would think you should go to a hospital, but God would feel that you pray the best. That prayer will reach God. The more miserably one must live for the sake of goodness, the more value his life has. This is always true. This is why the Bible teaches that those who would die will live.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a person lives a suffering way because he wants to, then something will come back to him; if a person doesn’t like it, then nothing will come back to him even though he follows that way. In the Unification Church we have a certain way to go. If we do only easy work then we are sure to decline. If we are told to do hard work then people will say the Unification Church is sure to decline, but certainly we will be rising instead. Whether we decline or rise is all up to God. Even though we think we are declining, God will make us a success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is Dr. Durst doing a good job or not? You say he is doing a good job, but when he comes to report to me I will tell him he should work harder. I will never give praise, but will tell him he is hardly doing anything, and then chase him out. If he experiences that three times then maybe he will begin to wonder if he is really in the right job. He may regret leaving a good job as a professor; he may think that he comes from the Jewish and American traditions. but that they aren’t the same as my standard. But if he thinks like that then he stands a good chance of flunking the course.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have a habit of denouncing a leader in public. Then 1 hear in a few days whether or not he complained. If people leave the Church because they think I am not fair in this matter then the people who stay because of their conviction have that much more value. This is very different from the usual American way of thinking; can Americans accept this? The question is whether in the long run you will perish or succeed because of this kind of thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have better judgment about each of you than you do about each other. There is one member in Korea who is not trusted much by the members, but I have trusted him with important business affairs in the past. I know that even if he does something wrong, it will hurt only that person, not me or the Church; the fact that I trusted him will remain. Many Korean and Japanese leaders feel doubtful about the trustworthiness of American nature, and they feel I am pouring money into a leaky bucket. But I make no reply, and just keep on pouring out money. I feel that the money I spend is never wasted. The result will show somewhere, even if it is not here. Any good work that I do will blossom somewhere. I am sure that all the money I have given out in this country will come back with interest, even if it turns up elsewhere, and it will be enough money to carry out the dispensation in the entire world. It is because of this kind of reasoning that I want to trust that person in Korea and let him do business in his name with my money. I look at everything with that point of view.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does my criticism usually agree with yours, or does it differ from yours most of the time? Often people have different ideas from mine and it is painful for them to go along with me, but no one wants me to go away! This is down-to-earth reality. I will not bicker all the time, so when you ask to do things a different way then either I must give in or you must give up your way. There is only one choice. Should I surrender to you?</p>
|
||||
<p>God will know who suffered most for the sake of goodness in history. If there is a man or country who has suffered for goodness, but decides regardless to forget the past and make another start and suffer even more, then God would have great expectations about them. That person might act either with the motive of bringing more blessing to his country, or for the sake of the world, even at the cost of himself and his country’s benefit. Certainly if he suffers with the second motive it has more value.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really think about which country has suffered, the first one that comes to mind is the Jewish nation. They are the chosen people. The Jews are proud of that and feel that eventually the world will have to surrender to them. However, perhaps there is another country that is willing to sacrifice, not so that other nations will come under them, but for other countries. Which country would God bless? This is a practical point to consider.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity is the second Israel. Christians say that they will work hard, but when the time comes then everyone will come under judgment. What they are really saying is that they don’t care about the world so much, but just want the Lord to come so they can go to heaven. They are focused most on seeing the Lord come again.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then here is the Unification Church, which is saying it will work harder than Christians but that the results should be given for the sake of the world. If we ask forgiveness and blessing for other people, which of the three churches would God choose to encourage and bless? You haven’t seen God; how can you say He would bless the Unification Church?</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is going to be a prizewinner among us then I will have to push you all the way. Then one of our members will be a champion in the future. When Argentina won a soccer title recently, the whole nation celebrated. For three days and nights they ate, drank and partied. The more we suffer before we succeed, the more exciting our celebration afterward will be. In the joy of that kind of victory, you can step on any woman’s head and she won’t mind! If someone jumped on my shoulders at that moment, I wouldn’t mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan works like this: one member heard what she thought was God’s voice saying, “You have worked very hard today; you must be hungry. All the members are asleep, but there is a nice steak in the kitchen. Why don’t you help yourself?” She felt that was good news, and went and cooked the steak for herself. But actually that was Satan’s bait. When I hear that kind of suggestion, I think that other people have worked as hard as I did, maybe harder, so I don’t merit something special. You should think that way, even if you think God is offering the steak to you, and eat stale bread instead. Then Satan would really get mad and run away.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another common example is the wife who says to her husband that he is getting to be 61 years old, and for her sake and the children’s sake he should take his work a little easier. Instead of taking her advice, he should think that Satan really does work through those people who are dearest to a person, and reply, “Satan, get behind me.” Satan will be watching to see how he reacts, and if he rejects his wife’s advice, Satan has to run away. He won’t live any longer if he takes his wife’s advice and works less. He should be more concerned about working as hard as he can than he is about whether he lives longer. Such a person will find that he lives a long life. The length of one’s life depends more on God than on our loved ones. Now you know the standard. Do you clearly understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it better for your hands to be callused and hard from working, or soft like a woman’s hands? Should they be hard from working for your family, or from working for God and mankind? How many American women would sincerely welcome having husbands whose hands are hard from work? If God leaves you alone and says you are fine, would any of God’s work get done? Would the world become a better place? Should God bother you about working hard? If you say you don’t like that, what would He do? Then God has to pull you, like a stubborn mule. If you really resist then He would have to run a wire through your nose and pull you.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone pulls an American woman then she resists just for the sake of resisting. Since you know you have this tendency, you should voluntarily stick out your nose for God to run a wire through. Would you like to do that? Your hands went up and then came down again very quickly! I know American women are smart and criticize very well. Korean women don’t show their feelings on the outside, however, one way or the other.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this situation I must give guidance and be a leader. Do you think it is easy? You say I should keep pushing you to work hard. Even though you find it hard to follow my direction, you still don’t want me to go away. Maybe you would tell me, “You just told us to work hard, so why don’t you work harder too?” Isn’t that how you think’? If you are clever, you may think that I just want to make you more valuable and that’s why I push you.</p>
|
||||
<p>How long are you going to take to do your mission? Are you going to do it as soon as possible, or will you drag it out over a long time? Do you think home church is just another method of doing Church work? Or is it the dispensation in witnessing, planned many thousands of years ago’? It is your destiny, isn’t it? If so, then how long has God waited for home church? Since Jesus came He has been waiting for 2,000 extra years, seeing the sacrifice of many martyrs’ lives. People before that have waited for thousands of years for this, and for twenty centuries all Christians have waited impatiently for the Second Coming. The Lord comes for the second time for the very purpose of home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world is getting more and more confusing, but on the foundation of doing home church you can fly like a rocket and land in the heart of God’s love. Are you silly people or smart people? How smart am I to think of home church, which no one ever heard of? Why did I start that and burden you with difficulty? If you really love your area, will your people have to untie your connection to them when you go to spirit world? Make sure that they won’t complain that you are leaving them before you finished home church and prepared them to do home church also.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Satan will taunt you, asking why you never carried out what I said, how will you answer? Could I tell Satan he should not bother you because you are a Church member? Or would I have nothing to say, since you did not follow the Principle? Then you will ask me why I didn’t press you more often to do home church. Will I agree I should have done more, or will I only leave? I know very well how fearful that situation is, and that’s the last thing I want to have happen between you and me. This is why I feel much better when I am driving you out mercilessly. Maybe after 1980 is over I won’t say anything more about home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>I hear reports that in Africa home church is prosperous, and that there are not enough center members to take care of them all. Should I stay here in America where home church is not so active, or go to Africa where it is very active? The missionaries are working hard, without anyone pushing them, so how much more would they do if I pushed them? Which way would I choose-the white way here, or the black way there? You promised me many times to do home church. How can I believe you now?</p>
|
||||
<p>The engaged couples are counting the days, wondering when I will give them the blessing. They think maybe it will happen this year, that October is an ideal time since it has been a month of liberation and victory for me in the past. The weather is nice and the scenery pretty, so it is a good month to get married. But I am thinking a different way; I don’t think “Honeymoon,” but “hate-moon.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Today are you treading the way of your mission? Do you clearly know what your mission is? Do you already have your mission, or are you going to have your mission? Are you doing it because you were told to, or do you really know the meaning of it and the consequences of not doing it? In order to be a marathon champion you have to run constantly to reach the goal. No real champion would stop along the way to rest and refresh himself, but would just keep running. We don’t think about many things along the way, but just do the mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>In an average race people along the way will cheer the runners on, even if they don’t know them, but in our marathon the people will try to discourage us. The spirit world is cheering us on, but we can’t see them! The satanic world will do anything to slow you down, and you will be dragged back unless you are more confident than they are. But if you work harder when you are persecuted then you can get finished in a shorter time. You have to get on top of the wave, not be overwhelmed by it. This is what I specialize in.</p>
|
||||
<p>I worked very, very hard in Korea, but still that nation did not turn around. I could not stay in Korea all the time, but had to go to the world to do the dispensation. As soon as I left, the opposition started saying that I ran away, and to the members they scoffed that the Unification Church leader had exploited them and then run away. The ex-members would try to discourage our members by saying, “What good is it to hear about the will of God and be a member if you just get sick and die?” These people are influenced by the enemies of our Church, and keep saying these things.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our members hear news of developments in America, and when they come to America they visit New York, Barrytown and Boston and see the dispensation rising. They see how American members are becoming almost like Korean family members and they tell me how amazed they are. They say to me that they are ashamed that I have had to work so hard, but inside they are thinking that maybe now they don’t have to work so hard. Then when I push them again, they repent and change their attitude.</p>
|
||||
<p>America will demand to know why Reverend Moon’s own country persecuted him. Seven long years have passed and now Koreans are beginning to realize it was wrong that they did not help me so much. If I came here and did not work very hard then people would have no way of proving that I came for the dispensation. But everyone can see how hard I worked. How many of you are opposed by your parents for being in the Unification Church? Many hands did not go up; that shows that opposition is declining.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you are successful in home church and bring your own relatives there for a banquet, what do you think will happen? Their attitude will change immediately. When you and your members bow deeply to them and serve them at the head table, don’t you think they will want to do the same thing and bow down? The Bible says many times that your worst enemy is in your family; you don’t have to look in the Bible to find that out because you have experienced it! If you succeed in home church then you won’t even have to fight your worst enemy.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you succeed in bringing all your home church people into oneness, do you think they will agree that everyone should help do home church with your family? You won’t have to do anything to witness to your family; if you bring them to your home church then automatically they will become home church members. This would be the normal course in order for the Cain and Abel worlds to live harmoniously. This is what the Principle shows us. If it doesn’t work, then there is no point at which we can say Principle works.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the final stage of restoration? Not the coming of the Messiah, but home church. When you accomplish home church, there will be no need for churches any more, for every home will be a church. Then Dr. Durst’s position, and even HSA, will no longer be necessary. You won’t have to go to church or pray, but only live by the law of the heavenly country; then you will automatically go to heaven. When we finish home church, God will have His own nation, and people there will only have to observe its laws, not go to church. When we love everyone as an extension of our own families, that in itself will be heaven. If this does not become reality then Divine Principle is just another ideology that doesn’t work.</p>
|
||||
<p>Maybe you knew vaguely that you had a mission, but don’t you clearly see what it is now? Some people are very faithful in doing their mission, while others are just mediocre and do it casually. Which are you? Can you hear your clothing urge you to do home church?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is such a beautiful day and this is a weekend, so everyone wants to have a picnic, but even your children would say you should go to home church. That is wonderful. When you come home all worn out from working and collapse on your bed, if Dr. Durst comes by late at night to meet you should he say, “Everyone should sleep because we are all tired”? Or should he ask, “What about your home church?” When he is exhausted, even as he is dozing off his last words should be home church, and getting report from you about home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Perhaps you run into a friend you haven’t seen for a long time and he wants to take you to a Chinese restaurant, but you should think, “What about my home church?” If you are going to home church right after you eat then the food will like you, but if you are going somewhere else then it won’t like you.</p>
|
||||
<p>The toilets in the fancy hotel bathroom will know that you should be using your home church bathroom instead. Even if it is smellier and dirtier than the hotel bathroom, you belong there. If your home church bathroom is far away, then you have to make that excuse to the fancy bathroom, explaining why you need to use it. The smelly home church bathroom knows that more blessing will come to you through it.</p>
|
||||
<p>A puppy in your home church area will bark at you when you come. Though the dog cannot talk, when you ask why he barks, he would say, “This is my way of welcoming you.” If you really have a loving heart, the dog will understand. He will stop barking and start licking you. Once he comes to love you, he will welcome you with a different bark when you come. Even the mice and birds in your area will recognize you when your heart communicates with them.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you and your fiancé have a long-standing date to visit the Statue of Liberty, and while you are there you buy a can of Coke to share, the Coke will say, “You think you are enjoying this, but it would be better for you to be drinking water in your home church.” Wherever you go, things will ask why you came there instead of going to your home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>The bench in the park will blame you for not being in your home church. If you stop in a restaurant for a quick lunch, the food will really protest that it should not be eaten by you, that even though you eat only leftovers in home church, they will be better for your body. Ask each bench, each bathroom, each drink and meal if they have their mission, and they will say, “Yes, but we have no connection with you.” When you go to sleep in your bed, tell it, “I know I should be sleeping in my home church, but please forgive me this one time. When I wake up I will do twice as much tomorrow.” Spiritually everything talks.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you go out to enjoy nature, all the creation there will feel that you are not a good person if you are not in your home church. It is the same as townspeople finding a ten-year-old running around playing when they know he should be in school. In the same way, nature knows spiritually that you should be in home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Always before now you felt you could freely drink water or go to the bathroom or drink Coke anywhere, anytime. But after hearing me this morning you will feel the creation protest against you everywhere you go. That is a good thing if it makes you feel more connected to home church and less free than before because everything will remind you of your mission. I have bound you, not just with one rope, but with ropes all around you, attaching you to home church. In a sense you have lost your so-called freedom, but is that good or bad?</p>
|
||||
<p>The retired couples in your area, the senior citizens, have nothing to do all day, and you will be their biggest excitement. Even if the grandparents don’t live in your area, they will start to visit their children in your 360 homes especially because they know you will be there. As they get to know you they will want to help you.</p>
|
||||
<p>After you become good friends with them, no one will oppose your coming to help every day. That way the grandparents have an excuse to visit their children or grandchildren every day, even though those relatives might consider them a nuisance otherwise. They will think they are going to their home church, not to their son’s house. How nice that will be for grandparents, who otherwise would only wait for the day they would die. Once you have home church established, it is an open invitation for old folks to visit their families’ homes every day. Do you know how miserable old people usually are? Think how you will change their lives when you have 360 homes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t go empty-handed to visit your area. Get up early in the morning and raise some money to buy some candy or cookies and give to the small children in your homes. You can win their hearts that way, and then their parents will like you better. When the head of the house welcomes you, the rest of the family will welcome you too, even the animals. Home church is just that-the church is your home. How many of you really regard your home church as your home? Feeling that closeness is the only way to do home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other day I had a conversation with Dr. Durst. People are impressed when they hear him because he is a good lecturer. If he talks to one hundred people every day then that is 36,000 people in one year. If he does that for 100 years then that is 3,600,000, but if he does it for 1,000 years then that is 36,000,000. To witness to every single American would take 8,000 years at the rate of 100 per day.</p>
|
||||
<p>So when are we going to do that? We don’t have that much time. New York has 2,620,000 homes, and if each home has five people, that totals 13 million. That means in order to witness to everyone in New York 7,000 Unification Church members would be needed with each one having 360 homes. If all those members work as intensely as I have been tuna fishing all season then all New York will turn around. Then the rest of America, and thus the world, will automatically turn around within ten years.</p>
|
||||
<p>If all New York became Unification Church members, the news would electrify the rest of America and the world would have to pay attention. If we bring even 100 people a day from the street, which is very difficult, it would still take 8,000 years to reach all America, and we could not do anything. Those people that come from the street are basically people in transit and they go away; they don’t remain here. They may think we are good people, but they still have their old places to return to.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might have wondered why we don’t spread around the world and do home church. No, we concentrate on the New York area, and when we are successful in New York then we don’t have to worry so much about the rest of the world. This is why the Church owns much property in the immediate New York area.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no question that our path in life is to witness, but will we leave it for our children to finish, or will we work very intently for ten years and finish the job? Certainly Dr. Durst has thought much about how to work in New York, but I have thought many times more deeply about it.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I spoke in cities around America, I showed my heart to the people very deeply. Dr. Durst can do that in home church areas to home church guests, not at 43rd St. center to people off the street. Then even one home church area could bring in hundreds of people. He will go to each of 7,000 home church areas and speak one time. If he speaks in ten areas in one day, covering 7,000 areas would take roughly two years. At the end of that time he would be well-known enough to be elected Mayor, or Senator or Congressman.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you brought people from the street for ten years, how many would actually remain? You could never be a mayor or Senator on that foundation because people would soon forget you. Direct mail is also an efficient method, but it is too costly. For the time being we don’t have the budget, so it has been temporarily discontinued, but we will resume when there is money for it. Once home church is successful, direct mail will be very, very effective. This strategy would work in any city. If the leader in Chicago, for instance, does that, he has a good chance to run for political office.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that some engaged couples, women especially, are telling their fiancés that home church is nice, but they should be more concerned about getting a degree soon, so that they can do more in the future. “There is no opportunity for you in home church,” they say. Don’t you suppose I have thought about that, and God has thought about it as well? What is your mission? If there is a person who has no confidence to do home church now, but wants to be released for ten years to do what he thinks is important, thinking that he will come back and do home church later, then he should step forward and speak up.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Book of Revelation speaks about the 144,000 who will wear white robes. If there were 144,000 truly dedicated people, that would be more than enough to change the entire world. Those people are about to come out of home church. With 144,000 people we could cover 20 cities the size of New York, like Tokyo and London, with 7,000 people in each city. Then those cities could be turned around toward God. Don’t you think the entire world could be converted to Divine Principle by that many people” Is this just useless imagining? 144,000 is not that great a number. Once the media starts to report correctly about Unification Church, people will have a chance to find out the truth-that our young people will be matched with better mates than they could choose themselves, their wedding expenses will be less, and they will never separate. The sons and daughters-in-law from the Unification Church are wonderful, and the husbands and wives cherish each other. When people know this then they will really be interested in the Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>At some point there won’t be enough home churches to go around because so many people will want to be involved. You are early-comers so you have this privilege now, but in the future there will be many more people of better quality, and many of you won’t qualify to get an area. The newcomers in the future will be more anxious than you are to do home church. When you are going up a hill in a heavy truck it is hard going, but once the truck reaches the top and starts down, no effort at all is needed to drive forward.</p>
|
||||
<p>CARP is working hard, and the campuses are ready and waiting for something like CARP to appear. CARP is able to make Unification Church understood by the college students; once the students join and understand what our individual mission is, they have no problem about doing that mission. When that happens then you people who aren’t so enthusiastic won’t have a place to work, even if you want to do so at that time. Now is a good time for you. There is the possibility that in the future better people will deprive you of your home church area.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">Ocean Church</h3>
|
||||
<p>We have also started an ocean church. You need money, don’t you? How much? Is money only found on land, or in the ocean too? Is there more money on the land or in the ocean? Do you really think there is more to be had in the ocean, or do you just say that because you know I am interested in the ocean? It is a simple fact that the world is one third land and two-thirds ocean. Man can eat everything that lives in the ocean, including the plants that grow there. Can you eat everything that grows on land?</p>
|
||||
<p>The ocean has whatever the land has, and even more. There are thousands of kinds of fish. Americans prefer to eat red meat grown on land, but they never learned to eat the meat grown in the ocean. Recently Americans are learning that fish is better protein than red meat, and they think of it as natural food which is uncontaminated. Now they are becoming interested in eating fish so that they can live longer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently in Wyoming a cattleman told me that cattle could be bought from twenty to seventy dollars a head if bought in quantity. In New York now beef is much more expensive, more like $400 a head. One big tuna costs $3.50 a pound, and sometimes they are over one thousand pounds, so that is $3,500 for one big tuna. A tuna lays 1,500,000 eggs in spawning season, but what about a cow? She has one calf a year, or two at the most. If you caught one big tuna a year, that would be $4,000 income, enough to get by on. With Church members it doesn’t even take $4,000 a year to live on.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would it be more advantageous to raise cattle and take care of them all year, or to go out on the ocean and catch one tuna? I really like the name “tuna” better than the name “cow”! If you catch one tuna a year, you can support yourself. You can ask your husband why he bothers holding down a regular job where his superiors just give him headaches, and advise him just to catch two tuna to support his family for one year. When you are confident you can catch two tuna then you won’t worry about not having enough money any more. By catching two lousy tuna a year the whole problem is solved. Is your outlook on life complicated by worries after that? Everything is simplified.</p>
|
||||
<p>My boat, the New Hope, hooked fifty tuna this year, but landed 35. It is unusual for so many to get away. Last year we hooked 37, but landed 33, so that’s only four lost, which is normal. The reason so many were lost is that the bait was put on the hook in the wrong way; when the tuna bit, the hook slid out of its mouth. 1 could go on and on explaining the right technique, but I know you don’t have listening ears and you won’t understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>A tuna is a big fish and difficult to catch, and the average professional fishermen are satisfied if they catch from three to five in one season of seventy days. I broke the record by far and the people in Gloucester know that. Even fishermen on the West coast have heard about the New Hope. “How can the New Hope catch so many fish!” they exclaim. “Reverend Moon must be a very good fisherman. The New Hope catches everything!”</p>
|
||||
<p>We fish from 2:30 a.m. until 6 p.m., when the chum is usually gone, and at the end of a long day I tell everyone to bring in the lines. The other staffers pull the lines in eagerly so the boat can go home, but I like Daikon because he does it slowly. The New Hope is out until the last minute, and at the last minute the tuna may strike. If you work quickly then everything is over, but if you pull the lines in slowly then you have that much more chance to catch a tuna. This season we caught three more tuna that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I first started fishing I did not catch even one tuna for 22 days. During that time there were some strikes, but we never landed them. Sixteen tuna were lost that year; it was very difficult. But I worked hard and brought the standard up. Now you don’t need to have experience because I can tell you what to do. If a newcomer really follows my directions then he can catch a fish the first day. That happened this season.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tunas swim in a limited area of the wide ocean, near where the ocean floor rises at some points. Next year we will have 300 boats and I will assign them specific parts of the best area; they will stay out and not come back at night. We will have a mother ship there to take care of them, delivering hot meals and supplies to the fishermen. Even though other people come there very early, they will not be able to fish in the best area!</p>
|
||||
<p>Because tuna prices are going up, many more people will come to fish next year; I expect that at least a couple thousand boats will come. There is a legal limit to how many tuna can be caught in one year by all the fishermen combined. When our boats occupy the best fishing grounds, all other boats will have to go elsewhere and we will catch the entire quota. People will yell, “Moonie go home! Moonie, get out of the fishing ground!” But I will staff the boats with strong brothers, and every one of them will have a beard. This year I thought the Moonies looked too soft and gentle, so other people aren’t afraid of us and they cut our lines. I got really angry and told our brothers to grow beards. Our brothers couldn’t believe I said that, but then they got excited. A beard covers a baby face very nicely. Beards will only be permitted on fishing vessels, though.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we fish next year, the mass media will be focused on us once again and all the world will watch. I tested this out by offering $100,000 in prizes for the tuna tournament. The media came to take pictures and report. Next year when you go fishing they will be sure to come and cover you. They will want to know where all 300 boats came from, since they will look like the same model. They will discover that Moonies themselves made those boats. A11 300 boats will have one name-One Hope: One Hope I to One Hope 300. The entire world will come under one hope, designed and made by Moonies. I designed this boat myself.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the boat owners know that I own a boat for fishing because the media has reported it. Already people are realizing that wherever I go I engulf the entire area. We are a Moonie Mafia! If we build 300 boats in one year, that is a commercial success. Already some people have inquired about buying some of our boats, but we tell them they are not for sale; we will need 300 boats for next year, and after we have 300 we will start selling our model.</p>
|
||||
<p>As the boats are made, almost one a day, I am assigning them to coastal waters, both East and West, in the United States. Already I have designated 300 ports. A boat can be a church in itself. It comes in to anchor at night, and when people visit port they will ask where the boat church is. The crew will get up before sunrise and pray, and then head out to sea as the sun comes up. They will catch fish all day, and come back as the sun sets. We will catch more fish than anyone else in the area, even more than people who have been fishing many years. We will work harder than they do. The people who say, “Moonie go home!” will be the ones who go out at ten and come back at three. The police chief and media will look into what’s wrong the Moonies, but they will find there is no reason for criticism. They will see that we catch more fish because we work harder.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have noticed an interesting phenomenon: Six years ago when I started fishing I went out at 6 and got good fishing area, and saw that everyone else got out at ten. The next year I went out at 5 and then everyone else started coming out at 8. One day this year I went out at 3:30 or 4, and surprisingly enough, someone beat me! You can see how diligent the fishermen are becoming because of me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Four years ago one tuna brought $400, or 10¢ a pound. Now the same 10,000 pound tuna will get about $3,500. Who raised the price? I did because I pay more money to the fishermen who sell their catch to us. It’s fair competition, but some people don’t like it because we pay more. However, the Gloucester people already see that I am thinking about the welfare of the fishermen. Usually a buyer wants to pay less, but we want to pay more. People were skeptical in the beginning, but they know now that we are on the side of the fishermen and we are good for Gloucester.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have assigned ten 28 foot boats to each of thirty major coastal centers, and each of those ten boats will be assigned a big trawler. Already 30 big boats have been ordered from Alabama, with one trawler and ten small boats. Each boat needs a crew of five, plus one big boat, so I will gather about 60 people to be trained on the ocean. They will have a regular spiritual life but their mission will be to work on the ocean.</p>
|
||||
<p>With that labor force we can gather young people in the area who are interested in fishing as a future. A boat can be compared to a woman-some are beautiful, others not. Our boats are beautiful, and people are attracted to them, just as to a beautiful woman. Our boats have power and speed and ride very well, slicing through the waves. The most successful commercial boat is Mako, and we have a better boat than Mako. We have made the biggest boat which can legally be transported on land by driving on the highways. Every Sunday the crews from ten to twenty boats will meet for service. That will be about 100 people, and they will worship together right on the ocean. People would certainly like to come to a boat to worship.</p>
|
||||
<p>Any hot blooded American would like to buy our boat. I will initially provide the funds, and the boat crews can repay the cost of the boats over three years, little by little, with no interest. If you borrow money from a bank it costs you twelve percent interest. The suggested retail price of our boats is $30,00O, and if you had to finance it you would have to pay $3,600 interest, which compounded over three years would be $14,000. That means if you take three years to pay without interest, it is like selling the boat for less than half price. These days you can’t just walk into a bank and expect to get a loan, but have to have papers and signatures and references just to get a few thousand dollars. If someone runs off with one of our boats without paying, people will recognize the trade name, “Good Go,” and if he tries to sell it we can track it down.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fishing port towns in America are declining because young people don’t want to fish, so the citizens are anxious to see their towns revived. They know there is a good future in the oceans. I told our leaders to go talk to the city fathers in the towns I have picked and tell them why we are there and what we will do with our own money and center activities. When they know we are committed to making the fishing business prosper once more, then there will be some support groups which want to train our oceangoing crews.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the citizens know of an honest young man who has no money or credit, they will ask if we can sell him a boat if they guarantee him, and we will do it, without interest. If we can show young fishermen a standardized way to catch $400 worth of fish a day, then business will be a booming success and everyone will want to buy our boats.</p>
|
||||
<p>We will offer a program to any young men who are interested in working at sea and show them what we are about. If they like our way of worshipping God then we will take them as candidates. Eventually there will be 600 people applying for 60 places, and we will screen them through 3, 7, and 21 day workshops and pick the sixty best. As soon as a five man crew is assembled, then it will be assigned one boat. The thirty centers will compete to see who brings the better quality of people.</p>
|
||||
<p>I sent one of our big Alabama boats, named Green Hope, to the West coast, where they have very high standard fishing boats. The fishermen who saw our boat recognize that it is the best boat in those waters. We can make any number of boats and train people with them.</p>
|
||||
<p>During this time the fish we catch will be sold retail by the women while the men go out again to catch them. We will be self sufficient and not have to fund raise separately. Thus, funds and witnessing will be taken care of through fishing. When our 300 coastal fishing centers are successful, everyone will see that this pattern works and it is a good thing for America. When this pattern is established, we can easily start fund raising with 100,000 people. Roughly speaking, we will have ten to twenty times more fund raising activity than now. Right now our fund raisers are persecuted, but when we are welcome because we are selling a good, healthful commodity then monthly fund raising will really expand.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which will have more results-ocean church, or the present system in the state centers? As the work expands, each small boat will have ten more boats under it, and soon we will have 3,000 small boats plus 300 big boats around the American coastline.</p>
|
||||
<p>It will not end there. If a man has been a captain for three years, he qualifies for a government loan to buy a big fishing vessel, costing one to three million dollars; in that arrangement the government pays 87% and the individual pays 13%. Even though the National Fisheries Department encourages people to apply for these loans, no one applies; this is one of few areas where a government budget goes unused. At the moment that department opposes us like everyone else does, but when we have meaningful numbers they will say we are their saviors.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we are big enough and insist that we need our own banking system, the government will have to grant it to us. We will never charge interest beyond 4 to 6%. Where will customers go then, when the big banks are all charging twelve to sixteen percent? The banks will go bankrupt trying to compete with us! Then a fishy smelling husband will become the president of our bank. When this is not a dream but a practical possibility, how can I sleep many hours?</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently I was told there was a small problem because many of Dr. Durst’s soldiers wanted to come to the ocean church. But I said no; there must be both an army and a navy. The ocean church has almost nothing now because the 300 boats are still being produced; number ten is just out. So some people have boats, but the rest of the ocean church people are pioneering until their boats are ready. By the time they are catching a great deal of fish, Mr. Kamiyama will have organized a good selling system. He has five retail chains under development now, so he needs a lot of fish; our members will have no problem selling their fish. Even if we have more than they need, we will just sell our extra fish in Japan. Already Japan is organizing retail sales and refrigeration units in preparation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I feel that I have created the minimum framework now, so that even if I go to another country, able bodied Americans can carry on. To start this project of 330 boats, trailers and vans will take millions of dollars. Now my question is how to raise that money in the next year. Is that good or bad? That is bad news for me because I have to get the money!</p>
|
||||
<p>If the fishing business prospers here in America, should I carry it to other countries? By the time of the next tuna tournament we will bring the 300 boats to Gloucester and the media will focus on us; in addition, the thirty ports where we have boats will all be talking about us. Will the newspapers report about us? Everyone who is interested in boats will be interested in us and in what kind of boat I created.</p>
|
||||
<p>Right after the official tuna tournament we had our own internal tournament among the European leaders and Americans. Austria won the first prize, Holland the second, and Germany the third, and the prizes I gave them were molds from which to make their own boats. Once boating people see our boat, they fall in love with it and want one. It is an expert’s opinion that this boat will be a great success if only the cost can be brought down. Should we build these boats? Will you volunteer to work in the boatyard for forty days? If you do then the price will come down. Even with low interest and cheaper labor, I would like the price to be even lower so that more people can afford them</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you unmatched members like to be matched with people from the land church or ocean church? It’s up to you; you have to live with that person, not me! When this ocean church is really underway, the people will cherish it as a monument to the revival of their towns. America has three of the four best fishing grounds in the entire world, but America is not utilizing them because there is no substantial market for fish here. The beauty of the Unification Church is that we make our own boats, catch our own fish, and sell them in our own stores.</p>
|
||||
<p>America’s fishing industry is declining, first of all because the oceangoing life is harder than life on land. Young people don’t want a hard life. Second, fish don’t sell well here; wholesalers sometimes pay only five cents a pound for fish, which is ridiculous. Third, because the husbands are away at sea often, their families start to breakup. In this situation, who will go out to the ocean? Only Unification Church members! We pass the test in all areas.</p>
|
||||
<p>Technology has made boat operation simple by the development of automatic pilots. You tell the machine which direction to go and the boat will follow that course automatically. Now even a frail young woman can sit in the seat that used to be occupied by husky, burly captains. How fascinated God will be to see her, even when she dozes off because the automatic pilot is driving the boat and she has nothing to do. I like that! How beautiful she would be.</p>
|
||||
<p>Will you women become captains one day? You should not forget there are sharks in the water. If even the women want to go, how can the men back away? You have to kick any such man. We have people who want to go, so that’s the first problem taken care of. Second, is selling any problem for us? The women say it is no problem. Third, would you wives leave your husbands because they are away at sea so much? Even if they are out for six years? This ocean business is really reserved for Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>How much income would this business generate? Roughly speaking, enough money to buy the entire world. That’s true! It has unlimited potential. If you ran a tuna farm and hatched all 1,500,000 eggs from one tuna, releasing them to the ocean, how many tuna will there be? Imagine how much land you could buy with the price from one tuna if everything goes as planned. God has reserved this lucrative business for us; everyone else has run away from it. Every condition is ready for our organization. Business on land has been dominated by people who hurt and even kill each other to survive. But the ocean is one area where God has not allowed that to happen; He waited patiently for the Unification Church to appear, reserving that area for us.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">Space Church</h3>
|
||||
<p>What will you do after land church and ocean church? We will occupy space. Don’t you wish I was thirty years old now? Don’t worry; I will set things up so you can do just as I have done. You have to really do home church in a short time, and then the sea is waiting for you. After sea church you will go to space church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Maybe next year I will start space church; first we will buy a helicopter and then a jumbo jet. Everything I said I would do I have done. How soon do you think we will get a helicopter and jet? If I went to spirit world today would you continue the space church? If you don’t, I will hound you from spirit world! Would you complain, or say, “Father, I would have done the same thing”? All the people who suffered in the land and ocean churches will go aboard the plane in the space church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Am I a dreamer, or a pragmatic thinker? No matter what the world says about us, we don’t care. We started out at 6 a.m. this morning and laughed for six hours straight, and we are the most practical people as well. We have the most hope. Did I do well to explain about this? What does Mother think? That’s important. If some people are dozing but then I mention Mother, right away their eyes pop open. Isn’t it nice for Mother that she is so important?</p>
|
||||
<p>Would the land church be outdone by the ocean church? Yesterday I spoke to you in the morning, but in the afternoon I was gone. You might have wondered why I didn’t spend more time with you on that significant day. Maybe you thought you were free since I was gone. But if I had been there with you after Reverend Kim spoke then I would have spoken another few hours and you wouldn’t have had a chance to eat your lunch.</p>
|
||||
<p>Yesterday I spent the afternoon with seventeen theologians who are the top in their area. I told them that they didn’t come just to have lunch at East Garden and so I was obliged to tell them something. They understand me somewhat, and agreed to listen. I told them that since I was speaking, they were like students and I was the teacher. They didn’t know what I was going to say, so they agreed. Then I jabbed at them softly but surely. They are smart people, but at the end they were wobbling from my blows. I cannot praise them if there is nothing to praise, can I?</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t think that you will always be doing the same thing until the day you die. After land church, you do ocean church and space church, and then you can do the same thing that I did yesterday afternoon. I mean for you to learn, so that is why you must hurry and do everything quickly. Then you can ask me to teach you. After land church, ocean church will be easier, and the kind of thing I did yesterday will be easier as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>Over the last few days there has been an important media conference taking place in New York, with leaders in that field from 34 nations attending. They hoped that I would speak to them even for a few minutes, but I feel they are not as important as you are. Do you know how many people are waiting to see me? I don’t have to speak this long; I could speak very deeply in ten minutes. Wouldn’t you like that better? In the future you will long for the time when I spoke five and six hours. Then you will know what happiness it was to sit with me like this. Even your aching body would have happy memories.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know a little of how wide our duty is. If I did a one man show on television, would I be a success? I can tell a joke better than professional comedians. If I do television work then you will have to do television work also. Can you say you wouldn’t mind TV, but you do mind the land church? You should be able to say that you like land church because I have liked it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I feel that if we buy an aircraft carrier to serve as a mother ship for big trawlers then we can have a wedding for 10,000 couples on board! Would you get there by air or by boat? Ten thousand planes will have to come, and with that many planes we could have the ceremony in the air in formation! Television will broadcast that. Would you like to do that?</p>
|
||||
<p>If my plane plunged into the water, what about you? That would be an incident to be proud of for millions of years. No one is forcing you; if you do that, it is on your own. Would I walk to spirit world or go on an airplane? Then what about you? You would go by plane also. Would God allow only my plane to pass, but not those of the 10,000 couples? He might not be excited about admitting you, but would say go ahead anyway. I think of this kind of dramatic happening all the time.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look around you, you feel that as long as you are in the Unification Church you have much work in your future. If you are ever going to leave, it might as well be now. Is it all right for you to suffer as long as you live? What about your mate-what if he says he can’t do it? You would have to carry him on your back, not push him. If you are really like that then you are trustworthy. I mainly talk to the women in these matters because they are more changeable than men.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a man and woman are walking together, it is always the woman who wants to rest awhile. The man would refuse, and then the women would protest, “But I have a heavier bosom and hips! I need more rest than you do!” But the Unification Church women are determined to carry their husbands on their backs if necessary. If I am exhausted and about to drop, who would carry me? If I want you to run, could you do that with me on your back? I would rather ride on your back than in a Lincoln limousine. Every Sunday morning when I come here, will some of you come to carry me over?</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many things we can do. Do you know how many businesses we have? Tomorrow all the heads of business will come for a meeting. Do you think 34 businesses are enough, or do we need more? Who will do that? The land church is essential, but in addition to that we must do more business than before</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">Home church is your eternal foundation</h3>
|
||||
<p>Your home church serves as a foundation in many different ways; everything will materialize there. I could have a fantastic plan, but if you aren’t excited, how can I do my mission? Although your level is different from mine, you have the same type of mission toward other people. You must teach and love them even though they are not excited about you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you complain, you have created a limit you cannot go beyond. But as long as you persevere, you can keep on going on and on. Those who want to be airplane pilots, raise your hands. Those people who have successfully completed land and ocean church will be picked as candidates when the time comes. Why? I will ride in a plane to go to land church or ocean church, but if the pilot doesn’t know about anything except piloting, where will he go? I am going to make you qualified to go anywhere with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am tired; do you mind if I sit down? So far you have not really been serious about home church. Would you really become serious now? Close your eyes; those who feel sincerely they have not been so serious about home church, raise your hands. None of you have really taken it extremely seriously. Should I blame your leaders? The leaders have the duty of ensuring that you feel serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>Will you take the blame along with them and do home church more seriously? CARP is very busy, and ocean church is making a new start in the dispensation. Dr. Durst, what do you think about home church? How many home church areas have you visited in the past? Did you ever think you would be speaking more enthusiastically to the members about home church than I do?</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone involved will take the responsibility at the same time. Do you promise to take your share? Even if Dr. Durst does not speak very much about home church, what will you do’? You should say that it doesn’t matter whether Dr. Durst pays attention to you or not; you will do it anyway by yourself. It is to your benefit’ and the sooner you finish, the better. The quicker you do it, the better your chance of success. If you know of a leader who emphasizes home church and you need a little boost, go under that leader to do home church. Home church is one basic thing you must do as Unification Church members. It is more important than school, than your marriage. Those things can wait, but not home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>This has been the purpose of my whole life. If you try very hard then when you die you can carry on in spirit world. But if you don’t try hard here then it will be difficult to continue in spirit world. Home church serves as a condition for you to reach out everywhere, both on earth and in spirit world. Where would you find that condition in spirit world if you haven’t done it on earth? Nowhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once one country is restored, the rest of the world can come easily. Centering on that, assignment will be made to 360 homes around the world. When home church is done in a country and it is restored, those who have done home church there will be privileged to become citizens, but after that the privilege will be unavailable.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I go back to Korea and people there welcome the chance to work with me, I will assign Koreans to home church around the world, and then I can bring you from America to live in Korea with me. This is how it will be; wait and see. You don’t know how long it will take, but just do your mission and leave everything to God. If the nation is restored, don’t you think home church can be planned around the world? If one country is restored, there will be no opposition there to us any more</p>
|
||||
<p>In the future you will not be able to come to Korea at your will; you must have a reason and permission. If God thinks that way, do you think I would follow His direction? You still want to go wherever I go, don’t you? If you are separated from me somewhere along the way, it will be difficult for you to find your path. This is a very serious matter. I don’t like to say this, but do so because it is a serious matter.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without doing home church no one can go to heaven. You must understand. Jesus left behind the key to heaven, namely home church. Even Jesus was not successful in home church, so he had no way to work in heaven on earth. That’s exactly why Jesus told the weeping women not to cry for him but for the children of Israel. That is also why the Bible does not specify how a person can get to heaven. Don’t ever be casual about this and say, “If I do it, that’s fine. If not, that’s still OK.” You must think you must really fulfill. Don’t pay so much attention to what your leaders do or don’t do to you, but give all your energy to home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Reverend Kim will set you on the track to home church, and then he must do something else. If someone is in a special staff position which is necessary for the well-being of our Church, I will give special consideration and allow him to do home church later, but still he must do it. I worked my whole life to complete the home church foundation. I did it throughout the world, but even though you just do it locally, you can establish the same condition. When I gave you permission to do it, I gave you the most precious present in the whole world, the most important thing I have. Don’t you think that home church is a passing thing. It is the precious result I worked for.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without bringing 12, 72, and finally 84 people, there is no way for you to indemnify Jesus’ mission. Those 84 followers would have formed Jesus’ clan. If Jesus had had 12 disciples, the 72 elders would have united to support him, surrounding and protecting him, and then he never would have been killed. The only way to indemnify that is through home church. You must have 84 people as your individual foundation. In the family unit, you can do anything through home church. You could even work up as far as the number 120, the number of followers Jesus gathered after his resurrection. This number can represent all the nations, as well as all angles in every direction. Here in the world, every number from one to ten and twelve to twenty one are crucial numbers which are all contained in the number 120. So 120 is a must for every person.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go to spirit world you should have 24 elders and 72 disciples. Spirit world is organized according to this pattern, with twelve pearl gates, twelve disciples, 72 disciples, and so forth. Now all that was lost in the history of restoration can be found and restored. Especially in America, at least twelve nationalities will be represented in the backgrounds of 360 typical homes, such as French, English, Italian. etc.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">Restoration of the external results<br />
|
||||
in restoration of the internal</h3>
|
||||
<p>Now you are undertaking tribal and racial organization centering on yourself, and in doing so, finding and restoring the external Cain-type country. Then the counterpart Abel-type country will automatically be restored. If you fulfilling your external home church then the internal home church, namely your physical family, will automatically be restored.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea has 40 million people. If 60 million home churches are done here, then automatically 40 million would be done in Korea without even trying. According to the Principle, if you complete the external then the internal will come automatically. I am applying this principle now.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the time comes, there will be great movements from one country to another. When we concentrate in one place and secure enough people, that will bring the automatic restoration of the number of people found in Korea. This is the application of that same principle. Until we reach that maximum number, you have the privilege of going into any country. Cain and Abel must become one before the Kingdom of Heaven is realized. No matter how good an Abel you are, no Abel alone can qualify for heaven. The gathering of European members in England for witnessing is a kind of preparation for the great movements we will undertake one day. Our members doing home church all over England have no concept of nationality.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I finish my mission in this country in 1980, I will go to England and give as much money as I’ve put into America; with the same amount I could achieve much more result there. Everything in England is located within a four hour drive by car, unlike America. Should I stay in America indefinitely? In England they do not oppose me.</p>
|
||||
<p>The people who are deeply engaged in home church can move along with me and continue home church in some other place, but those who did not do home church cannot move on with me. That is the privilege of a selected people. The Third Israelites might be in Korea initially, but those who are privileged to go with the Messiah to another country are those who have successfully done home church. I did not decide that; it is the Principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>By successfully restoring Cain and Abel, you can restore Adam’s family. Why do we work so hard as Abel to restore Cain? It’s in order that we can restore our parents; before that we cannot bring back our parents. Abel will restore Cain, and then in the elder brother’s position he will restore the parents that were lost. The same applies to the clan; the Cain-side clan would have to be restored by Abel before the restoration of the parental clan can happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Abel position, you are going to home church, which is in the Cain position, and after making oneness with home church you can claim your parents. This is Principle. This situation applies to the whole world. I came here in the father’s position, Abel’s position, to America, the Cain country, which did everything to oppose me. This Cain represents the people of the whole world. I have loved this country more than the Abel country, and after doing that I can go back to my home country and it will automatically unite with me. After that, the parents on the world level can be restored. This is the same Principle which works in home church for individuals. Do you understand clearly?</p>
|
||||
<p>If Dr. Durst brought many people of Jewish background here in this country, he would be qualified to bring that many people in their original country. All those Jews would go to bring the blessing to their country; if four million people became members, they would all go back into their original country. What is the population of Israel? Three million? Thus, the entire three million in Israel could come into the realm of blessing. That is quite possible. This is never far away. When people approve of us, we can do this very quickly.</p>
|
||||
<p>By this same principle all free countries will come into one, and because of that the communist countries will automatically be restored. Beyond that, we will restore hell and then all other parts of spirit world will be restored. Through this principle, spirit world will be liberated. How soon will that liberation take place? Almost at the same time liberation takes place on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I return to my original country, the people of those countries that cannot go along with me will feel miserable. Before that time you must become qualified and your country must qualify. Now you know much about every aspect of the importance of home church. If I explained this to you only in regard to a very high level, you would think it has nothing to do with your situation. But now you know that you are working on your level with the same principle that applies to this large area. Since the day of migration is not far away, I am telling you these things now.</p>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">If America does not meet the<br />
|
||||
deadline, it will lose its mission</h3>
|
||||
<p>In this view I am thinking about America and Reagan. I am not thinking politically; I know that if Reagan is elected then America will have a better chance of getting blessing. If this becomes possible then small countries such as Korea can automatically be included in this foundation. That means I wouldn’t have to work separately in Korea; this one foundation in America would be enough to restore all the Koreans. Without Korea the world will not become one, and Korea together with America can restore Russia and the communist countries. This is very possible. It was the basis on which I proclaimed my plan for the Moscow rally. But if America does not work in the right way, I will have to take everybody who is eligible back to the original country. How many Americans will be found there remains to be seen. If I must take that course then more work still remains to be done, but if America goes the ideal way then the remaining restoration will be a very simple process.</p>
|
||||
<p>If this country fails then Japan and Germany are possible replacements. America was originally blessed for that position, but if it does not carry out its responsibility then how miserable it will be. If all fifty million people in England become one with Korea, then they would have to help America. If the free world is not united then those countries will turn to restore the free world first, and then work to restore the communist world.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see that America is one big nation, but it is greater than one nation in the sense that it can connect directly to the world. It is possible to say that America equals the free world. If America understands then the communist world will be restored immediately, but if it fails, I will have to fulfill this in a smaller nation. If that happens then America will see the time when it will even be ruled by one of the South American countries.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why I am really more serious than any American citizen, including the President. This election is not just another election like all the others held every four years for the last 200 years. Not at all. This one is the most important in the history of the dispensation because it has a direct bearing on America’s future. Now maybe thirty more days are left, and they will really determine a great deal about the future of America.</p>
|
||||
<p>The closer America becomes to the Unification Church, the greater the deterioration that will take place in the communist world. Carter wanted to withdraw American troops from Korea, but because of the spiritual meaning behind that relationship he could not do so. Who decided that? Was it because Koreans lobbied in America’? It is God Himself who is doing that. But if I must take America’s mission to another country then God must leave with me. If you are an American, this is a very serious thing to think about. You must understand that thousands of years in the future will be influenced by what you are doing in the next few days.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know the deadline America must meet, but I will not say exactly what year it is. If you completely, 100% obey and work with me then during this time you can establish at least a condition on which I can extend the time and remain and give us more opportunity to fulfill 60 million home church in this country. Can you say that I have not carried out my mission in America? I keep telling you that I have already done my part for you. I taught you everything about that. This is a very serious time. This is not just one country, one household, one clan; this one country is like one world, and the fate of America rests on you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if the Russians do not listen, there is a way to make them listen. But it will be much more difficult to do if we do not succeed here in America. If America does not go along with the dispensational timetable, America’s situation will become worse and worse. There is absolutely no room for mistake. This is the Principle and the Providence; this is God’s plan. So believe that America will really experience difficulty if you do not meet the deadline. Do you think this is just my talk, or this is the Principle point of view? The deadline will come some time in the next President’s term.</p>
|
||||
<p>The period from Abraham to King David, then to the period of captivity in Babylon, and then to Jesus’ time each contain fourteen generations. Thus, from Abraham to Jesus’ time there are 42 generations; actually we regard them as forty generations because Abraham, Isaac and Jacob count as one generation. This fortieth president comes at a period equal to Jesus’ time, when the country will rise or the country will fall. So no matter what situation you find yourself in, be very brave and audacious. Stamp on whatever the circumstances you are in and bravely go in whatever direction God tells you to go, regardless of what people think. Then you will win the victory. Otherwise, you’ll be dragged down into defeat.</p>
|
||||
<p>The disintegration will not take place exactly after forty generations, but perhaps will linger on until the 43rd generation. During that time the country will experience continued decline, until at the end of the 43rd generation the communists can do whatever they want with America. At that point America will find absolutely no hope; the illness will have progressed too far by that time. This is the deciding point. I won’t wait any more, but will decide soon whether I must leave this country or not. The other day when I was speaking this way, someone said, “Father, let’s not think like that.” But whether you think or not, you have to go according to the Principle. If Principle directs you that way then there’s no way to escape.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is possible that at the end of the 43rd presidency I would have to evacuate all Unification Church members from this country. Then America will become like Sodom and Gomorrah. I know that the years of the dispensation of restoration are very exact, and they never compromise or wait. Therefore, I am serious and am telling you now like it is. This is the time where you have to grasp the way you will make this country live. It’s a life or death question, not just a question of trying the best you can. Either you do it or not do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your life is at stake here if you are to do it. For four years I have been telling you to be serious about America. If you really cry with your home church, then there is the possibility of this crisis being put off for maybe a few more years. During this time we can both work out America’s situation. But if you don’t cling to it then the time will just pass by and America will have no hope; it will not even get an extension.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because I can now say I have accomplished everything, the mission will not be left for the third coming. Home church is there and can be carried out in all different countries in all different directions, even after I leave the earth. Right at this spot I proclaimed Day of the Victory of Heaven. In America also I proclaimed the second three seven-year courses.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I leave America and then return, it will be in a totally different perspective. Until this time, I regarded America as representing the entire free world, but if I have to leave then I will regard it as just another country among many. Then it will find itself in need of help from other countries. Not so far in the future, individual states will declare independence. It could easily happen if communists focus their activity in one state and elect their own Senators and Congressmen and declare they will no longer participate in the Federal government.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then that state will make an alliance with Russia. The other states will know it’s very wrong, but their hands will be too full with their own problems. The people will be happy about not paying taxes after their state’s independence, but will be blind to the significance of communism. If one, two, three states become like that, you can imagine the consequences. Then the Jews, the Germans and the Anglo-Saxons in this country will all clash with each other. That will be a racial war, and that will be the end of unity in America. You may say it is not likely to happen, but can anyone guarantee that it will never happen?</p>
|
||||
<p>If America is going to decline then it is going to decline fast. If you are to make some strategy against an enemy, you have to know his viewpoint. The enemy is just as smart as you. I see that this is the way communism will act. If you can imagine the possibility of these things, then why not the communists? How soon will it happen? This can happen any time. This is why I have placed so much emphasis on CARP activity, and created ocean church. If we really make America pay attention to what the home church is doing, they’ll realize that this is the way for America to survive. Then in three years all America can make a positive issue of the Unification Church, and then America can live. I see the possibility that America will succeed, not fail. That’s why I emphasized CARP, starting last year, and this year am beginning ocean church. I have prepared for a long time and now I am telling you to be desperate and do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have any doubts, the time is not far away when you can see whether I was right or wrong. I am even thinking that if we have many boats then we can transport many of our members to Africa and other countries. But if you leave behind a failure, this country will never be the same. If you have a victory in your country and then you go to Africa, that is very different from going on a foundation of failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>You already knew this would happen because I warned you many times. What happens to you then? Although I take pity on you, I cannot decide on my own to take America’s side. Instead, I must take the black people’s side. I am not saying this just because I want to. Now you understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you want to go to college, maybe you could go ahead. If you feel that because you are getting old you must be blessed and start a family, maybe you are right. But this is the real situation. Should I think about America first, or about matching and marrying you? Can you criticize me in this matter’? Can you say, “Father, you didn’t make sure we could do our responsibility”? I have a desperate fight to try and turn the tide into a safer direction. Am I doing the right thing or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>I am risking a great deal to do this; my own life is at stake. If this does not work, there’s nothing God can do about it either. It’s up to man’s 5% responsibility. If America does not sufficiently change itself, a time will come when God will tell me to leave America. Think about that in the deepest way.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we don’t do this correctly then think about the persecution that will come in the future, for generations. If you don’t act in the right way then we’ll have one more cross; we’ll have to carry this out under the oppression of communism. The second three seven-year courses are not my responsibility, but yours. You will be successful on your own or suffer on your own. Either way.</p>
|
||||
<p>First the parents are restored as individuals, then as parents on the family level. Then the same parents will be raised up as the parents of the nation, then the world level and the cosmic level, where for the first time the door for the Kingdom of Heaven will be open. Since I have accomplished all the conditions to reach the highest point, from now on you can carry it out also. Even if you don’t do it now, your offspring can carry this out. But nevertheless, this will be carried out. If I went to Africa, I could move the heart of the president of any country right away. If you have 30 million dollars that you are willing to spend in that country, you can reach out to anyone, including the president.</p>
|
||||
<p>You understand that this is very serious thinking. How we work in America for the next four years, the duration of the fortieth presidential term, will absolutely determine America’s situation. If in the next three or four years Americans move to God’s side then America will prosper. This election is not just a simple confrontation between Carter and Reagan. The fact that Reagan, who is conservative, rose up to become a candidate for President in only two years represents a sharp turn in history. That’s what the knowledgeable people say. It is not an accidental development, and it has more than political connotations. Don’t you think that I am only talking about political things. This is very much a dispensational turnover.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have any of you here ever thought with this seriousness for the future? No one. If you listen to me, don’t you feel that what I am saying is very awesome and fearful? I am fearful about it myself. The serious consequences one way or the other are directly tied up with the Moonies. You must conclude whether or not you will do that. Do you understand how serious the situation of home church is now’? Without home church becoming successful, there’s no way to succeed; through this timetable there’s no way for us to get around doing home church. This principle can be understood by anyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because the human ancestors fell, they cannot raise themselves up. Someone has to restore them. Even Abel alone cannot restore them. Abel has to become one with Cain and find himself in the elder brother’s position; then he can restore the parents. That’s the Divine Principle. First, family level True Parents, national level True Parents, world level True Parents, cosmos level True Parents, and after that, you are liberated to go to heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>At this point I am making it possible for you to become the messiah to your own clan. This is home church. Once you become successful, that momentum will carry you all the way to the highest level along with me. If more people will become like that in Korea and America then Unification Church will cover the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if you die, you will have to carry on in spirit world. Do you think what I am telling you is real’? You cannot say that you must go to spirit world and find out. If your thinking is absolutely correct then you know the consequence that is going to come; you don’t have to go and find out.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must also understand that Cain is important. Abel without Cain cannot achieve anything. First, do you know Cain’s position is that of first born, or Satan’s son? Abel is in God’s son’s position, born second. The ideal of creation is for the first son to be God’s son and the second son also to be God’s son. So in restoration the second son must take over the elder son’s place. How can he take over Cain’s position? By force or fighting? Did Adam and Eve fall by Satan’s force?</p>
|
||||
<p>They failed by force because it was against their will. Eve did not want that until she was seduced. We have to take the opposite way, the loving way, to restore the fall. Without Cain you cannot inherit the firstborn’s position; only through Cain can you receive the firstborn’s position. This is why Jacob bought the elder son’s position from his brother, Esau; then for 21 years he really worked hard, and on that foundation he came back and lived harmoniously with Esau.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your position here is Jacob’s position. In that position you really bow down low and care about your people and restore them; then you come back to the parents with them. You have to work in such a way that the people trust you so much that they want to give you everything because they feel more secure that way. You feel exactly like that toward me, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a paradoxical thing, but if you want to die then you will live. Those who lose, will gain. Those who will become low, will become high. That formula always works. I have worked hard just to satisfy this formula; God has worked hard to satisfy this formula.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you know this, it is up to you whether you successfully carry it out. I feel that even if I stay in America, if you are not doing your mission correctly then I will not come speak to you on Sunday mornings. Do you know why? I have told you beforehand everything I expect you to carry out.</p>
|
||||
<p>Four years have gone by, and this is the first day of the fifth year. Check back about how serious you have been, and compare it with how serious you must be. Should I stop speaking here? Do you understand now’? Step by step I have been working on this foundation. If Americans won’t do this, how can I help them? I tell you to do this and teach you why and how, but if man does not do his 5 per cent then God’s dispensation leaves that place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once I go back, even if you come to see me I will not speak in English, or even Japanese. This is the will of God. There is law on this earth, but in spirit world you cannot compromise the law even a fraction of an inch. I am living under this strict law. You now know this law. I am telling you exactly the way it is. It is so strict that I have no friend or anyone to consult with; I am just desperate to meet that extremely rigid standard.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is not something for Mother to know; what Mother needs to do is follow me obediently. That’s her responsibility, and our children’s also. I am telling them to grow up strong, for I have many things to discuss with them when they are adults. You can understand what I mean by that. God has hope, has an opening, because He has me on earth right now. You must understand what I am to God and what you are to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t ever think that this is just another day, or this year just another year. The next several years will be most crucial, and it is all up to us. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
100
content/speeches/1980/our-tradition.md
Normal file
100
content/speeches/1980/our-tradition.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,100 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "OUR TRADITION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:43:17+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:43:17+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/our-tradition.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 15, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>The idea of tradition has various meanings for different people; for instance, the British are said to have honored a long tradition; an organization cherishes its tradition and a church honors its tradition. A family also thinks highly of its tradition. Tradition is important in religions; the Jews especially feel very deeply about their tradition. As Unification Church members, we need a tradition also.</p>
|
||||
<p>All men need tradition, but what about God? He also needs a tradition. We know that traditions seem to change as history changes. Can tradition which changes with the course of history be different from the direction of heaven? Where does tradition begin, and where will it go?</p>
|
||||
<p>One symbol in the title of this speech means “inherit”, or transfer from one to another. One other symbol means to connect, in the sense of centering around the subject; thus, the meaning is that of inheriting something from someone, connecting with the leadership. What do you bring under your control? Everything has to be included and coordinated under someone’s control. We know that the fortune and trend of heaven has a connection with our individual everyday life. We are not merely moving about as individuals.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a law and order which guides history, and we move accordingly. We don’t act at random by ourselves, but in accordance with tradition. The tradition of eyes dictates that they be found in a certain place on the face, forming a pair. The nose is situated in relationship to the eyes. That is the order, but what about the law of the eyes? It dictates that the eyes must blink in order to remain moist and be able to watch objects in the world. The mouth has to smell, and the mouth speak and eat.</p>
|
||||
<p>Could the nose say, “I’m tired of my job. Let’s change roles”? The nose protrudes and is always in a position to be hit, whereas the mouth is safe in its flatness, so why not have them trade places? The eyes might feel they have to be working constantly when they are awake, while the mouth can rest, so they want more time to rest. The hands and feet and arms all have their own law and order; all life continues under natural law.</p>
|
||||
<p>Following what steps does tradition come into being in this big universe? According to Oriental philosophy, heaven comes first, then earth, and then men. Thus, in a family heaven is represented by father, earth by mother, and mankind by children. Can you agree with that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Where does your body come from? Of course it comes from the earth. The mind and spirit come from heaven. Where does your conscience come from? That comes from your physical parents. So when we examine ourselves we know we must be from heaven and earth and mankind. Everyone has hair on their head and on their body in the same way that the earth has trees, grass or moss covering its surface. When you come to the West for the first time and see people with blue eyes, you feel you are looking into a lake. A person’s nose reminds you of mountain ranges, and his mouth reminds you of the flatlands.</p>
|
||||
<p>You take after your parents, don’t you? You have hair and skin, a fat layer and muscle just like the composition of the layers of the earth. Your skeleton of bones, with bone marrow deep within, is exactly like the composition of the earth, with its molten core and rock layers. The earth can be compared to muscle, and the body fluids which promote easy movement are similar to the water on earth. In overall structure you resemble the earth, and in specific characteristics you resemble your parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your eyes and nose come from your father or mother, and so forth. Maybe it would be ideal for one eye to come from your mother, the other from your father; one nostril from each parent, and so forth. You may think it is ideal to inherit exactly half and half from each parent, but it doesn’t work that way. The ideal must conform to order and law. Why does tradition dictate that we walk in a certain way? Why don’t we walk like cats? Nothing comes into being in a random way, but only in an orderly way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Although our body resembles earth, we take after our parents in specific type and shape. In addition, we take after a higher being, God. Have you ever seen your conscience or felt it with your hands? Is it smooth and round? What color is it? What shape would you like it to be? If it were round, it would just roll around quite easily, but when it wanted to sit down it would be very unstable; so maybe you wouldn’t want it to be round. If it were square then it could easily sit down. Then maybe you would think it should have every shape so it could be comfortable in every situation. You might say you want to take after the good in everything. There must be some original shape which we want our conscience to take after. There are certain things the world needs, so perhaps your conscience could be a shape needed by the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is the food you eat good or bad? You think it is good because you take it inside of you. You are actually eating part of the earth. All the mineral elements of earth are found in the food you eat. Since you take after God and you are made of elements from the earth, what would you like your conscience to look like? Your mind might want your conscience to take after your parents. The fact that the individual self contains aspects of its three parents means it controls these three big elements. When we see elements of these three parents in ourselves, we are conscious of being connected to them. You might think you don’t care about heaven, earth and your parents, but without them there is no you. You are the one who has custody and responsibility to see that everything works smoothly and happily. That’s who “I” am the one who manages it all.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you have the one quality of always thinking of yourself first and putting everything else second? Do you always want to make yourself the last of these three elements? Do you want to be the most or least important person on earth? There is no such thing as an important servant! There has to be a master before there is such a thing as a servant. Let me ask again, would you want to be president, or just an average citizen? Would you like to be president of the world, or just the United States? President of the universe, or just the world?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we think big like that? We do so in spite of ourselves. It is because we are the end product of the three realms-heaven, earth, and man. We must know clearly why we want to be the best and the highest of everything. It is because man is the product of three parents and he wants to be the subject controlling all these three elements inside himself. Due to your ancestry you are born to want to be the subject of the entire world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who bequeaths that tradition, heaven, earth or man? How can we tell? It is because man is the center of heaven and earth that he wants to assume the central role. Which time do you have the feeling of wanting to be most important-when you are trying to be high or low? Would you want to walk at treetop level, or on the lowest flatland? Both high and low are good and they derive from each other; without the ideal of high there is no such thing as low. The standard of creation will become upside down if a person tries to maintain that the standard of high is low. This is why order is very important. First things must come first, not second.</p>
|
||||
<p>We might be justified in thinking that we have high so that we can come down low, and that a narrow place exists so that we can go to a wide place. A narrow place would like to go to a broad place, and a high place to a low place, and also vice versa. If you experience this in yourself then you conclude that both places are good. You cannot think that the high is good and the low is not good at all; for example, you cannot just inhale or exhale. You take fresh air in and then let it out so you can take more in. In another instance, you need a philosophy of why things are the way they are so that you will not despise lower people.</p>
|
||||
<p>With this point of view, every place you may find yourself is good. You can only feel this way if you have an overall philosophy; otherwise, you feel there are low and high people and dislike one or the other. That will lead you to an inharmonious attitude in life, and you will tend to look only at isolated circumstances. Low and high are actually the same.</p>
|
||||
<p>We observe various phenomena on earth, such as low and high pressure areas; these contrasts always exist, but they are essentially one. Jesus taught that if a person would become high that he should become low. It is easiest to become low, but then you discover you cannot help but go up. If a person really tries to go down low, he will suddenly find himself up high. The Western way of thinking does not reason this way, but you will probably need this kind of thought all the rest of your life.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the motion of climbing, your leg has to step up and then come down, not in a straight line, but in a round motion. When you move, your whole body has to follow, but ultimately it comes into unity down at your foot, not higher up; your foot is the most stable place. We can carry this analogy farther and deduce that the point of unity on earth is not in the high places but in the low places. We conclude that unity on earth should take place in the low places. When a country comes into being, unity begins with the common sense and philosophy held by the laborers, not just by the people in government. Since we are trying to bring the world into unity, I drive you out to the lowest place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Maybe you think this is oversimplified. There is no such thing as being too simple; the world is simple; order is simple. We are the most important people, but the conclusion is that we can go in the wrong direction if we don’t know why this is so. Your whole body will go wherever your feet go. Your spirit does not go in a separate direction from your body; wherever you go your whole being goes with you, and you are the harmonizing center. When you are pursuing God, your body and spirit will come along. When you are pursuing your body, your mind and conscience will come too. Do you understand this relationship?</p>
|
||||
<p>You want your conscience, spirit and body to like you, not just one or two of these. If you are like that then you are in subject position to earth, heaven and mankind. Such a subject is very important. Is this strange content to speak about? Sometimes people just pursue their consciences or their bodies and leave everything else behind; it is important to bring everything into unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever you find yourself divided, you must remind yourself you are a very important being. Why? You have this tradition into which you are born; it is just that until now you have not known about it.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are three elements in spirit world- heaven, paradise and hell. Even eyes are composed of three elements-the pupil, which denotes the spirit and God, the center of all being; then there is the iris, which represents conscience, and the white, representing earth. Maybe you don’t care about others, but just care about your body. Then you are like a person who has only white eyes, with no iris or pupil. You would look like a monster. Some people think only spirit is important; they would have no iris or white-only black pupil. All three are necessary.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you say “I”, you can think about your “eye” and what I have taught you this morning. If you feel this way then everything will support you. Now you know how the heaven, earth and man philosophy came into being.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does God want to stand behind or in front of you? Can we say that God is inside you, and the rest of you is outside? When you are moving, which is inside and which outside? If God dwells in a space inside you somewhere then you are outside and God is inside following you. The outside is an enclosure to protect the inside, to receive the impact of a foreign object. We have to know we are the outside enclosure to protect God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can we say God created man to protect Himself? Do you build a house so that you can watch over it, or so that it can protect you? Also, everything is around man to protect him, since he is thinking and moving all the time. Now you know you are very valuable. You must also know you are the fruit of a growing plant. The only reason a farmer nurtures the trees in his orchard, expecting them to grow abundantly, is so he can harvest their fruit. The farmer doesn’t harvest the branches or leaves, but the fruits of the tree. If God is a farmer then all men are the fruits of His labor. This is exactly what you are, the fantastic result for which God created all the universe. The fruit has all the elements of the tree.</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone pulls you by the hair it hurts. Not only your body but your spirit and conscience will say Ouch! When all three shout out, the whole world will hear and even God will ask what happened. When God sees that the body is alive but the spirit is sick and the conscience is sleeping or dead, how heartbroken He will be as Master of that creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is good to like something, but every being must like it along with you. If you like something then usually your parents like it too. In the same way, if you like something, all things and God will like it too. When you are sad, they will share your sadness. In other words, that being inherits all the elements of creation, including the ideal. “I” is such a center of the whole creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you take a big magnifying glass and look at individualism, who is it centered around? If it is centered around money and free sex then is it valuable? Certainly not. Previously you have strongly advocated the American style of individualism, but compare it to what I have just introduced to you. Even if this is false, you would like to follow it, but it so happens that this is the truth, which makes it all the more valuable. Now you can forget your past philosophy, if you had one. Again, “I” inherits the tradition and process of history, of the creation, and of the ideal of creation. If you live with a firm understanding of this then you really are the center of the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to have a sound philosophy. This is important knowledge in the spirit world, but it is not taught to any students on earth except this bunch of humble people. Heaven allowed you to find this important truth because you persisted in following a man who is persecuted and vilified by the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you still happy, no matter what the world does to you? When you are really happy all kinds of body fluids run down your face-from your eyes, nose and mouth-and you don’t even notice it. Can I trust that you are that happy today?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now do you know that your eyes are really precious? Will that kind of precious person visit prostitutes and look at women’s behinds? Will you follow a strange girl who beckons to you in the street? If you do, then all things will cry, feeling that they are perishing; all mankind will cry behind you. Where can you be forgiven and receive sympathy? Nowhere, and soon you will be unprotected by the universal power. But if you really know your value and live accordingly then the whole universe will protect you. Now you know how important you are.</p>
|
||||
<p>So what tradition have you inherited? Now you know the steps of creation and ideal of creation. If you really know that then you have inherited something of great value. After that, what would your conscience like to resemble? You have inherited God and the earth, so you would like to take after them; you also take after your parents. Which would you like your conscience to take after? If you are the center of everything good, your conscience would want to take after you. That means your mind takes after you, and then your spirit will also take after you. Then your body, spirit and conscience will not disagree with you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since you are ideal, your conscience will take after you. That is your tradition; what others are there? First man comes into being, then woman; this is also tradition. Is it traditional for man to fight woman? What do they do instead? What does loving each other mean? You might say man’s tradition and woman’s tradition must be equal, but actually one must be subject and the other object.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you study women in this world, you see that they control men. What should they do if they are not supposed to do that? If ten women fought one man, who would win? The man, of course! He would knock everyone out, and then maybe sit down for a smoke. A woman will never be stable all by herself; even if a small bird flies by, she will be distracted. Imagine a world where woman was subject; you can imagine the world would be unstable, never knowing what would happen next.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to a certain Chinese character, when women get together they are very noisy. In Chinese philosophy the worst concept is expressed by a symbol for three women. Women’s eyes never look straight ahead but are always wandering, which indicates they are not firmly situated.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how able a woman may be, it is inconceivable that she could become subject of all mankind. If women were subject, do you think science in America would have advanced this far? I see frequently that Mother is scared whenever one of our children rides on a motorbike; sometimes they just fly along and leap over bumps, and when they land on the ground Mother’s heart does also. If the Wright sisters had invented the airplane do you think it would have flown?</p>
|
||||
<p>I think the only kind of people who would say I am not being fair are the women who put on men’s clothes and act like men.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus had to love himself and then he could love women. That is the tradition of creation. There have been many wars in history, in which people fought to protect the righteous side and what it stands for; can you conceive of women generals fighting these fierce wars? Women represent the earth. A country where women are dominant will not prosper, and will eventually perish. There is no question that women have the dominant role in America today; ask the citizen of any other country. American men are not as influenced by any other element as they are by women. We know that the American family structure is in jeopardy.</p>
|
||||
<p>The department stores devote most of their floor area to women’s things, and allot only a small space for men. This shows you that women’s minds are not so stable, that they go in for variety all the time. For every season, and even every time of day they want different clothing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whoever is subject must assume responsibility for all things around him and for the entire group. This responsibility is a very important part of being subject. Women do not like to assume responsibility as much as men do. Even though women want to be responsible, their total strength and power has to be invested also. Do women prefer to protect their husbands, or be protected by them? Is the subject the one who protects or who needs protection? Whoever rebels without listening to reason cannot be listened to. Certainly you would rather not hear some of the things I tell you Sunday after Sunday because they are painful, but it is good to hear them because that is the only way you can change.</p>
|
||||
<p>Through the Principle we know that the problem of chastity and morality began with woman. If you carefully observe society today you will see that women are the changeable element, not men. They are certainly important, but what will the outcome be if men just follow women? Today we see confusion and uncertainty. If this continues twenty more years, what will happen to this country?</p>
|
||||
<p>Once tradition is set, who is better in observing it, men or women? When a situation becomes very difficult, who is better able to endure year after year? The way men are built shows they are better able to shoulder responsibility. So, are women subject or object? Not by your choice, but by the tradition of creation they are object. Even the Bible says that God made woman by taking a rib from Adam, not the other way around. First God made man, and then made woman after that pattern and shape.</p>
|
||||
<p>Subjectivity is even reflected in man’s broad shoulders; while women have broad hips, representing earth, men’s shoulders represent heaven. When put together there is balance. When they achieve complete harmony then they are equal. When they are isolated they certainly cannot be equal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why is this topic so important that I risk hurting your feelings to say this? It seems simple enough, but a simple misunderstanding can divert the world into a wrong direction. This is actually very important. At one glance one might ask what difference it makes, but if the order of the universe is just slightly diverted then the whole world will be chaotic. Due to a lack of understanding of fundamental orderliness Western civilization has been thrown into turmoil. We can generalize that everything lives on only when subject and object are in harmony. If they are not, they cannot prosper over a long period of time.</p>
|
||||
<p>We see men and women who find nothing wrong with living with several different people for various lengths of time, at their whim. Basically, people today would prefer to live by themselves, but since they cannot do away with the law of creation they try to do the minimum possible by living together and perhaps having children; there is no solid unity between them, however. They feel independent from each other, and live alone as they please. This kind of life can never prosper and be everlasting. Children of such relationships cannot inherit the tradition of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Subject and object must always go up and down together. Otherwise, there is no continuity. Once tradition is confirmed we have to keep confirming it by passing it along. A civilization that does not do so is not following the order of the universe. If it is not continued then the power of the universe will not continue to protect it.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would women like to take hold of? Do we see and hear for ourselves or someone else? It is for the other element, the other object that we see and hear. When you speak you are not talking to yourself but to your object, just as you smell something more for the sake of others than yourself. An object that is rightly situated in front of its subject is good to taste. To the object, the subject is good t° taste, and so forth. For women, men are like that, and for men, women are like that, once they are ideally situated.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your eyes are made for you to love your subject or object, not to draw the love of others to yourself. Thinking more deeply, all our senses are meant to enhance the standard of love for everyone, including God, not to draw their love to ourselves. It is clearly wrong to think that your senses are meant to draw others to you. The beginning must be straight, because it will affect the outcome. It must be understood once and for all that all these faculties are for the purpose of loving your counterpart, rather than drawing their love to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far most women envision the ideal as being married and going to their husband’s house to be loved. Eventually that may happen, but not immediately. We must drastically change this concept of the ideal, and this job rests on you. Your thinking in the past did not rest on solid ground; while you may not understand what I am teaching you now, it will last, while your thinking from the past will be temporary. My thinking is more reasonable than any other because it is based on the tradition of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you give everything away again and again, there will be a well at the bottom of your container, constantly filling you up. You can believe this; since it conforms to the law of the universe, that law will help you, encouraging you to act according to the law. Though you may seem to lose at first, gradually you will gain and gain, for according to order and tradition your neighbors as well as the power of the universe will come to assist you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people approve of it because the universe itself is that way. Don’t feel that love starts somewhere else; you must feel that it begins with yourself. You must have a straight start, not a crooked, up and down beginning. If both men and women make a straight start, when they meet their two forces will turn together instead of colliding destructively. This is why first love becomes so valuable; all five senses are directed at that point and you think of nothing else. It is no good if your senses are focused in different directions, even if one of them likes orderliness.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are five physical senses, plus the so-called “sixth sense”, but I am now talking about a seventh sense, the sense of heart; all seven senses should come to one focal point. The senses of a person are all poured out on that focal point of first love. Americans are proud of being Americans, yet they throw their first love away on just anyone, and only scars remain later. No one can be proud of or make sense of that.</p>
|
||||
<p>But from this very moment if you begin everything from the focal point of love then you are being revived. From whom must your love start? From yourself. This doesn’t mean that first you receive and then give, but first you give and then receive. After that it doesn’t matter who gives love first, because love is in motion, but giving is the first step. That’s how the universe is. You may say this is so simple that it is not worth mentioning, but nevertheless it is easy to misconstrue or mix up.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is not something I devised. The universe happens to be this way and I am merely telling you that it is important. Once something has a plus or minus electrical charge, it will repel a like charge, but until it is polarized it will not reject anything. This is the law of the universe. American men and women aren’t like that, however; regardless of what approaches, they will accept everything. Perhaps deep inside they feel it is wrong to be that way, but they are not strong enough to reject it because they see everyone else doing it. But that is not from their original nature. The true way is to reject anything else once you have made strong unity with another person. If a couple is happily married, the woman will fiercely reject any other woman trying to join her marriage, and the man will fiercely reject another man. That reaction does not stem from jealousy but from the protective force of the universe. Once two people are united, what could cut their union in half? Nothing.</p>
|
||||
<p>When two are united, this aspect of plus and minus is found in every aspect of themselves. Then their eyes become plus and minus, for instance. What has come into being is the power of love. I illustrated this polarization through the simple example of a magnet, and our relationships should also be that consistent and strong. What about a plus that has not yet taken a minus? At that time a plus and plus do not repel each other. Modern science does not view things in this way. I know that this important point is overlooked in the academic world. If science would take this simple explanation into consideration then it could have a much clearer direction, and science would be much easier to understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once enough polarized electrical force is gathered in the sky, lightning is created when the positive charge meets its negative counterpart. But until the force is great enough to be discharged, it can coexist with another like charge. Before marriage a man enjoys spending all his time with his male friends, but after marriage that friendship cannot continue the same way. Is it this way in America, just as in Korea? Are you sure?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you cut a magnet into tiny, tiny pieces, each portion will have the same properties, with the poles repelling like charges. In the same way, once the force of love is established, its magnetic property will never change. If a manmade force tries to work in the opposite direction, the greater force of the universe will try to eliminate that unlawful situation. The universe will do everything to assist this plus-minus situation to materialize, and once that happens it will help disperse any contrary force. Once the universal power finds a resting place, it doesn’t change. Whatever fails to harmonize with this power will drift and become spent.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might still be confused and doubt whether this definitely works. Why does the sick part of your body hurt? That is the place where subject and object are not really in harmony and that relationship is what the universal power tries to chase away. If you cut yourself, harmony is destroyed and immediately the universal power opposes that unprincipled situation, continuing to facilitate mending. When healing is complete, the pain is relieved. Pain, even heartache, is always present where the give and take relationship is not harmonious. When men and women have a good love relationship they feel whole and happy, but when it is cut off they feel pain because the universe wants them to mend the situation right away.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know that the most painful thing in the universe is not a physical pain, but the pain resulting from the sickness of love. If there are many irregular situations in a country, it is destined to perish and a new nation will appear in its place. That is the situation we find in this country. Americans want happiness, but they must know that it begins with orderliness; only harmony with the universal tradition will heal sickness and pain and add prosperity and happiness. Happiness must be based on love, which is nothing else but having the subject and object knowingly situated correctly in every area.</p>
|
||||
<p>If in your teen years you start on this orderly and harmonious level, then you will continue to go up as you mature, never sinking down. If you begin a business on these principles then it will prosper and be admired by others. How happy will the family be whose husband and wife cherish this, each wanting to be the best husband or wife in the world. Such a wife would want to enter into her husband’s cells and stay there for the rest of her life. The man would feel the same way.</p>
|
||||
<p>When such a wife goes to spirit world she is no longer simply a woman, for by becoming one with her husband she has inherited the qualities of a man as well, and so she can go anywhere in spirit world. Once you as a minus become one with a plus, you can love even your own body. You can love your hand because it is the hand your husband loves so much. You might not have loved your foot, but because your husband loves it, you can love it. Then your foot will feel it has arrived in the ideal, thinking it is the happiest being in the whole body. You feel happy just hearing me speak of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>All your five senses want to go to the place of true love. Your ears badly want to hear something 24 hours a day which they never tire of. Your eyes want to see something for eternity and feel it still is not enough. That thing they want to see and hear is true love. What is it that the ear doesn’t want to hear? Untrue love. That means that your ears most hate to hear that the person you love is gone away. If your eyes and ears miss that person then the rest of your body loses power because it misses that love so much.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your sparkling eyes most want to see your first true love. First love is so concentrated and intense an experience that even God cannot cut it in half. This is the power of your first love. When we know the truth, we know what a crime American parents are committing toward their children by being an example of destroying the first love that should be cherished eternally.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have a certain standard for first love, your standard is likely to be very high for the rest of your life. Nothing else can match the standard of first love for you. How beautiful are the sons and daughters born from the tradition of that first love. Even if you taste the waste of your child, it won’t offend you; if you have attained complete unity then it is not dirty feeling. When you have a bowel movement, does its smell]1 offend you? Is it torture to stay in the bathroom, or is it like smelling perfume? If you are so valuable that the universe protects you, that smell should not offend you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you attain perfect unity in your marriage, the odors that once offended you, like smelly feet, will not seem as bad. You won’t mind anything that your spouse says to you, except, “I don’t love you.” That’s the one thing you can’t stand to hear. When I first came to America I heard that couples say, before they leave for the office, “I love you,” and then again when they come home, and I wondered whether they really meant it. If the man really means it he should show it in other ways, like cherishing something of his wife’s because it is part of her.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is not revealed where your gestures are, but where your mind and heart are. It is not possible to show your mind to others; your love will show in your actions without your saying anything. I just noticed that three hours have passed. Is this topic interesting to you? The tradition and course are there, and you have to realize the rest.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your hands have many beautiful ways of touching your best friend, your loving parents, and so forth, but the most beautiful of all is the touch you have for your love. When you grasp your love’s hands and ask your hand if it is happy, it will answer, “Yes, yes, yes.” Your mouth will keep saying it is happy, and even your feet will tingle. That’s the kind of husband-wife love everyone dreams about.</p>
|
||||
<p>In America women wear the bare minimum of clothing and reveal their bodies, but in Korea you would never see part of a woman’s breast. Deep inside a woman may think that when she meets her first love she will take everything off, so her marriage day is a day of liberation. For the first time she will open her door the widest and the sunshine will flood in. Oriental people would never criticize such a couple for overdoing their first expression of love; they understand it is the most beautiful thing that can take place on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>What a contrast this is to love American style! That love is like the pebbles and stones found everywhere on the beach, with nothing new about it, but Oriental love is like precious gold, wrapped in fine cloth and put deep in a safe. Which love would you choose?</p>
|
||||
<p>When we talk about love everyone is happy. You miss your love far more than your breakfast. You have discriminating tastes. I could go on and on talking about tradition in all areas, but I have focused in particular on men and women. Why is love most precious? What’s so good about bringing everything together? It is good because in love the life of a man and woman will be grafted together, forming the beginning of a new life point. The very tradition of life is passed on from this point, to children who perfectly resemble their parents. The children’s life starts at the point where their mother and father are grafted together.</p>
|
||||
<p>Plus and minus in God are separated in the creation, and then joined together at the point of their love. Why are children born? The life of parents meets horizontally with love, but God’s vertical love will enter there as well. At that point the greatness of creation will take place automatically. When that happens, life will just burst forth, and another God is to be born. The parents are participants in the work of God’s creation, at the point where God’s love meets their love.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s joy at creating Adam and Eve is experienced by the parents in a horizontal way when they have a child. You have to know the joy of giving birth to both sons and daughters to fully experience the joy of God. This is why the four position foundation is so important. You cannot physically encompass the entire world, but by embracing your children you can embrace the entire world and God. That is the ideal of God’s creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>This very point where God’s love joins man’s love and life begins is the most solemn and meaningful of all ceremonies. This tradition has continued from the time of God’s creation of the first ancestors until this moment. How can you make light of it? We can say that this love is a nest where God’s life and love settles, where your most beloved children’s life and love begin. What ceremony could be more precious than this? You could bow down a thousand times in adoration and still it would not be enough. There is no room for any disruptive force or unhappiness to enter here, only true life and love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Again, this is why love is of the utmost importance; nothing else has nearly as much meaning, or lasts without end. If you actually live in this love on earth, when you die your spirit will fly straight like a rocket into heaven. You won’t have to go through some process, but you will be skin to skin with God. We have to have some way of becoming one with God, and this connecting point is the meeting point of life and love.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this perspective, American men and women, more so than any other, are like gangsters of love, like Hells Angels. How different is this pure love from the rapes and prostitution we hear about every day! If you are really true Moonies then when you hear about such things you tremble with anger. If you brothers found the most beautiful woman in the world stark naked in your bed, what would you do? You would have to be like a eunuch, feeling completely neutral. Our standard of conduct and of love is not one inch less than that. You might ask why I didn’t say these things a long time ago, but that was not the right time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I often hear about your concern for your fiancés, and after awhile I cannot help laughing. When people ask when the wedding will take place I laugh again. Do you understand what I am trying to say? You are talking about marriage, but how far along are you in preparation? First you must investigate the tradition which you and your spouse come from, and whether you are charged with ambition to strike forward for true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Lightning makes a great noise. If you could measure the electricity of first love, how much voltage would you find there, and how much noise would it make? The noise would be so big it would wake God up. Love is the string which attaches you to God. You will not contact God personally, but reach out to Him through your husband or wife. A plus must go through minus, and minus through plus. A man cannot go to the plus part of God directly but must go through the minus; a minus must go through the plus to reach the minus part of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t dance holding your hand in one position all the time, but move it up and down and around in conjunction with your other hand. You need the circuit of energy that flows between men and women before you can reach the highest Being. Love does not happen in isolation; plus and minus must come into unity as part of the whole, bursting into happiness. The power of all this is strong enough to move the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that I have explained this to you, are you going to remember it for the rest of your life and put it all into practice? This is where we begin to create the ideal world. Everybody wants to create everything with love. The first time, I have to create with love; next time I have to create the family with love. Then everything-family, tribe, nation-with love. “I” am the center of all creation. In other words, without you, nothing can be done; you are indispensable. This is how the ideal world will be realized. This is logical reasoning.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are actually making God a perfect creator. That’s why you are important. The self which is changing is not the right kind. The self which is unchanging and consistent is what is needed. Since man needs that kind of world and universe, he must create himself, and so he needs this way of life of love. Without the self, or “I”, it cannot be achieved. That’s why we set out to create ourselves and our families, tribes and world like that, making the whole creation of God the same way.</p>
|
||||
<p>You never get tired of this work because each step brings you closer to love, and your surroundings become a little richer with love. This is how we can go on and on. Our tradition is to create the tradition of love and life of the universe. There are no other ideals except that. When we think of the ideal we should think that “I” am the center of the ideal, making it all possible. That ideal will be realized when out effort reaches God Himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world and God will be realized in that ideal. Once this relationship becomes real, how strongly will God be involved with us? The love we are pursuing is not just for a few days or years, but for eternity, and we must take it to spirit world. We can never be tired creating love. Once you get rid of your wrong ideas and bad conditioning you can realize all the fundamentals and start creating the new world on God’s side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Through your family you will see God and the universe. The Unification Church is launching the foundation of the ideal family and of God on earth, based on this very precise understanding. It is more logical than any scientist has ever described. If your physical family discovers that this is what you are achieving in the Church, will they reject you or bow down? Only on this basis can you cherish your husband or wife. Since you are responsible for the recreation of the universe with love, you become important and God will feel you are indispensable.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who are determined they will make themselves like that, becoming the masters of love and creating their families in love on earth and in heaven, raise your hands. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
95
content/speeches/1980/persecution-and-blessing.md
Normal file
95
content/speeches/1980/persecution-and-blessing.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,95 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "PERSECUTION AND BLESSING"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:40:19+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:40:19+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/persecution-and-blessing.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">May 1, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere International Training Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>As you know, today is the anniversary of the founding of our Church in 1954: this marks the 27th year. The history of the last 26 years has been a history of persecution. Why have we been persecuted? It had to come so the; we could receive blessings in the end. People have puzzled about why’ Good people and religious people down through history have always been persecuted. In trying to understand this, people have speculated that perhaps there is no God at all; if He really were omnipotent then why would His people suffer?</p>
|
||||
<p>It has always been true that under persecution a good person would become stronger. while a self: centered person would begin to lean to the evil side. This pattern is ages old, and even sodas we find that the moment we let ourselves lean toward the bad side. we feel ourselves weakening. Regardless of a person’s position, once he decides to stand apart from the side of goodness he begins toe weaken.</p>
|
||||
<p>The question is what hat causes a person to feel that way. The rich people of the world always seem to be the rascals and scoundrels, not the good people. Once a person veers to the bad side, it is hard to return to the good side; but once he is aware of his situation and realizes why good people are persecuted, he can hold tightly to goodness. Under these circumstances, we have to conclude there are two kinds of god-one who helps propagate goodness, and one who ho multiplies evil and helps evil people to prosper. Then, we would ask, did these two gods create the world together or was it the creation of just one or the other?</p>
|
||||
<p>Man has always searched to find whether man is originally good or bad; some say that originally man was good, while others feel that originally he was bad, but is overcoming evil and getting better day by day. In this confused and hazy situation, people don’t know which way to go. Logically, we say that if a bad god had created the world then the beginning would be bad and the outcome would be bad. But everyone has a conscience. Which is alive and struggling against the stream of badness in the world. Why does conscience exist and why does it word; that way? If a bad god created the world then there would be no room for conscience.</p>
|
||||
<p>We could think; either that conscience came into being after man was created, or that it was created along with man. How can we say it has been part of man all the time? How is it that conscience has been such a strong force in history and where does it come from? Would it be possible for a light to shine in the darkness if it didn’t receive power from somewhere else? People have seen that the power of conscience is always present, so we can conclude that it must be powered by, energy from somewhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we know about God, we feel that conscience must be powered by energy from God, and that it will continue to fight against the evil in history until evil is conquered and dispersed. But the evil in man will always confront goodness and not let it go freely on its way. Thus the person of conscience is also tempted by evil: how have these two elements come to divide man? We can surmise that along the way some accident occurred which caused man to contain these two opposing elements.</p>
|
||||
<p>We build a machine to work and function correctly. It is not necessary for the whole thing to break down for it to stop working; when just one part breaks down then the whole machine will not work. We can realize that one part of ourselves is broken the conscience is intact, but something else is amiss. We can see that somehow it is our body that has ceased to function correctly. Man’s conscience is still in its original state, but the body must be repaired to function correctly.</p>
|
||||
<p>We see three types of people in the world who lives absolutely by his conscience; one kind who sometimes does and sometimes doesn’t. and finally, the kind of person who never tries to think about the meaning behind things, and only lives for his own profit. If there are two gods, then the evil god can Basil, dominate the people in the third category, plus often the people in the second category. The God of goodness can only have connection with people in the first category, however.</p>
|
||||
<p>The third category will be those who emphasize what the body wants, while people in the second category have a standard of conscience which changes according to their circumstances. A person in the first category however is so conscientious that love is part of his motivation in whatever he does. The world is a museum of people, good, bad and in-between. God and Satan battle over who gains people in the different categories. Satan easily invades the second and third groups. whereas God works the other way trying to strengthen man’s conscience.</p>
|
||||
<p>In every competition there are rules to obey and there is no exception for good and evil; The rules must be kept. What kind of rule would apply to all situations in the universe? Around us we see that nations have laws which were made to protect their people; laws are intended to protect goodness from being invaded.</p>
|
||||
<p>A man must have true love before he can be a true man. Before we can say God is a true God. He must have true love. We can only think of a true rule in these teens. Then what is this true love? Any person, whether good, bad or in-between, can claim he is acting out of true love, but how can we recognize true love?</p>
|
||||
<p>True love likes and embraces everything, whether in man’s world, God’s world, or the world of the universe. If true love shone like the sun rising in the morning, everything would see and admire it, and never look elsewhere. The eyes of everyone in spirit world will be fixed upon it. Who will get to it first? Would everyone rush at it, without order, or would there be a procedure and sequence for getting there? Even true love should have order, shouldn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<p>There is an order in man’s body, and each limb and organ always appear in the same place. likewise, when true love appears, those who are closest to being “true” should go there first. The true man can become closest to true love. But when true love doesn’t show itself then the center of heaven is empty. Until the true man and true love appear, the real heaven is empty. God is trying to widen His territory, and domain of goodness to include everything. man is raised up enough to be included here, all things will come under him.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to this standard are you a true man? Do you want to become a true man? Why weren’t we born as true men? Why is it we only try hard to become true men after we are born? Realizing that something fundamental is wrong with man. We come to the question of’ the fail; man is always trying to overcome the effects of the fall. fallen men live in the area where God does not dominate, and their fervent desire is to return to the original area, but some material is needed to form a bridge. That material is a true man. Finally, God forms a bridge to enable man to go right into His heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>Viewed in this light, it is clear that a small set of rules govern all of history. and then it no longer appears complicated. But it is confusing when these rules are working on every level at the same time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Every man has a conscience, and without being told he knows what is right. A man’s mind has to have a purpose of goodness; an intense feeling, that you absolutely have to do something for goodness is almost a religious feeling.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you see the bright sun in the morning. don’t you expect that it is going to be a good day? If you meet someone you like early in the day. you feel that the day will be a fruitful one. When you meet a bad man. perhaps you feel it will be a fruitless day. A religious man has an advantage because he can feel that even meeting a bad man will bring him luck. No one can beat Unification Church members, because you know that difficulty and hardship will help you pay indemnity!</p>
|
||||
<p>If you travel in the countryside where there is no road then you travel up and down and round about to reach your destination. Unification Church members especially go everywhere to reach their destination. A bad man could not continue our way of life one day, for he would be too tired. We are tired too. but not discouraged. That is the difference. We can compare this to walking-ordinary people might take a whole lifetime to all; to Washington, but religious people might walk all the way to the Orient. They can go that far. Some people might climb only a 3,000 foot mountain, while religious people might climb a 30,000 foot mountain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even man, good or bad, powerful or weak, wants to reshape the world the way he likes it. Why is it so? How can you say it is permitted within the law? If a person has true love, anything can be done because everything he does is within the law. This is what many people don’t know. A person should have the purpose in his life of reaching true love, and no matter how long it takes, he still has to reach his destination.</p>
|
||||
<p>imagine that this blackboard space is ;he entire earth, and one person possesses a tiny speck of territory. If that person has true love ;hen he can ca! the whole world is his. Even God desires that true love. Everyone has that desire, but usually people don’t know why. The purpose of that desire is to guide them to find true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is good for everyone it have strong desire because it will carry us up high to true love. To get to that point a man should have absolute desire, without intense desire. a man will go wrong. Desire can be either good or bad. You have to be clear about this so you won’t be confused. since being contused causes you to lose power. We must know we are heading this way, because we need material to make a bridge, whether it is all things, man or spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The individual’s life is going there. and also providential history; everything is directed to that goal. Man’s life and history are preparing to get there. God also must go there, but without man God cannot be there. What is God’s true love? Is it God Himself, or some object? That object is true man. That true man and true God will live together cantering on true love. God can do anything He wants, so why does He make us suffer, and why does it salve so long to mend history? Without true man, God cannot fulfill His true love. We have an equal position in this.</p>
|
||||
<p>God created man to have true love but man fell; thus, God is agonized that true love has not been achieved. He has been trying to raise man so that they can both have true love. True God can hex e true love and true man. True man can have true God and true universe. True creation has true man and true God. True love is the most important-without that you cannot be a true man or possess true things. Do you really want true love then?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you go hungry for a few days, do you want true love more than food? You have experienced seven days fasting; one minute before the fast ends do you want true love or good food? In that one crucial minute you can destroy the purpose of your seven days. If you can feel that for true love you could even continue to fast then you have served the purpose of the fast.</p>
|
||||
<p>There have been thousands of years of human history and providential history, but now within one generation we can comer the whole distance to true love. If we really plant our stake in true love then God will be overjoyed. Then human life will have reached its goal and mankind can have joy. Everyone will say mansei. I must be the most foolish man in the world because no one likes persecution except me. But what is that foolish man going to accomplish? He knows this fact that true love is man’s goal. In that case am I really foolish or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why is this Unification Church necessary? If I just want to be proud of myself and boast about the Church I lead, people would ask what that would have to do with America and the world’s problems. I walk; a consistent way in my life; I founded the Unification Church as a vehicle for indemnity, so it goes the same direction I do. When this path of indemnity is finally done, a highway is laid for the entire world and there is nothing in the world that will be unconnected to everything else. Every thing will then be going in the same direction. When the world knows this, everyone will be grateful for finding hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are we here for? No matter what race we come from, when we reach true love we will have complete unity and there will be no fighting each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Old Testament era v. as the first stage of the dispensation, and its center was focused on material. The New Testament era is somewhat more advanced, with man the center of the dispensation. In the Completed Testament era, what would assume the center role? Love of God’s heart, or shimjung. Hasn’t this been the sequence of God’s orderly steps throughout history? We have arrived at a new concept one so far has been seeking or conceived of a heartistic God, but we are even talking about heartistic man and heartistic all things. They are all one in the realm of heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can achieve all that in one generation through our heart, body and all things, corresponding to the three levels of dispensation. If we do it within ourselves, we can erase that problem. What has the Unification Church achieved? We can solve the failures of history within our own lifetime and settle them all. We can achieve what people failed to do in the Old Testament. and New Testament eras, and enhance our love so that one day we can become true men. That’s what history has mainly been striving for.</p>
|
||||
<p>These three states include the major philosophies of man-materialism, humanism, and Godism. Even in the very early times there was a theism, or Godism, which over the years became humanism, and today has become materialism. Today it is even a crude form Of materialism; we could call it deteriorism! What ism is a disco dance? Any bad name would fit, but there is such a thing as rock bottom. By the time we hit that, we feel we are not going the right way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Fundraising is a pan of restoring, material. Then through witnessing we find people. Through home church we find heart. Once we have a clear idea and work at it this can all be finished in seven years: home church needn’t take a whole lifetime. Don’t you want to invest a good seven years? I was amazed to recall that yesterday (March 16th by the lunar calendar) was our 20th wedding anniversary. April 30, 1973 was the official start of my dispensation in America, that was the day I forgot my green card for permanent residence in America. Yesterday ended the seventh year here in America. The anniversary of’ these events came within 24 hours. All times and dates fall within the precise time frame of God’s Principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is thought that Jesus started his public ministry at the age of thirty, but actually it started at the age of 27. Today is the 27th anniversary of the Church, and it will untangle the unsuccessful past, all within the 24 hour period. Tremendous things are happening in history now-for instance, the failure of the rescue mission in Iran. If it had succeeded then of course President Carter would be reelected. But there is no intelligent explanation for its failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far history has been moving at a certain tempo, but recently events have speeded up so much that even news people wonder what is going on. America has been complacent toward Russia’s threat to the world, but now everyone is thinking again that Russia is a menace to this country and the world America needs strong leadership to counter that menace.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the time of Congressman Fraser’s downfall conservatives have begun a steady rise !to prominence, which no one expected. Hearing this explanation for it you should have great faith to go toward the goal and reach it. You think if you hit something with your fist that your hand will break, but no, the obstacle will shatter. This is what CARP is doing. Originally CARP leaders thought it was not feasible to strike out boldly in America, but now the, are finding that the obstacles will crumble</p>
|
||||
<p>First came the age of worshipping through material, then through man, and finally worship of the true God. Now we can combine everything together and fulfill it, so combine everything in history in yourself and go for broke. Know you will succeed Because of the weight of the true words you have. You will be heavier and tip the balance to your side. That is what I have always been doing – the world is on one end of the seesaw and I am on the other. I couldn’t sit still and sometimes I would go up and down, but I never got off the board: if I had, all history would have gone down the drain. The more people persecuted me, however, the more weight was added to my side. Heavenly law is working here. If evil attacks good. but goodness does not yield, evil will become weaker and weaker, and that side will get lighter and lighter. Every time you meet persecution you can become stronger and stronger.</p>
|
||||
<p>The high point of persecution came in 1976, and I declared that everyone in the world would come against me. Judaism. representing the Old Testament and Christianity representing the New Testament, have come against me: America representing the free world, has opposed me and communism has opposed me. All 127 countries where we sent missionaries persecuted us. Do you think I was beaten in that war? Everyone hates to admit it, but I really won. The pendulum has swung in the other direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now I can tell you to forget about history and concentrate on your own seven-year course. Now that you have inherited everything you can give it away. What if I told you that you don’t need home church? The authority to do home church rests with me, but what have you to do with me? The main problem is how you inherit the correct pattern from me in your own area; you have to have proof that I should give it to you. Actually you have no right to receive it, but if you can say that you are a son or daughter of the True Parents then you can say that I must leave it for you to inherit. Then I will agree.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the qualification for being a true son? Do true sons pack up and leave when they don’t agree with their parents? Many people today are doing it, though. Even if it’s not easy to be a true son, would you want to do it? Maybe one out of many children would struggle to stay home and be a true son. Such a child would say that he will never leave no matter what his parents do. He can say that his parents must be jealous at the thought that he w ill share true love with them and they can bear and kick him, but still he will not leave because he is determined to inherit true love. He will tell his parents, ” If you need my eyes. you can have them but I will stay.”</p>
|
||||
<p>God never sympathized with me, worrying if I had eaten or not. When I worked hard and then slept, God could say, “Do you know what time this is and you can still sleep?” You can only imagine. God thought that perhaps I would only last a few days and then run away, but He was surprised when I kept going. He was surprised whenever I went over a difficult barrier. Satan may be able to follow you over a certain height, so God will wonder whether you can make it over the highest point then and leave Satan behind. If you can make it over that highest point then Satan cannot follow you and your progress from there on is not so difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t think that Satan is all bad. If there were no Satan then you would not work; to pass your examination. Does anyone like exams? But you need to take an examination, don’t you? If you knew you weren’t going to be tested then you wouldn’t study. For every exam you pass you gain more knowledge and become more useful. Persecution is necessary for us to get blessing; also, if we get persecution then we keep going.</p>
|
||||
<p>The one tenth of your material that you tithe is the most precious part. An offering must be pure. Have you heard of how young , virgin girls were killed as offerings in ancient times? The criterion is to offer first love. Likewise with animals. The Old Testament era is the period when things of creation were given as an offering, while in the New Testament era man was dedicated as offering. In the Completed Testament era the standard of offering is elevated, and we experience sacrifice of heart. When we have dedicated everything for the sake of goodness it is painful to be called a Moonie and be rejected and misunderstood.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone must come to look upon that particular person as an offering. The best material should be used for offering, so a pure and wonderful person should be an offering. Even one should know that he or she is an offering; if we don’t let people know we are Moonies and let ourselves be persecuted, can we say we are an offering? Everyone should know we are Moonies and see that we are persecuted. Then we can be an offering. If we hide and let someone else do it then can we say we are an offering? People who know my ability will ask why I do things the way I do, letting everyone know we are Moonies. They say we would have many more members and have less persecution if we kept that fact quiet.</p>
|
||||
<p>But God has a timetable. so I push you to accomplish things. If you do them then you are all set. but if you wait until the last minute and God tells you to do it then God cannot wait if you fail to complete it. I make you do it in such away that once it is over you can tell God you are finished before He asks you.</p>
|
||||
<p>You will never understand how much I pushed myself to complete the dispensation on time, spending many sleepless nights planning If the dispensation had to be extended then there would be no assurance it could be completed so I did it in such a we, that I finished three years ahead of schedule. Now I am on safe territory.</p>
|
||||
<p>First we advance across the bridge formed by material and then by man. The only shine man can see clearly is material and other men. When some property belongs to your family, tribe, or nation, it is not unrelated to you, but though you are a citizen you do not own it personally. You cannot say that what belongs to your nation automatically belongs to you. The fifty states belong to the nation, not to individuals. Likewise, America belongs to the world. Even the earth is part of the cosmos, including spirit world. If the Messiah is going to bring the whole world and spirit world into unity, then he belongs to God. This confirms that the individual comes under the family, the family belongs to the tribe, the tribe to the nation, nation to the world, world to the cosmos, the cosmos to God, and God to absolute love.</p>
|
||||
<p>These are the steps, and by following this reasoning we conclude that we are living for the sake of true love; that’s what we all have to care about. Everything else is automatically included in true love. Whether carrying a handkerchief in your pocket or keeping an appointment, you do it for the sake of true love. When I sleep I snore loudly, and Mother goes into the next room. But my thought is that Mother should snore just as loudly beside me, in rhythm. What a scene that would make!</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korea we say that a man who has already reached his destination is a crazy man. That’s the kind of craziness God wants to see. Do you love true love, now? Why do you like me so much? If you work hard to make money, you want to give it all to me; even though it means getting no sleep, you want to see me. It’s hard to explain without understanding true love. Without it, thinking about uniting the races and the world would be pure fantasy.</p>
|
||||
<p>You want to rob me of something just like a child gets milk from its mother. Whenever I see a baby it id always eating something. The baby likes the person who feeds him very much. You have been eating invisible food now for almost three hours. Even the bitter food is tasty.</p>
|
||||
<p>To reach this destination. your course will lead you to all things of creation and to mankind. When someone asks what country you come from, do you tell them what state you were born, or that you are an American? You are always fundraising to catch people for true love. You are, fishing to catch people for love. When you fund raise you give not only your result but also your own money donating it to help build the bridge so all those people can cross. Now must contribute not only material but also men, and give them with God’s heart. We dedicate our families to that bridge. centering on love. When we recover our nation we offer it, and when we recover the world we offer that to God also. For the sake of true love we shall recover the universe and dedicate it to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Not just one or two things but all things will be gathered for the offering, plus men and heart. Our property, our bodies, and heart-when we dedicate everything we have to God, it is the same as offering all material, all people, and all their heart. Whose property is it then? God’s. Something may be yours, but since you dedicate it to God. it becomes His. Your ownership is external, and God’s ownership is internal. All of this can be indemnified in one individual.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church is very much like a tithe of the world dedicated to God. More practically, we bear all the faults and sins of that area. You must become completely one with home church before you can offer it to God How can you become one? When you know that, then the whole problem can be solved. Home church now is more like the satanic world, or external world. We have the experience every day that our minds and bodies, or internal and external aspects, always fight. Who is the real master of the world? Even though small in number, those who are in the internal realm are the masters.</p>
|
||||
<p>One way to become united with others is to obey and follow. If your home church people believed you were a messiah in their area, then instantly you and home church could be in heaven. If a person is willing to give you everything he owns. then we can say he obey and follows you. Religion has been teaching people to have this quality. to follow and obey. The religious world began in a small area, but throughout history has been enlarging.</p>
|
||||
<p>God planned to send the Messiah and deal with people on the national level, not the individual level. This was His plan in the Old Testament for Jesus time. If the Jews had united with Jesus then they would have been strong enough to bring the Roman Empire to unite with them also. Unless the people were willing to offer all they had. it would be difficult to make this happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Religious leaders must know that they are only managers, and the true master is someone else who is yet to come. It is at this point that religious leaders usually go wrong. thinking that they are the central figures. We see the same pattern in the act of the fall. Everything belonged to God, but someone else tried to make it his own. Now everything has to go back to God or God’s representative. What happens if a leader says that his group belongs to him ? It is the same as Satan claiming God’s creation. It is the ideal for religious people to obey and follow, but it is difficult to do. If you worked hard for something all your life, but God wants to take it for the purpose of the world, you have to give it gladly. It is difficult to do, however.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God asks me if something is mine or His, without hesitation I will say it is His. When God gives the blessings you will give them out again. When man is obedient and follows, no persecution is necessary. But usually God has to let good people be persecuted, and when they overcome He will share the blessings with them. But that is less desirable. God lets Satan strike you, and then God recovers all the blessings that Satan stole.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a minister is appointed to a church but he does not do his job, he is fired. The minister’s authority comes back to the person who appointed him, who can then give it to someone else. If man is obedient then God will get everything back, but if man is not obedient then Satan will be allowed to persecute people, and then God can bring the blessings back. If Christian countries, for instance, had been obedient to God then the ideal solution could have come easily. But instead Christians fought each other. God want those countries to transfer everything to the Messiah when he comes. Since it is difficult for fallen man to be obedient. even with religious training. he inevitably is surrounded by struggle and persecution. .Adam was not obedient to God; since the chosen people would not unite with Jesus, God let them strike Jesus, but He then took back their blessing. It is the same at the Second Coming.</p>
|
||||
<p>This pattern recurs throughout history, from the individual to the world level. If whoever is in the central position on the world level is not obedient to God, there is a big struggle on the world level; that is happening now.</p>
|
||||
<p>On each level man and all things will form a bridge to the goal. The communists also follow this pattern, but in the reverse direction. We have seen that the free world liberates man; the communist world claims to be working for the same end and purpose, but at gunpoint. The free world and communist world follow the same pattern, but in reverse directions.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity in the free world is confused. Contradiction prevails in America, which represents the free world in God’s dispensation, but no one is doing anything about the problem. Korea depends on America to fulfill its purpose so that Korea can do its job. Though I started out in Korea, I have forsaken Korea for a time to come to America. We have to stop the communist movement, which is bent on destruction of the free world.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we ask who is the leader of the free world, people will not have an answer. Likewise, if we ask who leads the communist world, there is no one central point. Soon it will be clear that the Unification Church is the leader of the whole world. Even though we are doing goodness, the State Department is afraid we will swallow up America. The communists are afraid we will swallow up the communist world. This is our position today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unification Church so far has been an underdog, but now we must assume our responsibility. Because we have been persecuted, God has brought all blessings back to His side. He has a heavy bag of blessings ready to give out. The Unification Church will set the example and show the solution.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have a basic understanding of history and mankind. I have given you a precise explanation of history and where we are at this time. and now you know what you have to do every day. You must realize your position today. All of us are a pipeline for God’s blessing to flow to the world. You couldn’t do that ten years ago; only this year could I say this. Is this all in my imagination, or is it logical and precise.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to become atomic bombs of love. Would you become a love bomb wherever you go? Then you will be victors of love. I started the Unification Church 27 years ago, and there were many times when I felt I couldn’t go on any longer. People came to kill me because Satan knew I would end his ownership of the world. I always felt I could not stop-not for myself, but for the world. Satan always anticipates my activities a certain amount so he tries to block my next move.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even now the communists sneer at me for pro-claiming we will have a rally in Moscow, just as America laughed when I said I could solve American problems. Today the major battles are won in the free world. Even the communist problem is indirectly solved. If everyone here is blessed and carries on the tradition, and America can be strong, then the communists will inevitably decline. When through the media the deceptions of communism are exposed, all other countries will realize what is the true way of life and they will gradually begin to change.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the beginning of a victorious new era, a new seven years. For me this is a new beginning for the world dispensation, as well as a new seven years on your part. I feel these next three years will be a very important time in achieving this. Are you just trying to believe this or do you know this precise timetable? It is good that we have been persecuted, for it will keep us on this road. If your desire to do home church is stronger than the antagonism of your persecutors, then you can succeed. You can include every level in your success.</p>
|
||||
<p>I determined that I must work harder than I have been persecuted. The same is true for you. I will try to give more than I have been persecuted. distributing the blessings that God has reaped. You must see that home church is your training ground. Persecution will decrease markedly from now on. Mainly we must educate people and love them. We must give whatever we have, and surpass the standard of our persecutors. This is a transition time and technically there should be no more persecution, but just as winter lingers a little while spring comes. Persecution may still come in the next seven months. It will be over by the end of that time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been speaking of this for three years, but when people know that you are not doing these activities for yourselves they will respond favorably. We have been persecuted because God wanted to bring all blessings back to His side again, but now He is giving them to us, on every level. I will work even harder to give them to other countries. Soon world leaders will want to meet me and discuss the future of their countries and the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far we have worked hard without result, but from now on the result will be comparable to our effort. We will be increasing, rather than indemnifying. Recently 22 important Argentineans came to stay in New York for two weeks and attend our seminar. I spoke with them only a little while. but they were very happy and hopeful. When I asked them whether their country could be changed if they had a good newspaper, they felt it would happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>By using satellite communications, American television can be sent to any continent in the world. If I were able to broadcast to the rest of the world exactly what I have told you this morning, what do you think the response would be? Don’t you think a good, religious person would change in one day after hearing Divine Principle on television? This is a practical matter today. This is just one sign that we are getting nearer the goal. The world will be amazed. People didn’t think that Moonies could do anything practical, but how surprised they will be! They will wonder when I discovered all this knowledge and made these historical breakthroughs.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don t you see that the simplest member is better than the president of Harvard, or the president of a nation? Why then are you powerless? Why is something still unresolved in your brain? Now do you know what you are? You can feel that by doing home church you will be the best leaders of America. Don’t you feel that your home church area is too small? You can get a loudspeaker and wake people up with your speaking, and go around America. If you really understand your situation, you would say 360 homes is too few: you would ask for a national or world church.</p>
|
||||
<p>From now on every thing will become more visible. To begin with you just stand straight and firm. not like a tender sapling, but like a rock. Have confidence, for God is right behind you. So far you have been swaying in the strong winds. but now you should be strong.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you know what home church means? Your ultimate destination is God’s heart, and home church is your grammar school When you finish there. You will have finished grade school. When America comes to the truth, you will have finished high school. When the communist world comes, you will have an MA. When the spirit world is reorganized. You will have a Ph.D. Actually home church is everything. and after that everything else is easy, just a few hours work.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we work in a wide area and stir up the people. We have been persecuted for that. but we are sowing seeds in various pieces. It will all be harvested one day. I sowed in such a broad way that I will not have a specific harvest to keep; it belongs to the world. But you have a definite area in which to sow, and when it grows you can harvest it as your own. Then for whom do you do home church ? For yourselves. You need a foundation for your family, and home church will be that.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far God collected all blessings as the result of persecution. Even though we are persecuted, we will definitely harvest all the seeds we sow now. No matter how you fool; at it, this is worth doing. Would you like to do it? Where will you sow your seeds ? Go everywhere you can and sow seeds. If you are really like me then automatically your home church people will like you and want to go with you wherever you go. You will be the ancestor of a new tribe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Put a “new” in front of your name; Smith will become New Smith, for instance. We knew that God was a God of love, but now it is clear that God allowed us to be persecuted for a reason. Now that we know, we have to run even faster. We have to let people know what kind of world this is and what it should be, and what God has been doing about it all this time. We can point out who are the good and bad leaders, educating them as I have educated you. This is a great time, because even if you stumble, when you wake up you will still have gained fruits from your work.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to have guts. Wherever you go, the Old Testament spirits are following you because without you they won’t get anywhere. You are also the resurrection of the .New Testament spirits and of all worthy people in spirit world. You are the key for them and they must follow you. Your body is resurrected Jesus and resurrected Reverend Moon. God is charmed at you. .No one can bother you. Whenever you go. Your path may lead to death or to happiness. but you can even go happily to persecution because you go voluntarily.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you go only because someone chases you, you will not be a victor. If America does not understand and it persecutes you but still you go, then victory is ahead. Do you feel that way now? Are you happy or are you going to be happy? You keep thinking, “I am supposed to be happy, but I am powerless.” Is that consistent ? It s either one way or the other If you go fund raising, you must not feel you are just a punk fund raise, but a king of fund raisers.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I found myself in prison, I felt I was king of all the prisoners and everyone would come under me. Now you have a reason to feel that. Who would God love, a person like me or like you? Father and son should be the same, not different. Are you really going to do it now? Grit your teeth tight and determine you are going to do this for the future. Yes? Yes?</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you.</p>
|
||||
83
content/speeches/1980/searching-after-true-parents.md
Normal file
83
content/speeches/1980/searching-after-true-parents.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,83 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "SEARCHING AFTER TRUE PARENTS"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:32:23+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:32:23+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/searching-after-true-parents.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">December 7, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator-Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>What can we be truly proud of while living here on earth? This is a most important question. Perhaps American youth think they can be proud of themselves, but where does that self come from? The self does not exist independently, but is part of the universal process.</p>
|
||||
<p>According to what standard, then, can we be proud of something? Some people might think they can be proud of their appearance, but where does a handsome individual come from? He could not exist without his parents. Unquestionably, men and women want to appear attractive, but whether you are beautiful or handsome is determined by your parents, not yourself. In some cases both parents are homely, while their child is beautiful. Who does that child take after, then? The substance of his attractiveness must come from his grandparents, or even further back in the lineage. When you are talking about yourself, you are actually referring to a historical consequence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each person is the fruit of history. Today young people tend to be proud of their educational backgrounds but, again, whether you are knowledgeable does not depend on yourself alone; it is also the result of your school and your teachers. Without a teacher, no knowledge can be gained. Why do parents and teachers make so much effort to help their young people? Do they invest themselves so that the young people will live for and serve them? No, they want those young people to be good men and women who will love and serve the nation, who will be valuable members of society.</p>
|
||||
<p>An individual is usually proud of having a good appearance or a good education, career or position. Why is a person proud of his position? Because then people are bound to respect him. It is common sense that people want something to be proud of about themselves, whatever it is.</p>
|
||||
<p>All careers people pursue are temporary, so what is really valuable? Is the profession of parent also temporary? No, it is an eternal job. From the moment parents give birth to a child, they never stop wanting to do a good job and give care and instruction to him or her. According to the law in America, the parents’ responsibility is over when their children turn eighteen. Many children may think the parents’ job is over at that time, but parents never think so.</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents are always concerned with their children’s wellbeing. This is a universal truth, whether in America or Asia, and at any time in history. What is of true value there? That feeling is something that never changes, but remains permanently. You may change moods even twelve times a day, but do you have some unchanging quality within you? If everything is always temporary in your life, how unhappy you must be. You may be temporary in your thinking, but the parental love surrounding you is there permanently.</p>
|
||||
<p>When parents have something to say to you, do you think it is intended to be good? Even though parents themselves may not live a completely good life, when they speak to their children they want to give the very best advice. Even if they sometimes scold or spank their children, their motive is one of goodness. Would they give their children a hard time so that the children would become evil? Even a murderer wants to say saintly things to his own children. Is there a father who would say, “Look at how many people I have killed. You should do the same”?</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents are always thinking of how they can relieve any suffering of their children and take it upon themselves. Do you have friends who think about you like that? Is the intensity of sacrificial love between husband and wife greater than parental love? Is there a husband who wants to love his wife more than parents love their children? Often people think that their marriage is a convenience, and if it is ended somehow then they will just look for another partner. But can anyone think if their children get in the way that they will just have others?</p>
|
||||
<p>We conclude that parents are most precious, that parental love cannot be bought for any amount of money or swapped for the love of teachers or friends. Parents should be closer to you than your husband or wife, teachers or friends. If you had to make a choice, would you abandon your wife, or your parents? Most Westerners would sacrifice their parents. Should that be the case? This is one illustration of how far Western civilization has departed from God’s way of life.</p>
|
||||
<p>How many of you really care about your parents? How many of you would study hard because it was your parents’ desire? Parents get tremendous satisfaction seeing their children studying hard, and they want to stay up late and support them in that case. The parents’ primary concern is for the children’s well-being. When you study all night, the first thing in the morning your parents want to know how your night went. Even when alone in their room, the parents’ first concern is how their children are faring.</p>
|
||||
<p>When your lover betrays you, you want revenge. But how do parents feel when their child betrays them? You feel hurt and anguish in your heart when your lover betrays you, but wouldn’t parents feel even more pain when betrayed by their child? Why would their pain be greater? Men and women can renew a relationship with other people, but can parents start another relationship with other children? No, that relationship cannot be severed.</p>
|
||||
<p>As a rule, American women don’t want to serve their elderly in-laws, or marry into a home with that kind of obligation. They think all they need is a husband who will take care of them. When you see the aged hands and faces of your in-laws, you should think that they have grown old by giving their very best to their children, which includes your husband. Old parents want to stay with their children, but if their son’s wife just wants them to stay home and baby-sit while she and her husband go out, can we say she has the right attitude? Do parents want to go along with their children, to see if they are doing well? Should the daughter-in-law welcome that? Often the daughter-in-law just wants her husband’s parents to stay home, and it hurts the heart of the mother. In her mind she will say, “Wait and see how it is when you have your own children”</p>
|
||||
<p>In this country there are many senior citizens’ homes. Do you think old people really want to be only with other old people, or would they rather be with their children and grandchildren, having joyous give and take with them? Even if the senior citizens’ home was as rich as a palace, the old people would rather be with their own families, even if they were so poor that there was only one meal a day.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to launch a crusade to get rid of senior citizens’ homes! Would the old people welcome such a crusade, or would they rather stay where they are? Do you want to get rid of those institutions right now because you know that sooner or later you will be senior citizens? Or is it because you are thinking of your own parents? This is a serious matter.</p>
|
||||
<p>What can you take the most pride in? You should feel the most pride in your own mother and father who gave birth to you. In the parental heart there is room for dreams not only about the children, but for the nation and world. All parents want the best for their children, thinking they will do great things. You have no idea what dreams parents have for their children.</p>
|
||||
<p>The prayers of parents for their children never cease, for parents always want them to be the very best. Even if in reality the children are so dumb that they don’t have a chance to be someone, still parents have dreams for them! When children disregard the genuine love of their parents and go off on their own, they are the greatest traitors under the sun. It is human nature to want to be welcomed, to be received well and respected. Then what kind of men and women should you become in order for all of the past generations to applaud you? Who would be in the central position representing the past, applauding you? Your parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents are your cheerleaders, always ready to applaud you, and then those around them will join in. When parents have to chastise or chide you, inside they are hurt and anguished. Parents are the judges, and those surrounding them will judge you as they do. All history will judge you according to whether or not you have been good sons and daughters of piety. Parents are right behind you, and behind them your ancestors and all spirit world, as well as God, are ready to respond as your parents respond. History is always ready to applaud sons and daughters who give utmost loyalty to their parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>The past will applaud you when you become pious children. The present age will applaud husbands and wives who are exemplary as a couple in serving society. So when you are genuinely united, society will then applaud you. Right behind you are your parents, representing history, including God and spirit world. When that background is supporting you, when people can say you are a good husband or wife, and when your relationship is as unique and unchanging as parental love, then society will applaud you.</p>
|
||||
<p>How will the future applaud you? Generations to come will applaud when you have lived unselfishly as a true patriot. Patriotism does not consist of oratory, but of love. It is that simple. Are you a patriot if you just absorb knowledge? Does just working hard day and night make you a patriot? No, it is determined by the love you give your country. Is a true husband or wife determined by how handsome or beautiful you are? No, only true love counts. True love rejects nothing, but welcomes and embraces everything. This does not mean that true love condones criminal acts, but means rather that love is ready to give and serve unconditionally. True love doesn’t say, “I loved you yesterday, so today it is your turn to love me” True love doesn’t make contracts.</p>
|
||||
<p>What are we Moonies doing here? Moonies not only know and practice this truth, but want to disseminate it all over the world. The Unification Church loves to use the word “true”: True Parents, true brothers and sisters, true society, true world. What does this “true” mean? A simple definition is that it is unchanging and priceless, and cannot be exchanged for anything else.</p>
|
||||
<p>Genuine gold is unchanging, for instance. An important quality of precious stones is whether their gleam will tarnish or not. Pearls are treasured because their colors are peaceful and harmonious. Gold is quite soft, and pearls also, yet they have unchanging qualities. Softness is not necessarily undesirable; what is the most soft and unchanging thing of all? The most harmonious and all-embracing substance is love. What is the hardest thing under the sun, so tough it is unchangeable? It is love. The softest of all is love, the hardest of all is love, and the most harmonious of all is love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women represent the soft side of love, while men represent the toughness of love. But even if there is friction between them, hardness and softness can come together through love. In a machine the central shaft is a major supporting element, and the supporting element holding it is usually made of copper and lead. One metal is very hard and the other rather soft, but the two come together to make a functional piece. Do women love other women best with their softness? No, since women represent softness, they look for the opposite. We can conclude that women must love men, and without them they cannot survive. Since men represent hardness, they have to look for softness and so they seek women.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can anyone say he needs no one else and is complete by himself? Such a person is crazy. The gay movement is truly a perverted thing, with women loving women, and men loving men. These people have completely departed from the principle under which God created men and women. Men absolutely need women, and women need men.</p>
|
||||
<p>The most precious thing under the sun, then, is not gold and gems but true love. The owner of a diamond will not say he doesn’t need any other gems or gold; precious things have many characteristics, so the diamond’s owner would still like to have other precious things.</p>
|
||||
<p>What quantity of precious things would satisfy you completely? If the entire planet was one diamond, would you want to own it? If you were totally buried by diamonds, gold, and gems, would you finally be the happiest person in the world? No? You are greedy people! You know there is something more to possess which is greater than a gigantic diamond, and you want it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did God know that man had such insatiable greed? There is no one who can say he has no more room left to be filled. Suppose you say, “God, you made my bag of greed very big, so you are responsible to fill it” Would God say that He had made a mistake, or would He say He already has some idea concerning that? God would say that your greed can be completely satisfied that you should pursue the love of true parents, of true husband and wife, and of true children for their parents, and then you will be filled. When you pursue this route and find this love, your greed bag will be completely inflated and you will float up and up into the air. God will grab you as you float up, in order to keep you near Him, and you will waltz together!</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is a mysterious substance, such that when one drop of love enters your heart you feel completely filled. A woman likes to wear perfume, but even if it fills the room when she enters, it cannot compete with one drop of love. When love enters a room, an incredible spark will flash between men and women. What kind of smell does love have? You don’t sense love with your nose or tongue, but instead love represents all smells and all tastes.</p>
|
||||
<p>My best tactic for waking you during morning service is to talk about love. If you are in a cold room but love is there, you don’t feel the chill. If the weather is fiercely hot but you have love, you don’t feel the heat. Love is not affected by the four seasons. Some people like or dislike certain kinds of weather, but when you have love there is no season you dislike. As long as you have love, even 365 days of rain won’t get you down. Love is that powerful and mysterious.</p>
|
||||
<p>The life of men and women is all about searching after love. In that life, men search after women, women search after men, and parents and children search after each other. True love implanted in a true family represents the universal image of God, embracing the entire universe. Where does that love begin? It originates from parents. Where does parental love begin? From their parents, and their parents before them, and ultimately all the way back to God. How many generations back in your ancestry is God? It would take a millennium of saying “Grand, grand, grand” to finally describe your lineage all the way back to God. Can you really like an ancestor who is that ancient?</p>
|
||||
<p>How can you bring God within your reach so you can meet Him? It is simple-with love. When you truly own and practice love and when you are illuminated by love, the distance between you and God can be covered instantly. If you turn a radio to the correct frequency, it can pick up signals from a far-away transmitter, as long as it is functioning correctly. How can we connect this distant God with men; how can we relate to the innumerable generations in spirit world? We can do it with the love frequency.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are like radio receivers, and all you have to do is dial the love frequency and fine-tune it. God is like a broadcasting station, and His powerful signal is always available. All you have to do is tune yourself to His frequency. But the amazing thing is that, while a regular radio station broadcasts the same thing to every radio, God gives a different frequency to each person. If you love music, God will give you music; if you love literature, God will give you literature, and so forth. In spirit world everyone is fine-tuned to God and in every broadcast God is giving love. When you dance in joy do you open or close your eyes? It doesn’t make any difference, because you just have to match the rhythm.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has to be invisible, because if He were touchable He would be torn to pieces by everyone trying to grab Him! You can do anything you want with God, whether traveling the speed of light, or boxing with Him-anything. Nothing will diminish Him. When God is watching you enjoy true love, do you think He gets bored after a while? Even after a millennium He still feels ecstatic joy and overflowing excitement. Love is so intoxicating that I forget about time when I talk about it.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of parents are we searching after? Who are the ancestors of True Parents? God is the king of True Parents. What would God like most, and what is His profession? God is capable of everything because He is the omnipresent Creator, but the one thing He cannot create and that He can only respond to is love. Even God is helpless in love because it has to be given; it is not owned. It doesn’t belong to the object either, however; the object is only a channel through which love can come to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people might say that they are tired of hearing about sacrificial service and love, but we have to live that way because love comes through the object. In order to generate love you have to exercise initiative by serving and loving; then you are giving the object motivation to return love to you. For black to love white, white should love black. The subject must motivate the object to give love. Service and sacrifice are noble words because they are the method for reaching a much greater capacity of love. Now do you feel that service and sacrifice are worthwhile?</p>
|
||||
<p>When you make yourself a big container, you can receive more of God’s love. If you are a small container, however, the infinite love of God cannot fully come to you. Each day’s effort in our way of life is to become more like God, growing bigger and bigger and nearing His capacity for love. When you create the capacity to receive the infinite love above you, it will automatically come into you without your making any effort. In your late teen years you feel a certain excitement in your heart. At that magic age everyone is a poet and a star and a musician. Your eyes start blinking and looking all around, searching after something.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you start on your journey to become a container of love you are not quite round, but oval-shaped. You get bigger and bigger, and then after a while you become completely round and start to turn. Two people can be contained within this circle of love, one man and one woman, with the capacity to fill the circle completely. To begin with, a man and a woman are strangers, but they come closer and feel more joy every day, penetrating more deeply. Initially their love is shaped like a football, but every day it becomes deeper and fuller and richer, and becomes round. If they stop pursuing love before they have reached the core, however, they will start to separate. Your goal is to become perfectly round, for only then will the forces of God’s infinite love fill you like a balloon.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you reach such fullness of love and then have children, they will be sinless children. The problem is that men and women have given birth to children before they became filled with the love of God. Thus, in the fallen world there was no taste of the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once men and women are united, they begin to turn. An axis is necessary to turn, and when it gets bigger and longer it is not only turning you, but your home, society, nation, and world as well. That same axis will turn them all. Love is looking for greater and bigger giving. When you selfishly gather things, you will shrink but when you give to others you will expand without limit.</p>
|
||||
<p>God created you to be a true husband and wife, to jump together from level to level, reaching higher and higher with your love in order to embrace the whole cosmos and ultimately God’s own heart. No matter how small your starting position, it must be a full circle, for then with perfect roundness your journey has no limit. If your love is flat, however, it won’t go anywhere but will crash when you try to jump.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Principle teaches that a subject and object create a circuit when they are united in give and take, and as a result God enters in. Today we are talking about the unchanging quality of parental love. Where does that unchanging quality come from? It is logical to conclude that it comes from God. You are born as a small minus to your father and mother, who are a big plus and minus. Your give and take with your mother creates a small circle. When you have give and take of true love then automatically there is invisible give and take happening in spirit world as well. The physical deed and the spiritual deed come together and join.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you ask contemporary Christians why God created man, they don’t have the right answer, but we know that God created out of necessity, to fulfill His love. You may think you are trivial individuals, but you have the power to make God laugh and cry. You are like a cell of His body. A child is born because a tiny portion of his parents’ bodies came together.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you see with God’s eyes, what will spirit world took like? It is not a circle or a rectangle or a square, but it is in the shape of one man. Within it there are the dual essentialities of male and female. Do you know why woman is smaller than man? It is because woman is encased within man. She has to be smaller in order to fit! Women have the God-given nature of trying to dig in, while men are always embracing, or covering. One is internal, the other external, and there is likewise internal and external give and take. Women have higher-pitched, sharp voices like a drill which pierces, while men have deeper voices.</p>
|
||||
<p>The spirit world has eyes, nose, mouth, ears, arms, and hands. Some people belong to the hands and are always working. People whose profession involves a lot of walking belong to the legs or feet. Others belong to the ears, or hair, or eyes, and so forth.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is only increasing perfection as more and more people come to spirit world, never a population explosion. When just one hair of your head is pulled, your whole body responds. If your ear aches, then your whole body suffers. Spirit world is a world of harmony, so the farthest extremes must be harmonized in love. The person you liked the most on earth may be on the other side of spirit world, while the person you hated the most may be right next to you. In spirit world you cannot fight; you have to harmonize. There is a saying that the baby in the mother’s womb will resemble the person she truly hates the most. The universal truth is that we must love everyone unconditionally; if you hate someone, it is not that person who is hurt but you and also your children who are hurt. But the person who can love anyone can go anywhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are one of God’s blood cells, then your job is to circulate everywhere in the body. Perhaps a white person might not want to travel through a black person’s area. If he protests having to go someplace, then he is only hurting himself. Can a blood cell say it wants to stay in the eyes and just took out on the world? Or stay in the tongue and enjoy all the tastes?</p>
|
||||
<p>As a blood cell, you should be able to go anywhere and embrace anyone; if you don’t do that then you will die. If you are suffering now, you should realize that it is for someone else’s benefit and in time you will be released from it. How many miles would a blood cell have to cover to circulate through the billions of cells in one body? The universe is like a human body, and you are like one cell making that journey. You must be a blood cell that is welcomed by every part of the body. If you are hated and repelled by every part of the body then life will be very painful.</p>
|
||||
<p>You will go not only to the rough places but also to the loving heart of God. But even then you cannot say you want to stay in God’s heart; the blood is not only coming in but being pumped out as well. Dr. Durst was a university professor and now his journey has brought him to be the Unification Church president. He will go on and on, and maybe he will go back down to the position of student. Can he say he doesn’t want to do that? I’m sure he would be delighted to go down because he knows he will come back up. But some leaders foolishly protest that they have to have a certain position.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a fast-moving blood cell and I can do anything, whether preaching at Belvedere on Sunday, talking to scientists, mining, fishing, or even making fishing nets. There is no place I cannot travel. I am ready to tackle any job.</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents have a certain characteristic-for the sake of the children they are willing to do anything and go anywhere, just as blood cells wouldn’t mind going to smelly feet, or to the brain, to the hands, anywhere. Even in the fallen world the purest quality to be found is still parental love because it is the closest thing to God. The best example of what conjugal love should be like is the unconditional love of parents for children; that is how a husband and wife should love each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you want to be a patriot, take parental love as your model. Ideal love must be patterned after parental love; then you cannot go wrong, for when you follow parental love you come closest to the central love of God. A person who has not felt parental love is the most miserable person under the sun because he has no model to guide him. God made you to be parents so that you can know parental love most intimately. Should you love your parents more or less than you love your children? Because your parents’ love ultimately comes from God, by loving them and patterning yourself after them you come closer to the origin.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you truly love your parents, you are under greater protection. It is your best insurance. When you love the people of the world you are building fences of love around you on many levels. Then you become the center. Ultimately where will God be? He will come to the center of the world, which means inevitably He will come right next to you. Everything happens there because of love. When you start to turn around and around, the entire world will start to turn as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today my point is that the parents are the representatives of God in the physical world, centered upon love. When you rebel against that parental love, you are actually rejecting the entire universe. In this respect, do we need a revolution of love in America? Would Americans welcome it, or would they go against it? We must help them to welcome it. This is far greater than winning a war against the Soviet Union. This revolution is of far more importance to American society. When we wage a war of love then we shall prevail.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know the way of love is most critical to every society, and I am the pioneer bringing the solution. That is why you young people come to me, and your parents who don’t understand this truth try to kidnap you. Incredible things happen in the Unification Church because we are talking about this incredible love. Do parents kidnap their children from this movement for the sake of the universe, or for themselves? For their children’s well-being, or for their own? Then is it centered on selfishness? Am I doing this for my own benefit, or for the nation and the world and God? If the answer is clear, then we shall prevail because the whole universe will protect us.</p>
|
||||
<p>I adhere to the principle that even if I and the Unification Church must give up everything, still this nation and world shall remain under God and prosper. Anyone who is just trying to survive and prosper for himself will not last. People are mistaken if they look at us as political enemies, because we do everything for the sake of God. Justice shall prevail.</p>
|
||||
<p>This title “Searching after True Parents” could be changed to “Searching after True Love” because parents represent unselfish, true love. How would you love God? Just as a parent loves his child. Then the Heavenly Kingdom is not far away from you. When people asked Jesus where the Kingdom was, he replied, “The Kingdom of Heaven is in the midst of you” meaning inside of you, in your parental love. You truly exist within the love of a parent.</p>
|
||||
<p>In parental love everything can become one. Americans today are confused about what is good and what is evil. We must become torches to light the way for Americans and consummate the revolution of love in this nation and eventually the entire world. The ideal family is really a workshop where you can practice love. Then the heavenly society is nothing more than an expansion of the family. When you see a senior citizen you feel toward him as you do toward your own parents or grandparents. You feel toward a little child as you do toward your own son and daughter.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you live with that philosophy and commitment, there is no land which is foreign to you. Everywhere you go you are meeting your parents and brothers and sisters, and every country is your native land. Parental love is the central pillar supporting the entire universe. For the sake of parental love you bear more burdens and sacrifices, and the entire world shall bow down to you. First you practice by being a pious child, and then with your own children you practice giving parental love yourself</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was searching for years for the Principle, the answer ultimately came from God that the central truth of the universe was the parent-child relationship. But God did not reveal the other 50% of the answer – that the base of that relationship was love. He left that for me to find, as my responsibility. The essence of the universe is this: the parent-child relationship based on true love. Everything else falls within this truth. Even after a million years of history, this truth cannot be changed at all. All history circles around this truth, and no one can change it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Anyone who practices love on a worldwide scale shall be followed by the world’s people. He shall be the host or master of the world. No one can be the master of America by virtue of citizenship alone; it shall be the man and the woman who love this country most from the parental point of view. If any organization practices this love in America and the world, it shall prevail on the earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>My advice to you is to become pious sons and daughters to your parents, and also to love your husband or wife in the true way, and love your country as a patriot. Ultimately the finest advice is to become a saint who loves mankind and the world, being a child of God. This is the trunk line truth through which everything shall be fulfilled; apart from parents, nothing can be fulfilled or perfected. This is why the Unification Church is centered upon the True Parents as the apex of our ideology. I look at America and the world from this point of view, and practice this truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Parents are the focus of your gratitude, for they are your protection, like a historical fence around you. You must be grateful for your husband or wife, for he or she provides protection to you now. When you are a patriot who serves his country, generations to come will applaud you in gratitude. Parents are the central beings. When you have children, God is elevating you in order to experience the parental heart. He gives you a husband or wife because He wants you to learn parental love. Through all these experiences, God wants you to see how much parents love their children.</p>
|
||||
<p>The family and home is the central stage of the universe, of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Three generations in one home make up a normal family. Once you meet the criteria and are welcomed in that microcosm of the universe which is the family, then you shall be welcomed everywhere. Where you live doesn’t make any difference: an American can be welcomed in Africa when he meets this criterion; an African shall be welcomed in America in the same way. If you practice this on earth then you shall be accepted in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The thing you can be proudest of is having wonderful parents, having a wonderful wife or husband, and having wonderful children. There is nothing greater to be proud of. How much you love them shall be the measure of your pride. The Kingdom of God on earth shall prevail by this principle. Do I push you out every day and give you tribulation because I am a thief taking advantage of you, or because I am trying to teach you the Principle and give you the Kingdom? A beautiful truth is epitomized when you see a three-year-old crying when he is spanked by his mother, yet still wanting to be near her. That is universal beauty. Children cannot leave their parents, even when they are spanked; instead they just hang on.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that you know this truth, do you have confidence you can revolutionize the moral life of America? You want to be married many times, then, right? Why not? If you could marry many times then it means you could swap parents also. For the same reason you cannot change your parents, you should not change your husband or wife.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your citizenship of the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world shall be signed by your parents. The next endorsement shall be given by your husband or wife and by your children; however the parents are the ultimate judge. You have been wandering in search of parents, and now you have found the answer and the parents. By loving True Parents you can live the example, and then do the same to your own parents. Finally, love America and mankind as much as you love me. That is why you are here, and this is the purpose of the Unification Church. This is only the training ground, where you practice love on True Parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no other principle that you will need. All you need now is the confidence that you can build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth with your own effort. When you build such a family, it shall enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a unit. If you can say, “Father, thank you for teaching us this so clearly. We shall practice it and do it,” raise your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
104
content/speeches/1980/stony-path-of-death.md
Normal file
104
content/speeches/1980/stony-path-of-death.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,104 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "STONY PATH OF DEATH"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:39:41+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:39:41+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/stony-path-of-death.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">April 27, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>What is this stony path? That is the road of providence or dispensation. No one in history or in the world today readily volunteers to walk the stony path. No individual, family, society or nation would like to walk a stony path, for they want to have a smooth road instead. People would rather drive on a highway in a scenic area instead of a desert. In the Oriental concept, man’s life is compared to a journey, and people think of life in terms of a happy and peaceful, or unhappy journey. Why are some people destined to walk a stony path? The reason is quite mysterious.</p>
|
||||
<p>This desire is not limited to man, but includes nature. Grass wants to grow in fertile ground with lots of sunlight and nice rain, and birds look for a comfortable dwelling where they can be at peace. All of nature wants to live in peaceful circumstances.</p>
|
||||
<p>But what about God? He also would like to have a peaceful existence. It is man who sets himself apart from nature in his suffering and struggles. Why? There have been many great and righteous people in the past. What kind of life pattern did they have? Usually they lived in tears, toil and hardship. Did they volunteer for that life or was it forced upon them by circumstances? Though they did not volunteer, their environment brought a hard life upon them. They lived a life of difficulty in order to overcome unhappiness for man. Those who pioneered the righteous path in history did so in tears and sweat.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where does true happiness begin? Where does true peace or the ideal begin? Do true peace and righteousness begin after a life of toil and tears, or before these things? Why are they only found beyond that hill? Something went wrong. That something was the fall. Religion came into being in recognition that something was broken down by the fall. Without the recognition that there was some deviation from the original world, religion could not exist. The fall reduced mankind to an abnormal and unhappy state. Religion tries to overcome that unhappy state and bring man back to normality. Therefore, religion is on a collision path with man’s unhappy state, trying to shatter it into pieces.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is religion based on the charismatic personality of its leaders, or on God? Religion must be based on God. Is God, who has to drive man onto this path of collision with unhappiness, a happy God? Man has only a limited life span, and in that brief time he has to go through much hardship and toil to overcome his unhappy state, but God has had to continue that struggle for thousands of years. Can you imagine His grief and misery in having to do so?</p>
|
||||
<p>The fall of man is directly connected to the sorrow of God. Today we see people who live from day to day for fun and entertainment, but if they truly want happiness and righteousness they cannot continue that way; they must collide with their surroundings and rise above them. The first step in a life of religion is recognizing the tragedy of the fall, and trying to remedy that state. The fall brought misery not only to mankind, but to God. He has been living continually in struggle and unhappiness, but no man has recognized this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does the solution begins with man or God? If it is only man’s problem then we don’t have to worry about God, and if it is only God’s problem then we don’t have to worry about man. But the problem is equally serious for both man and God, and thus the solution must be structured in such a way as to include them both. Because the fall brought tragedy to both man and God, they must think along the same lines if they are to bring a solution. If God is crying then man cannot be laughing; if God is struggling over hills then man cannot skip over flat ground. Man always looks for three meals a day and a good night’s sleep. Is God looking for those things also? Is God confined by man’s calendar of years and life on this planet?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are sorrowful and someone comes to comfort you, will your sorrow automatically go away? You have heard the fable about the ant and the grasshopper, in which the ant worked hard during the summer while the grasshopper enjoyed idle time. Could the grasshopper understand the ant’s experience? The ant worked so hard that his waist became as thin as a thread, and he was exhausted with fatigue. Could the grasshopper comfort the ant if he never had experienced hardship himself? But the father of the ant could understand how the ant felt because the father had worked even harder than his son.</p>
|
||||
<p>This analogy applies to man and God. God has worked hard, like the ant, while man has been like the grasshopper. In America people eat, drink, and disco. It’s a grasshopper’s life. How could such people say they understand God’s suffering? Would God be comforted by them? The only way truly to comfort God is to work harder than God and understand what He has experienced. Then God might be comforted by you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did God begin the universe in joy or sorrow? During the process of creation God felt joy and said that His creation was good, but did He feel the same joy at the fall of man? God’s joy would have been complete if man had become perfect in the object position, but that never happened. Therefore, human history started in misery, and God’s history was also miserable. There was no sound of joyful laughter, only tears. The echo of those tears has resounded throughout history down to the present day.</p>
|
||||
<p>The sound of tears began history, continued through the centuries, and will be the future agenda of history unless we bring total change. This is the universal atmosphere surrounding our life, so if you are trying to be happy all by yourself it is futile. You are swimming in waters of unhappiness and it is impossible to get out by yourself. Does God have reason to grieve or not? His grief begins in the realization that if things had been different He would have been embraced in joy, but instead He is surrounded by sorrow. Is God’s situation clear to men?</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it understood why men toil and sweat in tribulation? People know they have restless, unhappy lives, but they don’t know why they struggle so much for so little. Do you Moonies know why you are here and what you’re going to do? You are here to make controversy, aren’t you? Or just to fund raise? To be problem children to society? I don’t think you are treated like royalty here, with good food and nice clothes. The women don’t wear makeup; your only cosmetic is the water you wash your face with.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world is in total darkness and people don’t know why it happened or how they can resolve it, but still they continue to struggle. Would God guide mankind along a flat, beautiful, scenic highway to get out of this situation? God knows that bringing a solution to the situation won’t be easy, so will God want you to forge ahead, or would He be lenient about allowing you to continue your past lifestyle?</p>
|
||||
<p>Could God work out a solution in a happy way or a difficult way? God’s direction is to bring the solution by following a stony path, but religious people today shun the cross and ask God for blessing and money instead. To God’s ears such prayers are worse than seeing the lazy grasshopper-kind of man. Not only do such people not comfort God, but they want to steal something from Him also. Religious people don’t realize that they are driving one more nail into God’s back each time they pray that way. Instead of comforting Him, it causes Him more pain. On the other hand, if there is a group of people who can say they understand God’s situation and who want to take care of His sorrow, will they be closer to God?</p>
|
||||
<p>Americans like pets, especially puppies. If one day there is a big fight between a husband and wife and the husband throws his wife out of the house, just by licking her hand and wagging his tail the puppy will give her more comfort than her husband. The relationship between men and God is somewhat the same. Man and God have been in conflict, with man defying God and demanding to know why he should go a stony path. God really needs the comfort of even a little puppy, but He doesn’t even have pets.</p>
|
||||
<p>White people are telling God they don’t want to be bothered with a stony path in life, and black people are saying they have already suffered enough. Protest comes to God from all sides. Should God side with the white or black people in that case? It is a big problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>I invited all our Ph.D. candidates to come this morning, and it is good for them to hear this. What kind of scholars are you going to be? Maybe you think you have bigger things to do than bear the cross, but anyone who thinks in that fashion is a thief. My reason for sending these people to study is to prepare them to go to the highest academic level and bear God’s sorrow there, not just to become snobby scholars. I want to grab their neckties and say their lives will be thorny and tearful. What will you say when I tell you that’s your mission? Are you ready? The snobby scholars thought that it is much better to say yes than no this morning!</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you serious about God? How serious is your yes? How broad and hard is your yes? If you close your eyes and say yes, no one will trust your answer. If someone plucks your eyes out, will you still say yes? How much do you need God? The intensity of your yes is the key point here. The problem is whether anyone can stop you from saying yes, even if they chop your head off.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at your own life, your yes gets smaller and smaller as you suffer through all the persecution and criticism and hard work. Even one of my orders is hard to carry out, but sometimes you get one dozen orders a day. You have a hectic schedule selling papers, witnessing, fund raising, plus meetings at night, and then you also want to squeeze in time with your fiancé. Initially you shove your fist in the air and shout yes, but after several days go by you are not so sure. When you hear me you become different people, all electrified and bright-eyes, but within a week after you go back to New York you are like melted chocolate.</p>
|
||||
<p>A pig has always lived a certain way in his pigsty, so because he knows he cannot become a bird, he says, “Why should I change at all?” Are you determined to change? Your eyes can see what is good and your mouth knows the taste of good food, but in the meantime you have to go in the opposite direction, and it is painful.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no hiding place for me. When I get on a plane, people give me dirty looks and start whispering. I rode on the subway once and people started pointing and whispering there too. That has been the pattern of my entire life, in Japan, Korea, England, every country I go to. What is that good for?</p>
|
||||
<p>Did that happen because I don’t know how to be diplomatic and get accepted by society? I have complete confidence that I could be the king of gangsters if I wanted. I could be the biggest swindler. I am a born fighter, and I never scale for second place in any battle I fight. Is that your image of battle manhood?</p>
|
||||
<p>I could live my life comfortably and peacefully if I chose to, but right now I have absolutely no freedom. After all these years I still wonder whether I deserve any nice food that I eat, and check with God whether it’s acceptable for me to wear nice clothes. There is no night when I can go to sleep and forget about the mission. No one is asking me to do this, but my mind is completely bound by my purpose. Is that a happy life?</p>
|
||||
<p>Not only internally but also externally I have no freedom. Everyone looks at me as the founder of the Unification Church, so I must act appropriately. I cannot just act freely and go anywhere and do anything. God would remind me that my enemies would be happy at that behavior, and He would not like that. BY worldly standards I must be a very unhappy person. At home I have no freedom even to reprimand my children the way most parents do, by spanking or yelling at them. There is a certain standard to meet and the world is watching. When I am frustrated do you think I could just explode and have a big fight with Mother? The entire universe is watching me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Of course I get frustrated, and my fist might shoot out, but always it misses the target and returns to my side. Why should I live like that? That’s no fun. The only reason is to uphold God’s way. I know the true, suffering, anguished God of tears, and the only way to comfort Him is to bear His burden and uphold His honor. I know I am the only person on earth who truly knows God and can comfort Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been living in that awareness every day and I am determined to continue until I die. God has now said I have done enough and He told me to relax because He has been comforted by me, but that is the one command from God that I am defying. I cannot rest and I want to go on until I die. Will God send me to hell for that disobedience? Usually God punishes a person for disobedience, so why would God like this disobedience? Will such a person go to hell or heaven? Does that principle apply only to me or to everyone? The attitude of total sacrifice, of not wanting anything from God, is the key.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God finds such sons and daughters then for the first time He will be comforted and wipe away His tears. A different kind of tears will be shed-tears of hope and joy. So far God has never shed tears of hope, only tears of despair and sorrow. But as He sheds more tears of hope He can gradually be liberated from sorrow and become happy. God is the emperor of heaven who has shed the most miserable tears, and God sent Jesus so He could shed tears of hope. But then God had to plan to send one more son so He could shed tears of hope and happiness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless we go over that hill, there is no way to extinguish God’s tears of sorrow. My way of life and ideology is to change God’s tears of sorrow into tears of happiness. That is the crusade I have given my life to. Looking at the entire planet, there has been no place God could find hope, but in me He has found hope for the first time. God has to cling to that hope, no matter what the rest of the world says.</p>
|
||||
<p>The secular world is against you, but the heavenly world will embrace and welcome you. That’s the side I choose. You have to shed tears; your eyes should not be dry, for there is no such thing as a true religion without tears. You do not know how much I have shed tears in prayer, like a stream flowing down. You have to cross that creek of tears to meet God. If you shed tears out of self-pity, there is no way God can connect with you, but if you shed tears for mankind and the sorrow of God, He will be linked with you.</p>
|
||||
<p>The pioneering religious path is one of tears. In order to pioneer, step by step, the individual level, family level and national level, many tears were shed, so to inherit that tradition you have to inherit His path of tears. Those who want to become religious so they can have ease and peace are thieves and hypocrites. If you are trying to be comfortable in a religious life, it cannot work. Those who study God will suffer more if they are to close to God. Is that way of life closer or more distant to the heart of God? Would intellectual Americans agree with that thinking, or am I dumb for thinking so? Will you think that way?</p>
|
||||
<p>I want my flag to be big enough to cover the entire universe so everyone can see it. Is your flag so small that there isn’t room to write “Moonie” on it? When people ask you who you are, do you hesitate to say you are a Moonie? You can say, “Don’t you recognize that I am a Moonie? I am clean cut and don’t wear any makeup. Only Moonies look like this.” Don’t you wrap up the title Moonie in a dirty handkerchief and keep it out of sight? Maybe you think you love me but you don’t like to be called a Moonie. Are you proud of being called a Moonie?</p>
|
||||
<p>We can make the Moonie flag so big that it can cover the entire United States, and everywhere people turn they cannot avoid seeing that flag. Everything you do comes under your Moonie flag. Your makeup consists of washing your face in the morning, and your walk is a Moonie walk. Do you carry that kind of flag in your heart? I haven’t been able to trust you before today, but maybe your yes today is real; I’ll forgive you for everything up to yesterday, but from today you must be a proud Moonie.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you hear me you feel good, but by the time you get back to World Mission Center the title Moonie is back in your pocket, isn’t it? When you leave here your pride should blossom even more. Those who are really proud in your hearts of being Moonies, raise your hands. Is your title in your pocket, or in your shoe? If you can really believe in the blessing and tradition of being a Moonie, God will bless you exactly as you believe. When you stand in front of the largest crowd you should feel that you represent God and that you will shame everyone into being heavenly people. You should not feel that your witnessing is for yourself or the Church, but to bring blessing to them. You are bringing the message for the sake of God, humanity and that person, not yourself. Why should you feel ashamed or embarrassed? There is no reason for it.</p>
|
||||
<p>From today on be proud Moonies. Some people will be unkind and hostile, but don’t back down. Confront them and demand to hear what they actually know about Moonies if they have no facts or first-hand experience. One thing is sure. God will never dwell with a coward. He wants nothing to do with such people. I fight with a big sign up saying that we are Moonies. I will confront the Congress, State Department, and IRS with my flag flying.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I am doing this do you want to hide and be meek? So far you have been unsure and weak and not spoken out. We have described how God is heartbroken and tearful, and we have to liberate Him and change His history once and for all. Can you accomplish this goal by hiding your Moonie flag in your pocket? Even Mafia thugs have pride in being part of certain mob families; even the pickpocket boys on the street are proud of their skill. Why shouldn’t you be proud as well? Being Moonies is the most honorable and distinguished thing in the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even God is advertising and promoting Moonies, along with the whole spirit world. But you are hiding your title. How ridiculous that is! I am uncompromising with such people. Even some leaders say they should be diplomatic and slowly reveal who they are. That is no good. When the CARP movement has a demonstration, they have big signs saying who they are. The words victory and Moonie fit together very well. Moonie; Victory. Victory; Moonie.</p>
|
||||
<p>God really wants to promote Moonies. Even if you are a simple fund raiser or witnesser, at least you should have pride to go out with guts and fly your flag. God will smile at your courage. The kind of person who doesn’t want to be known as a Moonie won’t last very long. There is an advantage to becoming well known even if later on you want to retreat, you are too well known to drop out of sight or contradict your own reputation. If you have testified a lot about me then you can’t go back on your word and be different. Your testimony is actually like a safety belt.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some members don’t even have the smallest flag, and though they are in the Church they never think of themselves as Moonies. Have you been that way, or have you been proud Moonies? You know that persecution will come when the world hears you are a Moonie, but let me ask you-if you think you will wait until times get better, when would you like to be proclaimed a Moonie?</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine that you do a lot of service work in your area, helping old people and cleaning up, but you just tell people you belong to a church. Sooner or later first one person, then two and three, and finally everyone will know you are a Moonie. Then they will look at you as a hypocrite and a coward. They will see that your good deeds had a shady side. People will say that you are sneaky and have some secret plot so they will be wary of you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people have thought that a subtle tactic would work better, but in many cases that is why the Unification Church is being persecuted today. If they had squarely said they were Moonies, even though they were persecuted initially, much future persecution would have been prevented. But because you have been cowards, I am bearing the burden of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>What color flag would you like to have? A spotted flag is one that you show when it is convenient, and hide when it is not. The Moonie’s flag has a white background, with letters in red. Red represents heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>From now on it will be more difficult to hear me because I will speak less frequently. It is a rare privilege to come on the morning when I speak, and there are many mornings you come when I am not here. Maybe you think I have given a long enough sermon now. Normal Moonies favor short sermons, but in time you will want longer sermons and wonder why I speak only a short time. The time will come, however, when there are no longer any sermons at all. In time you will be guided directly by spirit world, so you really won’t need to hear a long sermon from me. I will tell you to follow your guidance from spirit world, period.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who have experienced tears during your prayer, raise your hands. Which kind of tears did you shed, sad tears because you were tired and felt you couldn’t go on? Have you shed tears for God? How do you know God has shed tears? Your experience with God has been indirect. How can you relate to God? How can you change and be linked directly to God?</p>
|
||||
<p>The key word is Father God. Even at the time of Adam and Eve God was invisible, but Adam and Eve were created to be the visible form of God. They were like the body of God, and God was like their mind. In spirit world as well Adam and Eve would have been the visible form of God. God created man so He could manifest Himself in a visible form; He wanted to have a visible form to communicate with. Second, God created man to fulfill love. God is our Father. Man is the temple of God, and inside the temple dwells a mind which is a microcosm of the infinite God.</p>
|
||||
<p>How far is God from you? He is as near as your mind, for that is His dwelling place. God knows good and evil, and your mind also knows what is good and what is evil. Your mind knows whether you are headed for heaven or hell. Your mind is a proper guide, but the problem is whether your mind is strong enough to pull your body toward the goal. If the body fails to obey then you go to hell. You resemble this infinite God because you possess all the elements of that God. In order to be His child you must be like Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>All of history hinges upon one word-restoration-because Adam and Eve never became God’s dwelling place. Right now your body is always pulled in the satanic direction, so your mind has to be anchored to God and be able to conquer your body. Your little mind must become big in order to do that job. Right now there is a race between the two, and when your mind overwhelms your body there is no chance your body can go astray. The person who can discipline his body most will grow fastest. You have to make it a habit to subjugate your body to your mind, a process that takes about three to seven years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, you should do whatever your body dislikes. The body always goes in a satanic direction, so you should do whatever it doesn’t want to do. Whenever it wants to sleep, stay awake. This is why we do many things our bodies don’t like. Our bodies don’t like to fund raise or fast or witness, but that’s what we do.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who are trying to hide the fact that they are Moonies don’t have their mind and body united. It is as though they put on makeup to go to the outside world, but make their faces black when they go before God. Tell the world that you are in the image of God and you resemble Him, and that thus you can bring salvation to the world. That is the only way the world can be saved, and that should be your pride.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you go the flat path or the stony path? Have you ever imagined how rugged the stony path is? You women want to be blessed with handsome, elegant men don’t you? You are so silent all of a sudden! Your eyes are cunning in a way because they recognize when a man is handsome and tall, and then you hope he might be your husband. But you must deny what your eyes see and what your body wants. Ask God for the ugliest possible man so that you can look at him as being in the image of God and serve him. People always say, “Yes, yes, yes, except for one thing.” That “except” is always the problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is my experience that God is the champion at disguising Himself. He tries to give you the utmost love, but in order to ensure that you are qualified for it, He will disguise that love in the form of the ugliest person. When you truly love that person as you love God and give God your thanks, then God will slowly reveal Himself through that person. If you get a handsome husband or beautiful wife, you should think that something must be wrong that God gave you such a person.</p>
|
||||
<p>A beautiful face always receives more temptation and always gives more temptation; when a handsome person says that you shouldn’t have to suffer by living a Moonie life, it is always more tempting. There is always temptation behind a beautiful face, so watch out. Goodness dwells behind the ugly facade, and furthermore, no one will look at that person except you!</p>
|
||||
<p>Some of you may think I say this because I already have a beautiful wife. But actually I really asked God to give me the ugliest, fattest woman in the world. I was totally ready to receive a 250-pound wife because I thought God might want me to appreciate His bigness. If you have a small wife then you can think God wants you to enjoy His charming side.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to overcome what your eyes are telling you. There are many conspiracies and plots being planned in the world; do they use beautiful or ugly men and women to carry them out? If you have a beautiful face you should think you must be careful that Satan does not use you. But if you are ugly then you can think that you are on God’s ground and there is no problem. Black people can think they are lucky to be black because it is the safest place in God’s heaven. White people are more arrogant, while black people have no room for that. You can thank God for bringing you closer to Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is very fair. Can you overcome what your eyes tell you? You weren’t given eyes so you could look at the world in a secular way, but so you could shed God’s tears. That’s the most precious way to use your two eyes. You like to hear sweet words, don’t you? You have to cross over the hill of your ears also. Maybe your husband is not only ugly, but every day he grumbles and complains. What would you say? In order to separate your thoughts from Satan you have to think that the grumbling is sweet music from God. When your husband keeps snapping and nagging, give him his breakfast and tell him to nag afterward. At night tell him to sleep and then nag tomorrow. Do that for forty days, and then he will say it is no fun nagging because there is no response from you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your nose is very sensitive. Mother likes and dislikes certain smells, but I know the day will come when she likes the smells that she dislikes now-such as a toilet smell, or the body odor that some Westerners have. Overcome the hill of all your senses. How many exams have you passed? You can always come up with excuses. Some people might say they can’t get up early because their hips are too small and they don’t have strength in their back. Another person might say her hips are so big she can’t carry them early in the morning! Your body always makes excuses.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your hand knows what your body wants, so your hands reach for the nicest food before anyone else gets it. You should tell your hand to reach for the things other people don’t like. A woman’s body offers a certain temptation and has a certain craving to be touched, so women have to cross the hill of hips and bosom. Men also have their own hill to cross. You have to transcend temptation and not do what your body wants.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are seven tests to go over: eyes, ears, mouth, hands, nose, legs, bosom and hips. Keep a list and cross off each test as you pass it. But denying temptation is only the beginning. Then you must utilize all these organs to cry out in understanding God. Have you ever experienced having not only tears running down your face, but saliva drooling and your nose running as you cry in prayer? If someone tries to talk to you at that time, you don’t hear them, and if they touch you, you don’t feel it. Furthermore, with that heart you want to shed every drop of blood for the people. God wants to see your whole body dripping sweat as it works for humanity.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is because Adam and Eve fell in sorrow and shed tears in sadness. Cain shed blood when he killed Abel. They shed sweat in tilling the land. How do we know Adam and Eve shed tears? They recognized that they were fallen and separated from their Parent. That was the beginning of history. Cain shed Abel’s blood and began the first war between brothers. Finally, the children of Adam and Eve shed sweat. In the satanic world the early pioneers on God’s side shed sweat.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the way history has been sown, by individuals, families, tribes, nations and the world, so it must be harvested on all those levels. History began in the wrong way, so we must turn it over and cross the boundary to a new level. Can you shed tears without crying? You must become the king of crying heavenly tears. You can only overcome historical tears by shedding tears on all levels of restoration</p>
|
||||
<p>God has been shedding tears all these years, not for Himself but for humanity and the world. Therefore, we shed tears for God and humanity, not ourselves. The secular world sheds tears, but heavenly tears should be greater than those tears. I knew that dispensational path had to be walked, so I never cried for myself, or my family and parents. I cried more than anyone else on earth, but my tears were for God and humanity. My tears soaked all my clothes, even my thick winter clothes.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s the only way I could inherit God’s kingdom and lay the foundation for the Unification Church. Those tears are the root of the Unification Church. I would like to change the tears of sorrowful people into heavenly tears shed for God’s circumstances. Just as Adam was kicked out of the garden, so I was kicked out of my own home, family and nation. Neighbors and brothers tried to kill me by sentencing me to a prison where prisoners were worked and starved to death slowly. But I shed tears and overcame death; furthermore, I shed more sweat than anyone who ever lived.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even in prison I never complained. I never explained how much pain I endured. My only worry was that my blood and sweat were shed for God’s sake. You have to cross over and make restitution for all historical debts through your sweat, blood and tears. No one can compete with me in shedding tears. In my life I have set the record for shedding tears, for suffering the most, and working hardest.</p>
|
||||
<p>I did that to pay the historical debt and cross all hills to lay the bridge that all mankind might cross over. Fallen mankind has been burdened by a debt of blood, sweat and tears. If you ask God to tell you some of His experiences since the fall, there is nothing else He can tell except a story of sweat and tears and blood. He has no other history but that. Today’s Christians truly don’t know what God is all about. They imagine Him sitting on a glorious throne enjoying life, but that is not true at all.</p>
|
||||
<p>Someone has to liberate God and He cannot do it Himself. The agony of parents, or of husband and wife cannot be solved by themselves alone. The agony of parents can only be solved by children; the agony of a husband can only be solved by his wife, and the agony of a wife by her husband. The only way to liberate God from His sorrow is by becoming a son of filial piety to take over His agony. Or by becoming like a wife who is taking over the agony of her husband.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if you are not the children of certain parents, or the wife of a certain man, if you serve those people more than their actual children or wife, you will actually be closer to them than their own family. The only way to help is to show more filial piety and genuine devotion than their own children or wife would do. If you show even more love and devotion to God than Jesus did, then you will be closer to God than Jesus was.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think I truly love God? The same truth applies to you. If you give more sacrificial love to God than I do, you shall be closer to Him than I am. I suffered all my life for God, but if anyone of you can do better then certainly God will be closer to you. This principle applies to everyone. If God loves you more, will I be jealous at how you are doing better than I am? No, I will dance with joy that finally there are men and women who love God more than I do. That will be the greatest of all news, and then I won’t have to worry any more whether the Kingdom of Heaven will be reality and God will be liberated. I will be happy to follow such people.</p>
|
||||
<p>God wants to follow anybody who has such love. If you shed your sweat, tears and blood all your life for God, then because of you God will be able to shed tears of happiness and hope for the first time. What other honor could you ask for? You won’t have to worry about going to heaven; God Himself will personally escort you to the highest place. The greatest path in history is the path of liberating God from His sorrow.</p>
|
||||
<p>A true son of filial piety will move his parents’ heart to tears. The true loyal subject will move his king to tears. If many subjects can give their lives for their king and queen, they will certainly be moved to tears. That is my goal-I am giving all my devotion to the task of liberating God from tears of sorrow and moving Him to shed tears of happiness. That is the root of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Adam shed tears; Cain and Abel shed blood; Seth shed tears and they all passed these tears down to history. In order to make restitution, Noah shed sweat, blood and tears for 120 years in truly sacrificial devotion. That’s why God can use that faith to wipe out the world of tears, sweat and blood. When Abraham left his home he shed tears; his son Isaac was offered to be a sacrifice, conditionally shedding blood; his grandson Jacob really shed sweat. This is the pattern of pioneering the dispensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moses was thrown out of the Pharaoh’s palace, and many times he shed tears. Jesus shed blood on the cross. The Lord of the Second Advent will shed the most sweat in finally building the Kingdom. It was sown at the time of Adam and Eve, and is reaped in this way through history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Someone must liquidate the sorrowful blood, sorrowful sweat, and sorrowful tears of history, and then build a new history of joy in laboring for the kingdom. Because of rejection, tears, sweat and blood were shed at the time of Moses, Jesus and the Lord of the Second Advent. If there had been acceptance, they would have shed only sweat in building the kingdom. At the time of the Lord of the Second Advent restitution must be made totally; therefore, the Lord must be a king of sweat, tears and blood, paying the debt of all history.</p>
|
||||
<p>All of history’s sadness must be liquidated. Therefore, this is the time of harvesting that sweat, blood and tears. The tears of the past were false; there was much blood shed in the past, but it was not the true blood shed unselfishly for God. Without going this path in the righteous way there is no way you can inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. Does this just seem to be true, or is it really true?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is my path, and I have lived it triumphantly. Now it is your turn to do so in the same position, inheriting what I have done. You have shed tears in the past, but when you met me the meaning of those tears was changed into tears of joy and hope. Your tears of despair are now tears of happiness. When home church is consummated and you are really embraced by the people as being God’s messenger, then you shall truly have tears of happiness.</p>
|
||||
<p>When that day comes and the people of the world can shed tears of happiness, I will shed tears of happiness to see it. Then, seeing me shedding tears of happiness, God will finally be able to shed tears of happiness. God is looking at this place, with five colors of skin gathered in one common love, for one common goal, shedding tears of joy and hope as parents and children, and that scene will bring God tears of joy and hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why Jesus said that he who would save his life would lose it, and he who would give his life would save it. We shall overcome the thorny path of death. Either you go over it, or you retreat in fear and trembling. If you can cross over it, the family, tribe, nation and world will all go over the thorny path of death.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of life do you lead? Just live as I have. There is no other choice. Since you cannot deal with the whole world like I have, you have been given home church, where you will do as I did. By doing so you will be given the same recognition as if you had saved the whole world. You shed tears for home church, and suffer almost until you die, and be persecuted almost until you die. The Cain-Abel struggle is going on in home church and you might almost be killed, as I was almost killed, but you must overcome and conquer death there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until you overcome Cain, the stony path of death remains. You must be a pioneer and shed sweat as a living sacrifice. Until the time that your home church people will shed tears and sweat for you, you must keep going. But when you come that far then you are liberated, and you can shed tears of hope and happiness. Then God will say, “Amen. You have done it and truly you are my son.”</p>
|
||||
<p>The stony path of death must be overcome. Your world is 360 homes, but in finishing that dispensation you will receive recognition just as if you had done it for the whole world. If you don’t like to shed tears or want to go to home church, then you have rejected your chance for blessing and you must inevitably decline. You want to go over the hill, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Temptation is waiting everywhere to block you through your body. I am not just trying to convince you so you’ll work harder for me. This is the only viable principle, and it has been upheld by the entire universe and spirit world. Spirit world will be your judge. They know I am qualified, and now they are watching you to see how you are living. The Book of Revelations talks about the 144,000 who will welcome the Lord and be lifted up into heaven. If we have that many home churches here in America then we could almost cover the entire nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The time will come when there are so many people in the Unification Church that there won’t be enough homes for everyone to have 360 homes. Then the extra people will have to go to Africa and find 360 homes there. If you don’t do home church well then people won’t welcome you in their homes and will look for someone better to be their messiah. They will kick you out and get a messiah who practices what I am teaching.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must jump over the stony path of death. How do you do it? By shedding more tears for home church than for your parents, your home or yourself. Shed tears, blood and sweat for your home church, period. If there had been no rejection at the time of Moses and Jesus then my path would have been easier, but instead everything was left on my shoulders. By myself I had to overcome it all, step by step, shedding sweat and tears for all of history. I have done it, and now I am asking you to do it on a limited scale, but still you will receive the same recognition I did. Isn’t that a good deal? That is your destiny.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might die in the process of shedding tears and sweat, but don’t worry; you will not lose, but will be in the highest heaven. In that case you can make your own second coming. Jesus was crucified as a tribal messiah and was not able to complete the entire dispensation, so he came once again. In the same way, if as a tribal messiah you are martyred, your second coming is guaranteed, and on earth the people who inherit your mission will continue home church. There is no way you can lose.</p>
|
||||
<p>We will create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. God created the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, but Adam and Eve destroyed it, so we men and women will rebuild it. Shed sweat for God and humanity and cry out. Then you will know the tears of hope and happiness that are waiting for you. You will be like an Apollo 11 that takes off and lands in the bosom of God. That is exactly how I have lived all my life, and am still living. Since all these things are now prepared to leave to you, even if my life ended right this minute I would never be a failure. The dispensation would go on and the Kingdom of Heaven would become a reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far I have preached many times about home church, but now it has come to the ultimate level. When you hear this you have to become crazy about home church. Your position is like Jesus’, that of a tribal messiah crying out in the wilderness. Just as God prepared John the Baptist to testify to Jesus, God will also send a John the Baptist ahead of you to testify about you. It is hidden now, but in your area there are people prepared, just as God prepared the nation of Israel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church is the place where you overcome the stony path of death. This is the one subject you must consummate in your lifetime. Without it, there is no room to be accepted in heaven. When you want to visit me or my family in heaven, it will be impossible until you meet the standard of home church. That is your 5 per cent responsibility. It doesn’t have to take seven years; if you do well it could be done in seven months.</p>
|
||||
<p>1987 is seven years from now, but you don’t have to take that long. Either seven months or even three years is adequate. If you fail to do it in seven years then it will be postponed for 21 years, and you don’t want that. If we neglect the time of the dispensation then you will have to literally shed your blood at the hands of communists. You know it, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Shall we leap over? Those who can say they will then you will have to literally shed your blood at the go over the path of death, raise your hands.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,111 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE COMPLETION OF THE PROVIDENCE AND PARENTS' DAY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:38:32+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:38:32+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-completion-of-the-providence-and-parents-day.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">April 15, 1980<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>There are many nations and people in the world. All people, as well as the nations and sovereignties of the world, hope that their nation is playing the major role in the providence of God. It is true not just today but in the past and the future that people want to play some major role in the providence of God. When I say “people” I am talking about all people. When I talk about hope and desire, I am talking of the hope and desire of all people.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the central point and theme of that hope? Always happiness is the paramount desire of men, but over the centuries people have harbored desires for various kinds of happiness; there has been no consistency to their desires. Beginning with that point we can talk about freedom, peace and other things. The fundamental question today is why people are still looking for happiness, since true happiness has never been realized since the beginning of history.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are living in an age of cosmopolitanism, when no individual can survive on his own and no nation can survive on its own. In past decades a problem in faraway Africa was considered inconsequential for America: But today a problem in Africa will have repercussions in America almost immediately. Furthermore, events in America can affect people all over the world. Africans and Asians cannot say they don’t care about something because it is America’s problem. There is no longer any such thing as “America’s problem.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In this situation where can people in each nation find the fulfillment of their desire for happiness? Who will define what happiness is? What Americans define as happiness will not be acceptable to people around the world: What is universal happiness then? In order to obtain happiness, people have struggled, fought, killed and resorted to war through the years. Yet today we still have not found happiness. Where can we find it? Can it begin with men, or somewhere else?</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people today are pessimistic that they can find lasting happiness, since no one else in history could find it. It seems to them to be impossible. It seems inevitable that they will continue to dwell in unhappy circumstances and bequeath a troubled society to their children, generation after generation, throughout history. People are so pessimistic today that they say “the ideal world” and “true happiness” are just empty words and vague dreams. No such thing seems possible.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people today are convinced that true happiness can never be found, so in their desire for any joy at all they see no reason for not indulging in day by day pleasures and carnal happiness. They see the butterflies flitting without a care from one flower to the next, sucking the nectar, and it seems to them that the butterflies are happier. People even envy the birds singing in the spring sky. They envy not only the animals, but the plants which come up every spring without fail and don’t have to struggle to survive. The pine trees just spread their seeds and multiply, without regard for national boundary, but when men travel they have to obtain visas and passports. Pine trees spread all over the world without visas, but men need visas! Do air and water need visas? Who would say true happiness could be found only in a country where visas were required?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do I say these things this morning? Unlike many other people, I am concerned with these fundamental, seemingly impossible questions, and I have agonized over their solution. No one can survive by himself, and everyone’s destiny is linked together. If all the past traditions are wrong then we have to separate from them. Do you have the courage and power to sever your connection and bondage to them?</p>
|
||||
<p>People come to America from other countries thinking that the ideal can be found here. They try to learn the American way of life and become part of this country, but they end up struggling just like any other American. No one has ever come to this nation to transcend the American tradition and discover a better way of life. When we look at the reality of America, we know it is not an ideal country. Instead it is a troubled and declining country. In a sense the worst things are happening in this country. It would be truly wonderful if here we could live a life of true happiness, but if we embrace America’s present patterns, they will lead us to an immoral way of life and finally despair. That is not the way of happiness.</p>
|
||||
<p>When happiness rejects you, that’s the end, so you must change before you are rejected. If you flunk a course one semester, the next semester it is too late to start trying to make a good overall record. Before you flunk you have to change and make a new beginning. What we need most today is someone who can provide the true definition and direction for happiness. Will those who can lead the way into true happiness look normal, or seem strange and almost crazy?</p>
|
||||
<p>Men have tried every normal thing throughout history and have not found the answer, so we should look in some strange or ”abnormal” direction. Whoever looks in that direction will look almost insane, yet there may be hope for the answer to come from that place. People are in despair, but when they look in a strange direction and find hope, they can keep going.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the direction and goal of true happiness? Does it mean you eat constantly day and night so that you cannot stuff any more food into your stomach? That may look like true happiness because you don’t have to walk-you just roll! If you say that having food is not true happiness, then perhaps having beautiful clothes will be happiness, particularly for women. Happiness is wearing the latest Fifth Avenue fashion and looking like a model, right? Perhaps happiness is having a PhD from Harvard and becoming a leading politician and famous President?</p>
|
||||
<p>What is happiness for normal people? Is the White House the ultimate terminal of happiness? The Kremlin in Moscow? Is happiness having power, so that when you shout out one command millions of people will obey? You say none of these is true happiness, but what is? You say having true love is true happiness, but hoed out your hand and show me true love. I say that love means “long, long, very much.” What is love? What is true love in particular? Today it seems that all kinds of love are in trouble. Where can you find true love? There is no way we can find true love in this sinful and degraded world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the starting point of true love? You say God is the origin. When you spell God backward, it becomes “dog.” Do you mean God or dog? Have you seen God? If men can generate true happiness or love on their own, why are they unable to control it? We conclude that the ultimate starting point of true happiness and love must be found somewhere else. Actually, the people who are searching after true love and happiness without trying to determine the source of it are the crazy ones. They run around looking in all four directions; they are the crazy people because they will never find it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The real problem is knowing where true love begins-whether from men, or from some other I source. What is that source? If you are right and there really is an incredible existence called God, we can solve no problem on this earth unless the riddle about God is solved. There are many religions on earth. Are they united, or do they have many boundaries and compartments? Why did God allow religions to set up so many compartments? If God is ideal, why are there so many boundaries in religions? How can this be explained?</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless we get to the bottom of this problem we cannot come up with the ultimate answer. As long as these questions remain unsolved, people cannot believe there is such a thing as God. Scientific minds ask how a good and almighty God could be so helpless that such contusion and evil are possible. Such a person wants to grab God and protest, “Why did you allow this to happen? Why are you helpless?” What would God’s answer be? If this situation were the result of God’s own making then you would have reason to protest that God must be evil instead of good.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are two possible answers God could give you either, “I just don’t know what happened”; or “l didn’t create this situation. I am not responsible for the evil of mankind.” To this you might reply, “Even if man made this evil world, why can’t you do something about it if you are omnipotent and good?” God will tell you that there is a reason He cannot interfere. When you ask what it is, He will say it is not simple, but if you want to know then He will tell you. But He will ask if you are ready to be responsible to take action based on such knowledge.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you ask God if He is happy, He will say, “Certainly not.” We already know that man is not happy. If man is not happy and God is not happy, then what happened, and why isn’t God doing something about it? Here we arrive at the key realization. The situation we face today cannot be solved by God alone, or by man alone. Only God and man together in cooperation can solve the problem. An ambitious, good-looking young man might address God, asking if He isn’t waiting for some man to step forward and help solve the problem, and if so this young man is ready to volunteer. God will reply that He has been waiting for thousands of years for someone to step forward and say, “God, I am at your service.”</p>
|
||||
<p>God will tell this man that He has a concept of the true man and true woman, a concept of the ideal family, nation and world. To actualize that blueprint true love should be at the core, and that love will come from God. God is a well of true love, but so far it has not flowed out of Him because there has been no one capable of or entitled to receive it. Why couldn’t God give true love to men? Because men became fallen and sinful. The fall brought everything to destruction. True love became false love, and God’s true love could not have give and take with it. When wells become polluted, no pure water can be found there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall, everything became divided into compartments. What can be done to solve the question? God will say that He is doing something, but how can we know what God is doing so we can respond? Falsehood and truth look alike. God will say that He will help you to know what is true and what is false. Religion is God’s tool, and He will tell you to look for the one religion which is most persecuted. His power will be working through that religion and through His power it will rise.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a person wants to be truly committed to a religion, he must be able to withstand all temptations from the world. That qualification can be gained only by surviving persecution and still advancing upward. The world needs a Messiah because the average man cannot withstand such hardship without faltering or falling into temptation. To show such weak men the true way, the Messiah must show mankind the ultimate hope. That’s why all religions have some concept of a Messiah to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah comes as a champion of God, a man who is invincible and cannot be overcome by satanic power. If even a weak man declares a partnership with the Messiah, that person can become as strong as the Messiah is. We can conclude that the only true hope in this sinful world is to find the Messiah who comes as God’s champion. Our duty is to unite with him, and then He will show us how to overcome evil and be liberated from sin. Do you need the Messiah? Perhaps only Koreans or Africans need a Messiah? Certainly sophisticated Americans don’t need a Messiah, right? How can you speak for everyone else? We can know logically that even the most prominent leaders and thinkers of a country need the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people think we Moonies are crazy or brainwashed, but from God’s point of view we represent His hope because we are earnestly searching after true love. Therefore, in His sight we are the normal people. Are you proud of being Moonies? You Moonies give me all kinds of trouble-if you didn’t follow me then the communists would leave me alone and the religious leaders wouldn’t oppose me. The communists feel threatened because we oppose communism, so they hate me. I can only conclude that you give me trouble!</p>
|
||||
<p>I am one, but you are many. Is there one kind of you, or many kinds? But do you have one thought and conviction? What is today? This is a Moonie celebration of true parents which only Moonies have. The rest of the world cannot understand why Moonies are gathering from all over the world on this day. When Moonies move, all kinds of people murmur! Reverend Moon is a topic of talk all around the world. They aren’t talking about me because they like me or think I am a hero, but because they think I am terrible. That means I am a big question mark in this country!</p>
|
||||
<p>If my business had nothing to do with God’s business then when I made all kinds of commotion God Himself would send a team to investigate what I was doing. If He found I was doing something very terrible then God would simply call me upstairs. But on the contrary, all kinds of human agents have investigated me, yet God allows me to prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God ever called me upstairs to spirit world because I was causing too much trouble, who would be the happiest? Not the American FBI and CIA, but the communists, who would then be unopposed in their efforts to take over the world. Many people have prayed that I will die and disappear, but even though God has heard their prayers, the Moonies are still growing and expanding. We have the brightest young people of the world. How can anyone explain this?</p>
|
||||
<p>You are not simple people, but energetic, ambitious people who want to do something about the world Why should so many ambitious and determined people gather with me to do something? It could only be because God is with me. How can you know for sure” It may be difficult for other people to know what we are doing, but I know very well. What makes me so strong that I speak out without fear? I am not an athletic champion or a giant, but when the President makes a mistake I will speak out. When communists do evil, I speak without fear.</p>
|
||||
<p>The word “god” in Korean refers to the traditional black Korean hat. So far I am just warmed up. Are you ready for the message now? Actually you don’t need a message because you look inspired already. Today is a day to honor the True Parents and give them a day of rest, but instead you keep asking for more. How cruel you are! Can we conclude now?</p>
|
||||
<p>So far we have determined that God hates me, right? Does God love me? God loves Moonies. If and when God loves Moonies then for sure He would love Reverend Moon. What kind of love is God giving?- hot, cold or what? Very, very hot love. When you talk about true love then you have to say, “Very, very, very, very, very hot love.” True love should have even more “verys.” When God talks about true love He would be screaming, “Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot, hot love,” and then faint. That’s true love. Am I very cold, lukewarm or hot?</p>
|
||||
<p>When you are faced with an emergency situation, you look for the person you truly love. A dying husband will call for his wife, a dying child will call for his parents, and parents for their children. This is because they love them the most. Your loving relationships should be that extensive and deep. Only in love of that depth can God reveal everything He knows to man and share all His secrets.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church has its origins in that intimate relationship of love with God. Therefore, God revealed the secrets and truth which He never revealed before. With the power of that truth we can clean up the tree world and liberate the communist world from their ideology because we truly know who God is and how He loves us. The completion of the providence, or God’s will, was the goal both before and after the fall since even men without sin have to grow into perfection. The will of God was meant to be consummated through complete unity of God and men. Man’s perfection can only come together with God. After man fell, the completion of God’s will became more difficult. It is not easy to become one with God in the fallen world because sin blocks everyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>God created Adam and Eve to center upon God, thus forming a trinity in union with Him. This is also the starting point of true love. First there must be a son who can deserve true love. Then comes a woman who receives true love from God. The son and daughter God created in the garden of Eden were entitled to God’s true love. Before they were husband t and wife, this man and woman were true brother and sister.</p>
|
||||
<p>The word “true” is important here. The tradition of true love was meant to be born in Eden, the beginning point. Then where would that tradition of true love move to? The true brother and sister relationship would become that of true groom and bride. When husband and wife are united in true love could anything separate them? Even God could not separate them because He would be melted by their love and want to join them. God is almighty and omnipotent, but He is helpless before true love. In true love there is no rank or degree, and all can become one together. Anything that accompanies true love is welcome, wherever you are and whatever you do. It a person of true love is moving into hell, the door will be wide open for him and hell will become heaven. Nothing hinders true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>True love imparts the power of true life, and when you receive true love you feel the surging power of life within you. The eye is drawn to true love, and all your senses are alert. All your heart yearns in that direction. You never get tired of seeing true love, and you want to be near and touch it. Do you like it? We can feel intoxicated even just thinking about it!</p>
|
||||
<p>When you climb in love to the top of a mountain, not only your voice but every cell shouts out in true joy. I look like any average man, but when I travel to other parts of the world you miss me and count the days till I return. When a person has this longing, his parents will become jealous, or his husband or wife, and they will try to make trouble. What kind of trouble is that? It is love trouble, the conflict between true love and false love.</p>
|
||||
<p>At this moment I want to greet the guests from Argentina who have been listening with earphones to my sermon. They are getting an unexpected experience this morning, and I am sure they have never heard a sermon like this one! I want them to know that there is a reason for what I am saying, and ask them not to jump quickly to conclusions.</p>
|
||||
<p>The tradition of true love between brother and sister develops into true love of husband and wife, and next it should develop into love of true parents. Mankind needs the love of True Parents. That tradition and position have not been established. Next true grandparents are needed. Then what? By the time they become true grandparents there will be many children, cousins and nieces and nephews, and all together they will form a tribe. The tradition of the true tribe should be established, and that will expand into a tradition of the true nation conceived in true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do we have this true nation anywhere in this fallen world? Whatever culture and language is possessed by that nation is the true culture and language. That is most logical. But we do not have that one true culture and language. Actually this planet is meant to be one nation, God’s nation, but today no nation is truly God’s nation and no people are truly God’s people. Did you grow up in the tradition of true brotherhood and true husband and wife? Don’t you think God wants a change?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today America is focused on ungodly selfishness. The entire world, and especially America, is focused on individualism. New York is a living grave, where people bury themselves in drugs and immorality. In the time of Jesus leprosy was a great problem, but today drugs are a great problem. I know Americans want to hear something nice about their country, but I cannot say it. I don’t care whether they hate me or not-I must tell the truth. If they want to hear good words then they must live up to them. America today is declining like Rome did. America today needs to be awakened and someone has to shock this nation. Korea is certainly in trouble also, but for the sake of the world America must be awakened immediately.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s blueprint is very simple, beginning with one man and woman under God, and then expanding to one ideal family, tribe and nation. We are talking about making the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. If you live in heaven on earth, after you go to spirit world you will enjoy heaven for eternity. That is how God envisioned His ideal. Where must that tradition of true love begin? The beginning point is earth. Someone must create such a tradition, and we will do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s original scheme was to have a world of goodness and perfection, but the very man and woman that God created moved in the opposite direction, toward the kingdom of hell on earth. Don’t worry about going to hell after you die, for everyone is living in hell on earth today and is choked by sin. In Divine Principle we talk about the original four position foundation of God, Adam and Eve, and their children. That is how the Kingdom of Heaven should have been erected. But God became separated from Adam and Eve, and Satan became the father of mankind instead, usurping God’s rightful position. The four position foundation was created under Satan and multiplied into a tribe, nation and world. The hatred, war and corruption of the world is the result of the fall, and was not God’s original intention.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we are totally surrounded by sin. In order to solve the problem today, we have to go back to the cause at the beginning, reorganize it, and then make a new beginning. It is the destiny of each man to return to that point and make a new beginning. This is why many people today feel that we must be near the end of the world. Even people who have riches and comfort are restless. They cannot feel settled because everyone is destined to go back to the beginning and start over.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today everyone is denying everyone else- parents deny children and children deny parents. Husband and wife deny each other. People deny their governments; students deny their schools. This is part of God’s scheme because He wants people to realize that nothing is settled and they must search for something stable. They will not find it until they find God. This is a restless, wandering world, and now is the time when God promised He would send the Messiah, the one hope for mankind. The incredible decline and breakdown we see in society is not just a bad omen, but is all part of God’s scheme. He is shaking everyone so that when the Messiah comes they will cling to him and make a new beginning centered on God.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is much entanglement in human affairs, so each human being has to cut this world off and return to the original point. No one has the energy to do it alone, so God shakes everyone up, and as a result they feel no connection to anyone else. Then it is easy for them to go back to the original point. Many people see only despair in the world today, but it is actually a time of hope instead. This is the best chance for everyone to go back to the original point and make a new beginning.</p>
|
||||
<p>When people are going back, looking for the original point, the truth and untruth look alike to them. When people deny the establishment they might start something like the hippie movement or the back-to-earth movement, while we started the Moonie movement. They all look crazy, but one is true and the others false. We are heavenly hippies, and in time the worldly hippies will come to you as their Abel. Out of despair can come gigantic leaps and bounds. There is gigantic hope now as the new day dawns, for the end of the old world brings the beginning of the new. Today there are two major ideological divisions in the world-the free world and the communist world-one which is God accepting and the other God-denying. The logical next step is to make one world. This is really the time for a new God-centered beginning, and so this is the most hopeful time.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is necessary for a new beginning? We have to give people a better ideology than what they have. We offer a better alternative to communism and to the governments of the free world. What is that ideology? First, it must be God-centered and aimed at the true love of God; it must be able to reconstruct the true individual, family, society, and nation. Today I am in a tug-of-war with America, yanking this nation into motion. Next I will tug the communist world. Our CARP movement is all over America, shoving this nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some of the Unification Church leaders are sleeping. They think I do things in the Korean way and want me to act according to the American way. They should stop thinking that way. There is only one way-we follow God’s way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who brought the fall and incredible suffering to mankind? Adam and Eve. The first man and woman, who should have been elevated to true parenthood, united instead with Satan and brought the world with them. Therefore, reorganization must begin with the True Parents, and this is why no one can do it except the Messiah. He comes in the position of the true, perfected Adam who is united with God. United with the true woman, he will form true parenthood to give mankind new birth.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the Messiah’s qualification? One criterion is that he must win over all the temptation and suffering of the fallen world. Satan has many weapons like money, power and knowledge, but no matter what direction Satan’s temptations come from. the</p>
|
||||
<p>Messiah must remain incorruptible. Every cell of his body exists for the sake of God, and every ounce of his energy and thought is centered upon God, with no deviation. There must be not only a perfect man but a perfect woman, who will together become parents and can give mankind new birth.</p>
|
||||
<p>You will face temptation from all kinds of people whispering in your ears, trying to dissuade you from going in the right direction. I am sure many of you will be shaken by it and leave. I know these temptations will come to you because they have come to me. Satan has whispered in my ears, saying such things as, “God doesn’t really love you, or else why would you be put in this prison camp for three years? How could He allow you to suffer if He really loved you?” After I came to America Satan whispered to me, “If God really loved you why would He allow so many Americans to demonstrate against you? You shouldn’t confront the American government because you will be crushed.” That is how Satan talked to me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your temptation is nothing. It is the natural course of things, so just blow it away. Many people have said unkind things about me, but during that time I accomplished many things. My major accomplishment is that thousands of you young people around the world have become God-centered and nothing will shake you. In Korea I received incredible persecution from people who called me a traitor and evil man. But today, a few years later, they say I am a true patriot and must be a man of God. They even say that in Korea’s 5,000 year history there has never been such a giant. I was also persecuted in Japan, but today major leaders in the government openly proclaim that Reverend Moon’s ideology is the only hope for Japan to turn back the tide of communism. They see there is no other method that can prevent a communist takeover of Japan. They say that Reverend Moon is not just Korean but Asian, so they have kinship with me. I like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now it is America’s turn. This nation has given me great hardship, calling me a brainwasher and family wrecker, and an agent of the KCIA. But you have a smile and sense of devotion and purpose; you have totally changed your way of life. You look charming and young, but you have incredible inner strength through your faith in God. Even if you are put in jail you are not bothered. There is no way America can handle this kind of men and women.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moonies are busy people. None of you women are wearing heavy makeup because you don’t have the time to spend in front of your mirror. You hardly even have time to wash your laundry. Yet you are happy people who have single-minded devotion to increase the work of God on earth. You don’t care what people say because you have already make up your mind. Even if I give you a hard time you still come back. I have set many records, and certainly one of them is that I have received more curses than anyone else in history. I am also the champion for training the most stubborn young people to work for the highest purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>Certainly the President of America could not do what I am doing. The Prime Minister of England or Japan could not do it either. I am also the champion fighter against communism and the champion in awakening Christianity. I am the champion in remaking young people of all nationalities into moral people. In order to do that I have to push you out, but do you love me? Why? Simply because I am the champion of bringing the true love of God, a bridge of the true love of God. Are there any challengers? Raise your hands and come on up!</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you and I are in the world championship in every area-in conveying the love of God, the work of raising moral men and women, in fighting communism. Day and night you go out fund raising and witnessing, without food or sleep. You know that becoming a champion is not easy. Do you expect an easy way? Competing with me is an uphill fight.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today I am giving you an easy way out, however. Why not just pack up and forget about that difficult fight? Find your own wife or husband and live your own life. No? There are two kinds of “no”-no and know. You say “no” because you “know” the truth, right? So you are happy, aren’t you? When you lose energy, “happy” becomes very “heavy,” but when you have energy you are very peppy. Are you heavy or happy?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know what our life goal is and what is true happiness. The house of happiness is made of the tradition of the true love of God. That’s the dwelling place you have found, and it will be eternal. When you are equipped with the true love of God, you will be welcome wherever you go. The new order and new world is coming soon, and in that world the Unification Church members will travel without visas because everyone will want them to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want to speak to the white American couples. I might visit your home in very humble, ragged clothes, and when I ring the bell will you say I should call ahead and make an appointment? If I withdrew all your savings and spent your money would you call the police? Why not? That’s the American way of life. I have heard that in America couples make up marriage contracts concerning who owns what, and they even have secret bank accounts. I heard of a man who put his money in his sock before he went home because otherwise his wife would take it all and he would have nothing. What a different standard we have!</p>
|
||||
<p>Would it be normal for you to call the police if I took your money? The early Korean and Japanese couples know that I know best in every way, including how to use a home and spend money. They ask me to go right ahead and take what they have because they know I will use it for the sake of God. I asked the American and European leaders to come hear this message because they need to be awakened, to repent and make a new beginning. They have been living their own way of thinking.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have already done whatever I ask you to do’ for it is my standard to do something myself before I talk about it. I abhor the leader who just sits and gives commands and lets other people carry them out. I act first and then have other people follow me. That is heavenly tradition. I have done one thing for the sake of the world-set the tradition of the heavenly way under true love. This is universal and it works everywhere, for every man.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is no one in spirit world who does not know me and what I am doing. This earth reflects the spirit world, so here in America everyone knows my name, though they do not know what I am doing. But they will know soon. The amazing fact is that the communist leaders are the ones who most clearly recognize my ability. Moscow and Peking know precisely what I am. The communists are afraid that the free world leaders will know me as well, so the communists are trying to create a smoke screen to keep people in ignorance. They are also trying to destroy me before I can become known.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communists even manipulate the American government in their scheme to get rid of me, as well as Christians and Jews. But even under these intimidating circumstances I have been prosperous. Certainly I could never do this with my own power. Only the power of God could do it. Right after the 1976 Washington Monument Rally I declared that the Moscow Rally would be next. This movement is entirely focused on liberating the world from the communist ideology. I am one bulwark to stop the spread of communism and I will eventually turn the tide back. Do you support that? Do you joyfully support that?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you would be victorious over communism, must you be superior to the communists” Only if your power is superior will you be victorious. In my whole life of pioneering I have never resorted to any physical showdown whatsoever. My weapon has always been silent endurance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today I declare the end of the first 21 year course. This is a momentous day. Today another 21 year course has begun, and in this time our movement will grow physically as well as spiritually and we will be strengthened in every way. We must deter the advance of communism and we need the power to liberate them. Even for the communists I am in the position of father, but it is your position actually to win over them and be victorious. You shall be superior in God-centered character and in strength of knowledge, experience, and organization.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communists are determined to destroy the free world and take over, but we will save the free world and also the communist world. That is our goal. The Unification movement is here for recreation. The original will of God was corrupted, so we are here to recreate the world. We are that force and movement which will liberate the entire world centered on the true love of God. Our method is home church, through which you can contact everyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your home church area is a little world which represents the entire fallen world and history in miniature form. When you win your battle there, God will consider that you have won the entire battle and inherited my victorious tradition on the universal level. Your goal, then, is to become a tribal messiah to home church. When there are home messiahs, then tribal messiahs under the worldwide Messiah, all shall be accomplished and fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>A dynamic, explosive era has dawned today. The second 21 year course has begun. If you give all your heart for your task, however, you can accomplish everything in the first seven years. Then you will be finished and have no more seven year courses. You will enjoy the fruits of your effort and not have to endure more tribulation and hardship. Jesus’ spirit was always centered on love, and he demonstrated that love on the cross. He sacrificed himself as a single person, but today we have the privilege of bearing the cross as husband and wife. In the next seven years husband and wife will do this as one unit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many blessed couples think they have worked hard and now I should help them. But I tell them it is their responsibility. Even if I help them, their own responsibility remains of becoming victorious on their own. That’s the criterion. God will give ample blessing, including material blessing, after you set the standard and tradition. If God gives blessing before then, you will be accused by Satan and he will steal it. God does not want that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Messiah given to the world by God will not receive God’s help every minute of the day. God will leave him alone to do his own responsibility. That’s the way Mother and I suffered, but in that way we could become victorious over hardship and Satan can no longer accuse. When you become a personification of the true love of God, the rest of your problems will be solved automatically, including your food, housing, clothing. The Bible says so, and I say it again. If that is not true, then I am an imposter.</p>
|
||||
<p>The title of today’s message is “Completion of the Providence and Parents’ Day.” The True Parents set the tradition, and now you are to follow and set the same tradition and standard on your own. Then you shall be at the same level as True Parents m God’s sight. This next seven years is the time for you to demonstrate what you are and what you can do. Any organization or system that hampers this movement or your achievement will be demolished. Home church is the primary dispensation and anything else is secondary. I am declaring to Unification Church members all over the world that this is the Parents’ Day which ends the first 21 year course and begins the second 21 year course.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are independent messiahs, and whatever you do is your own responsibility. You are to bring the Kingdom of Heaven in home church. Traditionally I have rejected any outside help, whether from nations or government agencies, but I offered to help any government that needed it. I don’t want the American government to help me, but I want to help the American people. I am pouring all my blood and sweat, and my money and knowledge into this nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many foreigners come to America to create a fortune and take it back home with them, but I came to this country to pour everything I have into saving this nation. I am truly the most precious visitor to come to this nation, but the people and government treated me in the worst fashion. I could easily feel hatred and want revenge, but I have never felt that. I want to embrace America with love. Every day my effort is to love and educate America. If America rejects this love and education then this country won’t have to try to get rid of me-I will leave on my own. But that will be a tragic day for America because thousands of people will follow me in tears. America will be devastated if I leave because many significant people will no longer love this nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Argentina has been mistreated and misrepresented by America, struggling for its own freedom and survival against communism. I see there is a great opportunity for God to help Argentina restore its freedom.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know today that we have an inner, spiritual strength that is tougher than iron. Now we are building physical strength that includes manpower and money, organization and publicity. If anyone opposes Moonies, don’t let the opportunity go by, but demand that they say what’s wrong with us and what they really do know about us. We know what we are, but how much do they know? I can endure being cursed and persecuted, but I want you to be respected by the nation and world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This afternoon we have a martial arts demonstration and I would like you to see these champions in action. They will demonstrate what the mind and body can do, and how we can be strong not only in spirit but in body. You should know about the communists. They will come against you with dirty tactics, just like they have done in Argentina, and you should be ready in every way. If a thief comes in your door and tries to stab your own father, would you just stand by and watch? If an evil man slaughters the good people of your town, would you just try to escape?</p>
|
||||
<p>The same thing can be said about nations. Today many South American nations are on the verge of being murdered, but America is trying to look away and say it is none of this nation’s business. Is that how to follow the commandment to love one’s neighbor” It is my lifetime dream to create a tribe and nation that can be strong and stand up for righteousness without fear of death. That’s the kind of courage we need to I liberate the world from the evil ideology of communism. It is certainly not my ideology. This is God’s ideology. Even if I falter at this moment, millions of other Reverend Moons will arise because this ideology is immortal and eternal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we declare the beginning of the second 21 year course, in which we shall become superior in every way over the evil ideology of communism. Our goal is to create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, and in order to do that we must liberate mankind from sin. We are committed to rise to the challenge without compromise. If you promise that to me, raise your hand. We’ll see you in Moscow.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am sure that in a few minutes the State Department will know what I have said, and even sooner than that the Kremlin will know. Actually I want them to hear.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people are trying to kill me because I speak out very clearly. The other day a person came to our CARP center. He had carried a pistol for three years waiting for the chance to kill me because he thought I was an enemy of America. But after reading the CARP newspaper he realized that I was the best friend of America. He came to surrender his pistol and join CARP.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see that my freedom of movement is hindered. But at the same time I have given my entire life, giving my youth for the mission of erecting the Church, never even looking after my own family in my concern for the world. Now it is your turn. My main responsibility now is to set up the model family of heaven, the tradition of true love. I set the world tradition, national tradition, and tribal tradition, and now I must set the family tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far it has been my tradition to love the members more than my own children and wife. Some of the 36 couples are sitting here, and if they don’t recognize and appreciate my love then they are really traitors. I have loved them more than anyone. I will go home and set the family tradition because this is my remaining responsibility, but you cannot go home until you assume my role on the front line.</p>
|
||||
<p>I cut all the satanic ties and overcame this world, returning to the beginning point and setting the pattern of the heavenly tour position foundation. Now you are taking over and it is your turn to build your own tribe, nation and world. You inherit my tradition now and make it your tradition. Erect your own family, tribe, nation and world tradition. You should be the bulwark in the heavenly fight, the leaders who can say, “Follow me.” Will you do that” Do you know this to the bone?</p>
|
||||
<p>To send a rocket into space you need a launching pad, and your 360 homes will be that launching pad for you. As much as you long for me, let them long for you so much that they cannot live one day without you. Satan fears home church because unconditional love is your weapon and Satan has no defense against that. We should march for that goal, giving true love and true education. These are the two most basic goals. You have to digest this yourself and endure all hardship. Don’t get diarrhea in assimilating this.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you move fast you have more energy and the other side will be shattered, not you. Whether you go fast or slow, the opposition will have the same strength, so it is a far better tactic to move quickly because it will penetrate their defenses. This is why I don’t believe in working piecemeal, but going all out. That’s why in 1975 I sent out missionaries to 120 nations all at once. They were lightning rods for persecution, to get it over all at once and end it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before I undertook any task in this country I met the major leaders here-such as most of the Senators, including Senator Kennedy, and President Nixon. I met former President Eisenhower. Go to the famous people and well-known people in your area. You should feel that you will contribute more to your area than they do and love it more than anyone. You can say proudly to the parents that you love their children more than they do, and to the children that you love their parents more than they do. You love them more because you love with the unselfish love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Very definitely people will be moved and inspired by you. In the beginning they will stand firm against you, but know that before too long they will be melted by your love. No other power is greater than your God-centered love. You have a weapon as powerful as an atomic bomb. No other power can compete with the power of love. The best people are either hot or cold. Those who oppose you will be your target because they will be your best members when they are turned around.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your parents did not like me too much, but I loved them more than you loved them and eventually they will be melted. This is our principle strategy. This morning I have showed it plainly to you. The greatest weapon we have is the power of love The entire world will be influenced by it and bow down to you. What is needed are people who will initiate home church’ and when that is all done you will register as citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. But that registration will be conducted by families, not individuals. This is not my concept, but God’s.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since this is God’s original concept, I have no choice except to follow that tradition. You have no one to blame or complain about. If you are not making good marks at school you can’t complain about anyone except yourself. Do not ever think you are working for the Unification Church; you are working for your own church. You are not working for the Unification Church nation and world’ but your own nation and world. But it happens to be my nation and world as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why are that nation and world needed? For you and me. Actually you are working for yourself, so it is your responsibility. The leaders should never think I will solve their problems, but should confront the hard questions themselves. There shall be no complaint because what you earn is what you get. That is the property you will earn and can leave to your children. The more of yourself you empty out, the more you will receive.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not ever think that I am taking a holiday from now on. I want to buy one airplane, but not for a vacation. Have you seen me take one day or week of vacation in my whole life? Do you have any objection if I buy a plane? The plane will be for me to take the hardworking members to visit many places. Would you want me to buy it, or will you do that for me? OK, buy it right away!</p>
|
||||
<p>Mother is a very ugly wife, isn’t she? No, she is known for her beauty, but she married an ugly husband, didn’t she? One thing is for sure. I treated her as though she were an ugly wife and never paid attention to her. I want to have at least a little time to show her the rest of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have four more years before I reach what you call the retirement age of 65. If you can let me retire four years in advance because you will take up my job, then that is your pride. But I have an insoluble problem. There is no place I could go where I would not be recognized and besieged by people. Even if I don’t send notice in advance, spirit world lets people know! When I go to Japan and Korea, the moment I arrive there is a hectic schedule. My real problem is that there is no sanctuary for me.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am now appealing to spirit world not to send a message that I am coming so that I can have peace and quiet for a few years. But actually I am just kidding. I have much work left to do. Before I finish my life on earth there is much more I must do on my own. In my own writing I must set down all the heavenly rules and regulations of Life in Principle. No one else will do that after I die. I want you to pay more attention to your mission of home church than you do to me. Will you promise me that?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have gone over the hill but you are still coming up. If at some point you no longer see me it is because I will already be on the other side. That’s natural and you shouldn’t worry about it, but just keep climbing and doing your mission of home church. Every nation has more hills to cover, including America, Argentina and Korea. Americans should have the will power to climb over that hill.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are laboriously pounding in stakes at each step now, but later we will build a cable car so that everyone can just ride quickly to the top. Will you do that?</p>
|
||||
62
content/speeches/1980/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven-2.md
Normal file
62
content/speeches/1980/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven-2.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,62 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE DAY OF THE VICTORY OF HEAVEN"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:29:34+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:29:34+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-day-of-the-victory-of-heaven-2.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">October 4, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>What day is this? You said it: <i>The Day of the Victory of Heaven</i>. In Korean we call it <i>Chun Soon Il</i>; <i>Chun</i> means <i>heaven</i>; <i>Soon</i> means <i>victory</i>; <i>Il</i> means <i>day</i>.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thinking back, it has been four years since this day was first set. Of course, no one else in the world recognizes and celebrates this day. Does that mean heaven has never been victorious on earth? Can Unification Church members say that God has always been defeated, and never had a victory until this time? It’s all a matter of what standard you use to determine victory and defeat. How was God defeated, and where did He gain victory-in spirit world, or on earth? Centering on what was victory or defeat determined? Was it one man or many men?</p>
|
||||
<p>Almost everyone chosen for the dispensation failed God. We know that it was because of man’s failure on earth that God suffered defeat. Was it God that failed, and that caused defeat? It was not God who was defeated, but God’s dispensation. The history of providence has repeated itself and always ended in failure. There is a subject who plans the providence, and an object who carries it out. The subject is God, and man is His object.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that unless subject and object are joined in unison, a victory will not come forth. Why did God create in such a way that subject and object must come into oneness? This is because man has a responsibility; without man’s responsibility, God’s history would have started gloriously from the very beginning and concluded victoriously. Why did God set up man’s responsibility then? We already know the answer: it is so that people can participate in their own creation, and achieve status as creators.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can see examples of this on a daily basis: all you sisters know you have to marry in the right way, uniting with a great and correct spouse. Why are you so careful not to make any mistake in selecting your spouse? It is so you can ensure the success of your marriage, and thus become the object of a higher plane of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Take the example of the President of the United States; regardless of whether he is a great man, the office he holds is a very great position. Everyone envies him, and would like to be there themselves. No matter how small or even deformed a person may be, he or she would still like to hold that office. What about Moonies? They are no exception. If a man is eminently qualified to be President and is elected, but his wife is lame, should he set the standard that someone like her cannot ride in his limousine? Would the First Lady obey such an order, or would she feel badly and rebel? She might protest in front of the television cameras! Then would the wife suffer, or the husband?</p>
|
||||
<p>Would the people of the nation agree with the President? No, the audience will protest the President’s decision as well. This is how Koreans would think, for sure; what about Americans? How do we know such a decision is wrong? Why is a wife entitled to the dignity of her husband’s position? Because of the love binding them together. Here or anywhere, love is the greatest of all. A wife who loves her husband automatically has the right to participate in whatever her husband receives. They are no longer two, but one.</p>
|
||||
<p>The sisters would like to have great husbands so that they could participate when their husbands rise to great heights. This is also why all men are very serious in choosing their wives. Is God any different? Does God have anything to do with love? As far as I know, God would say He has never been in love, but all you Unification Church members say you have seen God in love. What you are saying is that God is anxious to love someone, but has not loved anyone so far. What are the things of God’s creation anxious to see? What would they want to see God doing? If we asked the birds this question, certainly they would enjoy seeing God’s creation, but wouldn’t they also like to see God in love with man? Not only to see God love, but to feel God love.</p>
|
||||
<p>But you might ask how trees, for instance, can feel love. Animals act by instinct, you might say, but they don’t really feel emotion. If a woman owns a dog and loves it very much, would the dog just love her, or love her husband as well? The dog would love them equally, wouldn’t he? Does the dog hesitate to approach the husband, or go straight forward to express his love for him? Would he be looking around as he goes toward his owner, or just bound straight forward to her? Still he is anxious to make sure that they are both in agreement in loving him.</p>
|
||||
<p>When a farmer invests heart and love in raising his crops, they are much more fruitful. When you ask any creation, small or large, what it would like to see, it will say, “I want to see God in love. I want to feel God’s love.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If I keep talking at this rate, it will take all day! Also, I didn’t intend to give you a Divine Principle lecture, but first I must explain some things before I talk about the victory of heaven. We know that all creation is anxious to see God in love. Is man such a high being that he is not bothered by love? Especially Moonies, who have no feeling-isn’t love outside your concern? If even Moonies are concerned about love, it must mean that all mankind are concerned about love!</p>
|
||||
<p>If you ask God the same question, would He say that He already has everything so He doesn’t need love? What would God be anxious to have? Why don’t we think about this and figure out what God would want, and then tell Him. Would God want to see things in love and be in love also? If you are very sure of this, and you tell Him that is what He must want, then everything is settled at this point. Then all the world would come into unity. and never be in conflict over ideals.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you feel good when you are only hearing about love, what will happen when you really are in love? How much better would you feel when you see love? If a woman’s hair is drooping but then she hears about love, her hair will bounce up! But if she is in love, what will happen to her hair? It will start dancing! This must be the ultimate description of a woman in love. Men wouldn’t experience this, though, with their short hair, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>I wondered why hippies would want to look so bad by letting their hair grow long and get wild and dirty. But I thought that it might be because they want to feel love just like a woman. This was just my thinking; it doesn’t mean you should start growing your hair! I have seen that when I just mention something, people start doing it immediately. If I say long hair is good for feeling love, brothers will grow their hair. But that is not my meaning!</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the purpose of your living? To sleep and eat three meals a day? To work all day long? To study for a degree? If you haven’t even seen love, how can you say it is your purpose? The explanation is not complicated. When a man and woman embrace, will they say, “I am now looking at God’s love”? This is a serious question. Maybe they thought that what they are feeling is what God would feel, so they think they are feeling God’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did anyone teach you about this in school? Only the Moonie university teaches this. Would other people say this is good? They would tremble, shake their heads and also use both hands to emphasize how bad it is. You who are here for the first time, here I am, that very Reverend Moon!</p>
|
||||
<p>There is only one Reverend Moon, but some people say he is good, and others say he is bad. Both of them cannot be correct. How would you settle this problem? God must have a reason for His answer. Would God say I am good because I know about love, and I arrange things so that God can love people? God’s reasoning would be that this is exactly what all the universe wants, that I am the first to teach everyone about this. When He gives that reason, the world can listen and agree, but if He gives no reason for His answer then the world will keep on opposing me. Can I be proud because you say I am good, even though other people say I am bad?</p>
|
||||
<p>God has everything, power, silver and gold, authority, but why did we say God has always suffered defeat? Does God need a PhD? Does He need to eat three times a day like we do? Then what is it God needs? You say He needs true love; He needs sun love, which also includes moon love! If you ask God what He needs, He will say He already has everything. If you ask whether He can give it to everyone, He will say yes.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you ask why He doesn’t love you, what will He reply ? This is a difficult question for God to answer. That touches the most sensitive point in God’s heart, and at that moment God is the saddest being on earth. After a long hesitation He will reply, “I cannot love you because I have not yet loved my eldest begotten son and daughter; therefore, I can love no one.” The law of love says the firstborn must be loved first. There are billions of people who were born of the first begotten son who became a failure because of the fall. God cannot love those generations born of His first child until He can love the firstborn. That is God’s own law.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is God’s will that He love the first true son and daughter first, and then go on to love the true family and clan, nation and world, and true heaven. This is the order of love. To this day, God has never loved to that extent. Many people know that even though God created the world, He is not with them, meaning He is not loving them. As a result, there are many contradictory things in the world, such as war. But God has never intervened to stop war. What do all men on earth want, more than money or power? They want God to come to earth and live with them, loving them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then why is the concept of a Messiah necessary? Some would say he is necessary in order to connect all the failed relationships in history, finally bringing them together. He will be the center of all God’s love, distributing it to the entire world. Religion exists to prepare the foundation so the Messiah can come and work with ease. God worked very hard to send the Messiah, who will make sure that God’s love can reach the first son, first family, and first nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because God lost His firstborn due to the fall, the Messiah must come to let God love the firstborn, allowing Him for the first time to love the true family, true nation, true world, and true cosmos. After that, God will say that everything is accomplished. That’s the tradition of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christians think that because on the cross Jesus said, “It is finished,” that there is nothing more to be accomplished on earth. There is a vast gulf between this idea and the Principle. God has to send the Messiah once again; does that mean everything was accomplished in Jesus’ time?</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in Unification Church we emphasize True Parents, true family, and so forth. Where does this “true” come from? It comes in this connection of love. It is reasonable to say that this is the reason there are no problems between races here, and that everyone can come into unity. The individual, family, clan and so forth are here in Unification Church, but without being “true,” they would be false things.</p>
|
||||
<p>White people will say they are sure God loves white people only. Does He? Do the white people who say I am wrong for disagreeing with them realize that actually they are in the wrong? It is those people who hate me. The white people in Unification Church are very different. Proof of that is the fact that white members want to be matched to black spouses, and when I say, “Let’s think about it,” they reply, “There is nothing to think about.” White people hate me because they think I am endangering the traditions of white civilization. Would God feel they are right?</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at things in view of true love, nothing is very complicated. The highest place in spirit world is reserved for those people who want to see what God wants to see-who want to see God loving the true man, true family, and so forth. The people who love those things as well will also go to the highest heaven. If even a non-religious person hears this, he will not be able to understand why all people don’t believe this obvious truth. In most churches the congregation have comfortable chairs and the minister shakes their hands, but here you sit on the damp ground. But if God pays most attention to this place then this is the best place on earth. Moonies are happy people, aren’t they?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know how God wins victory, centering on love. God sent me to earth, and I made God see and feel love as He intended. This is all I did, yet this is how God won the victory. That is fine for God, but most people do not know about God, and therefore feel threatened by me. This is why they try to discredit God-centered activity. They want to know what will happen to their tradition and history. We still have to struggle to educate them and bring them closer to God. The biblical dispensation was never fulfilled, simply because there was always a lack of love. In this perspective, Christianity has not accomplished anything either, so we have to fill these gaps in horizontal restoration and win the opposing world with love. This has yet to be accomplished.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have faced the highest hill of opposition, filling in all the holes in the dispensation with love. This is why victory has come about. If Korea and its churches had accepted me when I first came with this mission, would I have had to go through the troubles and persecution that I have faced here in America? If I had been accepted then America would have supported the Korean people after World War 11. Then communism would not have spread throughout the world as it is today. But as it turned out, Korea opposed me, so other Asian countries and also America came to oppose me, along with the communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because the Korean churches opposed me, organized persecution came about. Individuals do not oppose me as individuals, but in an historical way. This is also true of families and nations. For the first time the satanic world had found something to unite around! This entire world wanted to crush one small individual. What would have happened if I had run away from all that? Then the question would be settled, wouldn’t it? Could the victory have come to be? The heavenly champion has to meet all his challengers, inviting the world to come oppose him, and he will defeat them single-handed.</p>
|
||||
<p>In 1976 the media, Congress, and the world came to oppose me. To make sure that this opposition was complete, I sent the best American members to 124 countries as missionaries. Then in 1976 their countries came to oppose me. All 124 nations united in opposition. Centering on Washington Monument, I had to fight all America and the entire world, including national governments. Everyone opposed me at that time, but I won over all the opposition, including the <i>Washington Post </i>and the <i>New York Times, </i>which had so actively opposed me. They had to recognize what took place the day before.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think I could be opposed any more than I was in 1976? The worst has been overcome. No one said I was defeated at Washington Monument; the world was defeated by one single man. But what did I fight with? With the one principle of showing the world true love, of overcoming the force that opposes God. Until that time, no matter how much people criticized me unjustly, 1 did not do anything against them. I tried to return love to them, and I simply persevered.</p>
|
||||
<p>God wanted me to bring Him into love, not in a plush, comfortable living room but in the abyss of misery, bearing the cross. That is the point God wanted me to bring Him to love the world, showing love at the point of greatest pain. With only a handful of supporters on earth and in the worst possible persecution, I showed true love to the world, love that God could recognize. On this foundation the Day of Victory was proclaimed, four years ago today. Furthermore, on February 22 the next year I declared the beginning of a new era, stating that whoever opposed this established foundation would be the one who received suffering. The more people opposed us, the more ground they would lose and the more we would gain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until that time there were walls around the individual, family, clan, and so forth. But now the walls are broken down and love is free to travel anywhere on earth. Therefore, many international marriages have taken place and will continue to take place.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the same time, there have come to exist a family, clan, nation and world surrounding Reverend Moon. With what was it organized? With matching and blessing, the organization of heavenly families. After that there is no valid way in God’s sight for anyone to stop me. On that day, Satan signed his defeat and acknowledged my victory. I knew that from that day on the communist world must start to decline, that the year 1978 would be the peak year for communists to flourish and afterward they would slide down. Because that was settled, the second three seven-year courses could be proclaimed. Without that victory, they could not have been started at the right time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I wish I could say that all Moonies love Reverend Moon. Those who say it is true, raise your hands. Why do you love Reverend Moon? Just to be nice? It is so that you can live again. I have the seal of victory, so all I have to do is stamp your application. With that stamp you have a free pass to heaven, so if you can get that stamp from me then you love me even more, right? To win this foundation of victory I had to go to strange countries and fight my way inch by inch in places where I was not wanted. I have been working since that day to create additional foundation on which you will suffer less, but you have to produce some proof that you have loved me. Where will you find your proof? Home church. With my victory you have a valid passport, and now you need to take off like a rocket, launching to reach God’s heart in love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where is the person who would proclaim this ideal in the first place? Was there anyone like this in all history who could bravely come forth to do this mission until the final victory, regardless of the consequences? I have looked many times through history to see if there was someone like that, thinking he would be honored as the greatest man. I worked my whole life like that, experiencing millions of incidents of suffering. I am fascinated by myself for that reason.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine God’s feeling at knowing there is such a person at work on the earth. What about the spirit world too, looking down, knowing what this world and spirit world will be like because of this person? They will dance in wild joy, dancing that would be far more fantastic than disco. Who is qualified to dance that dance? Only the blessed couples of the Unification Church. Why? Because it is a dance you do after you experience love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once God can love the firstborn and then bless the restored ancestors. loving each in his or her turn, then with proof of that blessing one can qualify to do the love dance. Since the fall took place in the family unit, restoration must happen in the family. When you are blessed, you are registered to be a citizen of the heavenly kingdom.</p>
|
||||
<p>What happens if you do not understand this clearly? Maybe you won’t like your spouse because she didn’t go to college, or his temper is too fierce, and because of that you decide to leave. Then what happens? Here the fall is not reversible; when a person fails here it is worse than Adam and Eve’s fall because he understood the consequences and then fell anyway.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a spouse really understands this, he has to cling to his fiancée or spouse and say, “It is not me you are leaving, but God, so you will have to kill me before you can leave.” Is your love stronger than death itself? Wouldn’t you desperately protest if the other person tried to leave?</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the first and only time in history this situation will happen; what a chance you have to be here now, in spite of incredible odds. There have been many, many celebrations here on earth, including Unification Church celebrations, but the most important is the celebration of this day of victory. In order for this day to come, many people suffered and were sacrificed; you cannot imagine how many. To indemnify those sacrifices, I had to suffer more than all those people put together. Year after year in jail I confronted these circumstances, all in order to reach this destination. This day happens to be the day I was released from prison in South Korea. To make this day valid, I had to go through all historical suffering and receive abuse from the world. Now because of love I can give the banner of victory to Adam’s family which once failed. to Noah’s family, Abraham’s family, Moses’ family, and Jesus’ family. Wherever I go I can plant the flag of victory and love. Now there is no way the Unification Church can decline; it must flourish.</p>
|
||||
<p>The minds of Unification Church members are always focused on the place where I am, whether in Gloucester, New York, England, or Korea. You always ask where I am. don’t you? People don’t understand why you do that. Your answer is “Because of love.” I must sign before you can receive God’s love, and with that passport you can go anywhere in heaven or hell, and ultimately on earth as well.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you need that passport? How much? When you are told to go fund raising or witnessing, you do so because of love. A PhD can willingly become a captain of a fishing vessel because of love. Would Dr. Durst feel I couldn’t send him there because he is boss of all America? The reason for him to go is that I love the captain of a fishing vessel.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I went to hell would you come with me because of love? Love means long, long, very, very much long. Love is long, long, very much. That’s why everyone likes love. You never knew this. Now you know that this Day of Victory of Heaven is more beautiful than the most beautiful river or forest, or any creation. It is the most beautiful thing on earth. Would you say you are unfortunate to be able to celebrate this day? How happy are you?</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
<p><i>Father was released from prison in North Korea on October 14, and from prison in South Korea on October 4; he has said that an observance on October 4 would represent both dates.</i></p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,111 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE DISPENSATION OF RESTORATION AND MYSELF"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:37:53+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:37:53+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-dispensation-of-restoration-and-myself.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">April 6, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>We are aware that we were born, and that we encounter many situations around us. For instance, we have families, a society and nation, and so forth. Beyond that, our nation has other countries and a world to relate to. Speaking simply, each nation has its different language, values, and customs; many nations are in competition, and some are backward and others advanced. The various nations contain many different elements, so when we come to think about all this, we ask, “What is the relationship between these things and myself?”</p>
|
||||
<p>Nowadays this question is magnified, and young people especially are doubtful and searching, questioning more than at any other time what they have to do with all these different elements in the world. At one time or another they pass through a stage of saying they don’t care about anything else except the fact that they exist, and then they tend to care only about themselves. If you are a little more sophisticated, however, you realize that your lack of trust in the world begins with the fact that our circumstances have nothing to do with the ideal. Somehow the world started in such a way that it became separated from the ideal, and people are not moved by the highest motives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have to define what the ideal actually is. Every person would like to develop as an ideal individual, and create an ideal family and society. What kind of society could be called an ideal society? We can safely say that the ideal should not be changing in quality, but should carry on consistently. This is one element to be considered. Each part of the ideal must be constant, with each existence naturally and easily connecting to every other existence. Is there any family or society that is close to this situation? No.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us consider a simple example. An individual may find it difficult to communicate with the other members of his family, even his parents, who are the direct cause of his existence. On a larger stage, citizens of different countries may find communication difficult with other countries. People are primarily concerned with their own well-being or profit, instead of with other people, and this is generally assumed to be normal. If we are serious about the ideal, however, we immediately realize that this is contrary to the ideal. Selfishness and concern for one’s own profit cannot help sustain the ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>This struggle continues all through life, generation after generation. The elements of money, power and knowledge are utilized to promote profit and to survive competition, but this also is distant from the ideal. It is this way everywhere we look, so in the midst of this situation there is no hope for the ideal. Paradoxically, everyone wants peace and an ideal society to live in, but we can only dream about happiness as long as the present situation continues. No matter how proud or ashamed it may feel, every country lives in this situation, as well as each family. Though no one can avoid living in these circumstances, we can divide mankind into two groups-those who are religious and those who are not. Which side do we belong to?</p>
|
||||
<p>What are we working to achieve? We are particularly interested in bringing everything into unity. As soon as we make up our minds to it, unity will be achieved, right? A man may have one eye that sees well and another that sees poorly. Is it easy or difficult for him to improve the poor eye to see well? One ear may hear less than the other, and one arm or leg may be shorter than the other. It would be very difficult to improve the weaker limb to be as strong as the other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Making unity sounds very simple in concept-all you have to do is make the disadvantaged element conform to the standard of the other element. Another way would be to destroy the healthy element and have it meet the standard of the unhealthy element. But of course, when we say unity we mean bringing the bad one up to the standard of the good one. It is the same with everyone-when we talk about unity we mean raising the lower element to measure up to the higher element. How difficult it would be to do this with a society or nation. There are many medical specialists, even doctors who specialize just in feet. Would it be the ideal to go to a specialist for each part of your body, or just one doctor who knows about all parts of the body?</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone is looking for the ideal, including such diverse groups as the communist world, the free world, hippies and churchgoers. If the ideal had a color, would it be white, black, yellow, or what? We have to think one step further now and determine what is the starting base of the ideal. If a man works hard to get his Ph.D. and then does research for years and finally is awarded the Nobel Prize, how much longer will he live to enjoy that honor? If you closely observe a so-called “man of success,” you will see he is looking at a much narrower world than any of you sitting here. The world may praise and honor him, but when you look closely, you will find you wouldn’t want to be like him.</p>
|
||||
<p>A great scientist may be given a Nobel prize for eye research, but he knows only a little bit about your eyes, which are only a small part of yourself. Even the greatest psychologist has only scratched the surface of the self. Any man of knowledge knows about only a small part of human phenomena. America is proud of its technological advancement and its living standard, but when we look closely we see that America is standing on very shaky ground. The more seriously we look for the ideal, the sadder we become because it seems we are getting farther away from it instead of closer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Was there any time in the past when things were more perfect than now? Actually the past was even darker than the present. Will the future improve in any way? If we had hope for the future then we would not be disappointed in today, but there is no reason to think that it will get better. A sensible man could only conclude that no one can achieve happiness and the ideal. He may keep searching, but he is destined to be disappointed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people think America is the land of their dreams and that it stands for what is good. But if they carefully examine this country they will see it is far from measuring up to their dreams. In this country, Americans from the East coast go to the West coast looking for something; when they can’t find it they keep going on to the Orient, hoping to find something ideal. America is not the only country where we can’t find a clue to our ideals. It is the same in the Orient, Africa and Europe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone wants to go to Harvard and is proud when they are accepted, but if you ask the students who study there, they are likely to express as much disappointment as any student studying in some other school. Since school fails to give us a clue about life or the ideal, naturally we turn to religion. The man who fails to find what he seeks in college will turn to church or religion. In the beginning he may feel that something about church is different, but soon enough he finds it contains as much inconsistency as any place else. The closer he examines it, the more clearly he will find that the church has as many problems as society.</p>
|
||||
<p>People talk about God, and perhaps find some consolation in their belief, but they don’t know about God. Even though church is really no different from society, it demands a stricter life but gives no benefit for it. Thus, religious life feels like a bigger burden to carry. Discouragement in your quest of religion is your second disappointment.</p>
|
||||
<p>In a regular church you will be greeted by the whole congregation when you become a new member, and after service people will shake your hand. The minister wears a handsome robe to preach in, and by being seen at church you may gain some social prestige. But after that you come to the Unification Church, which is rather unpopular, and was even started by an Oriental. Here people don’t regard you as a perfect person, and don’t even offer you a chair; here at service you sit on cold concrete. You might wonder if this will prove to be yet another disappointment.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the midst of that, you ask, “Who is Reverend Moon?” You know one thing for sure. He denies everything that is established. For instance, he will not recognize existing churches, no matter how beautiful or famous, because they have nothing to do with God. You may have noticed that there is no part of the world that I accept. You know that, yet you are determined to follow that path. You are sure that disappointment is ahead of you, aren’t you? Maybe the longer you stay the more you feel that eventually you will give this up. You say no, but up until this morning I don’t think you were so sure!</p>
|
||||
<p>Someone might speak up, asking, “Reverend Moon, who are you?” I would confidently reply that I am the one who has experienced the deepest disappointment about the world. Therefore, I represent all those who are denied by the world and the churches, and who have given up all hope in this world. The voice will ask why I didn’t totally give up in despair, and my answer will be that I have found the possibility of a religion which has a concrete plan, not just wishful thinking. Thus, I have begun anew.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are teaching other people that if they come to the Unification Church they will find hope and an avenue to create a completely new church, society and life. We merely said that the possibility exists; we didn’t say it would be done easily. Then we teach how it is possible. In this we are very down-to-earth, covering even the smallest detail. If God exists, and sees anyone who has reached this point, then we can imagine that God certainly would give His whole attention to that person. All of us here are part of the Unification Church. God doesn’t think as much about the other billions of people on earth, but concentrates on the Unification Church here in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that you know you are the ones whom God pays most attention to, let me ask you a question. You were deeply disappointed in the past; if you are disappointed here, do you think you could go back to the place of your first disappointment and continue living? If I say you are not needed here, would you go back to your old place? If you refuse, does that mean you have nowhere else to go and you will stay here, no matter what? Sometimes I have an urge to chase you out of the Church!</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many things you must do, like fund raising and home church. Sometimes going to the bathroom is a smelly experience, but some of the things we do seem worse than going to the bathroom. You are not the only ones who feel that way. Do you think I enjoy everything I do? I am not handsome according to American standards, but by Oriental standards I am very handsome. I could have been a big businessman, or a famous political leader. I am confident I could have done anything I wanted to, if only I had not been disappointed with the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why would I live the kind of life I do now if I could have been established and successful by worldly standards? I came to America as a lonely pioneer. All the churches and newspapers have slandered me, so that everywhere I go people watch me and the FBI keeps track of me. Why don’t I quit and just go to another church? I don’t enjoy traveling all over and being watched, so why do I continue?</p>
|
||||
<p>Since I was disappointed with the world, the world was disappointed with me. They have pretty much kicked us out and we have no place to go, but even though everyone is opposing me, am I disappointed? No, I am confident and my only thought is how to change this world into the world of God. Why do we think and talk like this? First, we must really know for sure what circumstances we are in. Our big breakthrough is in knowing why the world became as it is and why there is no trust or love.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world is a broken heaven, like a radio broken in its most essential part. Anyone trying to repair it will mess the machine up even more. If the fall had never happened, yet the world was this way, there would be no hope at all. But we know that the fall shaped mankind to be the way they are now. We hate the fall so much that when difficulty comes to us we are not disappointed, but grateful for what we know. Because we know about the fall, we have hope to become the way men should have been if there had been no fall. We know clearly that history began upside down, and knowing the cause of it, we know how to change it and we can be strong.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing about the fall gives us hope. Now we know that the world can be saved. Now we know that God has been working for many, many years. All during the time when we were in darkness, God was thinking and working. When you come to know what God already knows, the spark of electricity jumping between you will be bright enough to light up the entire world. Everyone else remains in disappointment and despair because there is no way any man or power could change the world. But we know God has been working to make a good world, so together with God we are strong enough to remake the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that we are living in the midst of the dispensation of restoration. Was God already thinking about how to save man, or is the Principle something I thought up for saving the world? Many important incidents took place in history, but only those who know the meaning of those incidents can have anything to do with them. The dispensation of salvation has been going on for thousands of years, but if people don’t know about it then they have nothing to do with it. Only the person who knows accurately what took place and why can be saved.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who knows the most about this dispensation? When you are disappointed and it is difficult to continue, you have to confront God about why He is letting these difficulties happen to you. You should demand that God let you know why you are here, because that is what you are going to teach the world. If you think you are having difficulty, you can demand to know why. I confronted God with this matter. Do you think it was easy? No one knows God more deeply than I do, and you cannot imagine how difficult it was. Were there no greater men than me in these thousands of years? Weren’t there other people God could teach? There were many great men in history.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God were to hate me then He would have to hate me more than anyone. But if He were to love me, then He would have to love me most. As Divine Principle teaches, God has been working rather unsuccessfully in history, and now I am determined to finish God’s work. If God were to hate me, why would He hate me most of all? Restoration is so difficult that God felt perhaps no one could ever do it. If I volunteered but failed, then God would hate me most. On the other side, no one has even worried about what God was thinking, let alone volunteer to do what He is doing, so God would embrace me for being even willing to try. In that respect God could love me most.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look around the world you will find that the same people who say they hate me will also say, “But you know, I like Reverend Moon!” You sometimes hate me too. When I tell you something, you sometimes criticize, and that is the same thing as hating me. If I tell you to do something but you don’t, it is the same as hating me. Until today you have been that way. Is it easier to say you won’t work hard because your leader isn’t working hard, or to say that because your leader isn’t doing so well you must work harder?</p>
|
||||
<p>Did you come this morning because you knew I would speak, or even though you didn’t know for sure? Did you come like a rising sun, thinking that because of you Belvedere would come alive? Have you ever come with that kind of mind? Maybe you drag yourself here out of duty, even though you don’t care about salvation because you feel ready to die yourself. Let’s be open about this! Is it more difficult to come as a dying man, or to bring a dying man with you and revive him? Until today you admit that you came like dying men, but are you going to continue that as of tomorrow? Would you feel that you cannot give up your position because it is the best in all history, or would you just give up?</p>
|
||||
<p>You have a place to sleep and three meals to eat, so now you say you will hang on even if you die. But what if you go hungry? That day might come. You might even sleep in the rain, but would you say that you can’t give up, even if you die in this situation? You thought the assignments I have given you so far were very difficult, but if I gave you ten times as much would you still try to live up to it? Many Koreans promised me they would fulfill but they did not. Many Japanese promised me but they didn’t do it. How could I believe that you will do what you promise me?</p>
|
||||
<p>America is thought to be a great country, but its people are individualistic and have hardly experienced difficulty. When Americans encounter difficulty they find it hard to endure through, so America has little basis for saying that only Americans can do something. Can I believe in and trust America? Can I have hope because Americans have bigger eyes than mine, or because they are taller? The Bible teaches that those who are willing to die will live. You shouldn’t just know this in your head, but feel it every day.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that Reverend Moon and the Unification Church are advancing, but do you think that many times I was about to die in reaching our present position, or that I never experienced that situation? How could you say you will go the way I went and not expect to experience that? For a long time God could not believe in me. We can understand God’s situation, however; Adam and Eve, who had no original sin, abandoned God, so what guarantee did God have that I could change the fallen world I was born into? I went through incredible situations to win God’s approval, and finally after many such victories God came to trust me.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I push American members into a difficult situation where they don’t think they can succeed, but they do, then I can trust America. Would that be reasonable?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now that you have been engaged by me, are you in a position to talk all the time about your fiancé? Do you love the dispensation and God more than your fiancé? Really? That is a practical matter than you cannot bypass, and you have to evaluate yourselves in this matter. I am here physically with you now, so if you go wrong there is a way to correct it immediately, but if you want to go forward all by yourself there is no way to correct yourself if you go wrong. You have to understand the significance of my presence here.</p>
|
||||
<p>How do you go through the dispensation of salvation and restoration? God comes to man through the angels and through all things. Since the fall, both God and the angels must come down on earth, but is that God’s original position? Do you think God has been a true God so far? Has He had dominion over the world, or has someone else been in control? Satan has held that position of dominion and God has been looking in from the outside, so He has to remove the archangel and put him in his true position.</p>
|
||||
<p>The religious and non-religious worlds both follow the same pattern. There are many religions today, but there should be one central religion. Each religion today claims that it is the central or chosen one. The Protestants, Catholics, Jews and Unification Church all say they are the center. Who is actually the center? If people hear that the Unification Church is the center, and yet they see that Unification Church members are greedy people, they will say Unification Church members are thieves. Are we greedy in an ambitious way, or in the sense that we want to do many things? People say Reverend Moon has lots of ambition and is greedy like a thief. How then could the world believe the Unification Church is the central religion?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you say the Unification Church is the central religion, how can the world believe you? You are not well-dressed and don’t have important positions. The world doesn’t like Moonies. In the beginning people will not believe you, but they will watch as you keep coming back to see them. Then their idea about you will begin to change. When a person sees the Unification Church moving intone city, then finds it working in another city, after a long time his idea may change and he may feel that the Unification Church is different. People will find that Unification Church members are absolutely different from all other regular church members. I have a feeling you already understand about this.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this country people date all the time and go to the disco, but in all the years people have watched Unification Church members, they have never seen one of our boys and girls walk hand in hand, and they know we are very strict even after marriage. Officials know that for three years after you get married you still work apart from your wife or husband. People can never understand that. If they were put in that situation, they would protest after three days, but after three years you are still going strong. That’s what they can’t understand, and their conclusion is that you are brainwashed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually this idea of brainwashing is a convenient tool for us. People sometimes say Unification Church members are glassy-eyed. They think there is no singing and happiness in Unification Church, but they are wrong. All of you could be great dancers, and I could be the best disco dancer; if I were determined to do it, I could disco many nights without sleep. I know that if I gave you the go-ahead you could out-dance the whole world. One day God will tell us to indemnify the fact that we never danced in the past, so we will have to dance a lot. I know the longest dancing champion will come from the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church is different from the secular world. Where would God and mankind find hope in this world? If someone is different, then hope might be found in that difference; there is no hope in being the same as the world. Many people think I carry guns and handcuffs because they think I have a fierce temper and am a dictator. They connect all the bad names of the past with me, saying I am like Hitler and Stalin. They even say I am worse than Hitler because at least Hitler paid his army; you not only don’t receive a salary, but you fund raise to support the Church! People think that you must be forced to do that. Non-religious people could never understand.</p>
|
||||
<p>But I am not paid either. Everyone has to pay their own indemnity to God. Sometimes you wonder who is going to support you; we are different in that we support the Church, while other churches pay their ministers and officers. Strangely enough, the people who get paid don’t work as hard as those who work without pay. Is there such a thing as an eight hour day in the Unification Church? We work 24 hours a day, but even then we know we haven’t done enough.</p>
|
||||
<p>People in the everyday world work eight hours a day and buy their own homes, but we work all day and still own nothing. Do you realize we are different from the world? We are 180 degrees different from the world. The point is, who has hope and inspiration and feels secure in their happiness-those who work eight hours a day, or those who work all day and own nothing for themselves? We are proud of our job. I push myself in a difficult way of life, but I have nothing to be ashamed or afraid of because there is nothing I have not experienced. It is a privilege not to be afraid of anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how the world may oppose me, some day the world will have to make way for me and for our movement. What a privilege it is! Though I sleep only a little, when I do sleep it is so deep that all the kings of this world would envy me my peace of mind. Deep inside I have nothing to worry about or be ashamed of. I sleep short hours, but very peacefully. Is such a man happy or unhappy?</p>
|
||||
<p>I was fascinated one day watching Kook Jin and Heung Jin playing with a whole company of toy soldiers. They had a mock war under way and were so absorbed with their game that they never noticed time passing. I wished that I could play like that, and now maybe sometime I will. If all of you work like I have and bear the burden, then I will be relieved and be able to play like the children.</p>
|
||||
<p>The problem is that Unification Church members don’t think so much about how hard I worked in the past. I have graduated from working, but the members then question why they have to work while I have finished. One day I might go to the ballet with Mother and a few staff members. Then one leader might think he can come too, and then when the people under him hear where he is, they think that they can also go to the ballet. Then I feel that I shouldn’t go to the ballet in order to prevent everyone else from thinking they can go too. For that reason I find it difficult to play like the children with toy soldiers.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must bear in mind that there are graduates and undergraduates. My children go to school, so if they ask to accompany me everywhere I go should I say yes? I tell them they must go to school. There will come a time when I must go to other countries to meet national leaders, but can everyone come with me? Will I go in a small airplane? The American President travels in a big jet, so shouldn’t I go in a bigger jet? No one criticizes the President, but if I fly in my own plane, people will complain that I am a dictator and wonder where I got the money. You think like that, don’t you?</p>
|
||||
<p>People compare how I live with how you live, and sometimes you too might wonder why I live in a big house. It is a mansion only because it has many rooms, but I need many rooms because I have eleven children already. Years ago my house was big for a family of four, but since I moved in, four more children have been born. Several years ago the garage burned down, so now we are building a new one. Initially the city denied us a building permit, but when we asked them to review the case they asked how many people and how many rooms there are at East Garden. Later they said they could understand how I needed more room! Finally they gave us the permit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people who don’t know the facts can’t understand why we are erecting another building. People may criticize, but what about you? You want me to live in the biggest house on earth, don’t you? But the world would hate me for that.</p>
|
||||
<p>People think we are crazy, but a psychiatrist who interviews a Moonie soon finds he will be brainwashed by the Moonie! The top student at Harvard Divinity School is a Moonie. The other students have fuzzy thinking, but the Moonie students have sharp straightforward thinking and the professors can’t understand why. The patriots who care most about this country, even at the risk of having a bad reputation, are the Moonies. If the President recommends that the draft be started, the communists stage demonstrations against it, but the people who stand up against the anti-draft movements are the Moonies. Whether in the home, the community or the country, the Moonies are there. When no one has a solution, a Moonie is there to suggest a solution. Then people debate whether Moonies are good or bad.</p>
|
||||
<p>Some people are beginning to realize that they would like to see more Moonies around. I don’t say this to brag, but this is exactly what is happening in Korea. Even the Korean political community is paying attention and studying what the Moonies are doing and why. They say that they know Reverend Moon is a patriot, and can’t understand why people speak badly of him. The same thing is happening in Japan. Soon it will happen in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Unification Church didn’t exist in America, would you have any better alternative to offer America? You know that I love America and the world, but in the beginning I had to renounce the world and only later embrace it. If I went to the middle of the desert, many people would give up living in green fields to join me there, or even to live with me on the sea. Why would you miss me so much?</p>
|
||||
<p>From all this evidence we can conclude that there is a good possibility the Unification Church will become the central religion. People think that the Unification Church is dynamic because I am a superman, but that after I go to spirit world the Unification Church will become soft. How can you say that won’t happen? The real reason is that God will continue to support Unification Church. Not only will God lead us spiritually, but we have the truth and highest thought as the foundation of the Unification Church. Whoever is willing to try it out will soon find he is living exactly as I did. If you duplicate elements and circumstances in a laboratory, the end product will always be the same. If the same thought and ideal is followed, many Reverend Moons will be born. Whoever has the same qualities will feel grafted to me, just as you feel grafted to me. Now do you believe or do you know that Unification Church should be the center of all religions?</p>
|
||||
<p>In this world where there is no hope, the Unification Church came to exist. Is that good for the world? How much tuition should we charge people to attend this school? A student pays much tuition to attend a famous college and then he has to work hard. How much money and time would you have to devote to attend a school, like Unification Church and learn to perfect yourself? Is this an easier course than Harvard, or more difficult? You are right-it is harder. How ashamed would you feel, standing before all history and God, to think about how difficult this is and wonder when it will end. The tradition at Harvard is to pursue knowledge and reach ever higher standards. If it is the Unification Church tradition to encompass all the thousands of years of God’s dispensation, can you let your mind wander and not do God’s work in a straightforward way? Do you really value this tradition?</p>
|
||||
<p>Tradition is not important for our sake, but for our children and grandchildren. It is also very important for society, and for Unification Church members to come. Without that they will have much difficulty We are in the middle of establishing that tradition. I made sure we would do it, so can you say it is hard? If you complain, imagine what kind of enemy you will be to the future! This is a very fortunate place, but if you don’t conduct yourself correctly, it is a very fearful place. Do you believe that? Can you continue establishing the tradition in the years to come?</p>
|
||||
<p>The more you know, the more humble you must become. Likewise, if you work hard you should feel you need to do even more. Just like a stalk of wheat bows down as the ripening grains get heavy, walking humbly is the normal thing for man.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God looks down at every corner of the earth, will He be interested in and attentive to the Unification Church? What in America would God have utmost interest in? So far you have vaguely known that God was focused right here, but now do you know? If God tells you, through me, to do something but you do not, have you thought that you could be an enemy to other people because of that? You must always realize that God is paying much attention. I am always aware of what the leaders are doing, and how strongly they feel. The world is watching the Unification Church in America. Conscientious and religious people are watching us. How can a person who represents God act in an irresponsible way? No one is always reminding you of the importance of your position, but how can you help thinking about that fact?</p>
|
||||
<p>You must think that every problem of the past and present rests on your shoulders, and the future will be determined according to the direction you go. In this sense the world is at our mercy. Have you ever thought that? It’s good to be simple and humble, but it’s also important to realize the real situation. The real situation is that your country will be affected by what you do. Realizing that, you know that your position is not an easy or casual one, but a fearful one. The dispensation and yourself are linked together, just like an arm to a body, and if you do wrong, it affects God’s dispensation. That is why it is fearful.</p>
|
||||
<p>Things will be lifted to heaven according to how they develop in this world. Today we see the world has no hope, no foundation or center, no nothing, but now we are going to lift it up. Before we go to spirit world the Unification Church will become that center and original point. Already all religious circles pay much attention to Unification Church, and even non-religious people have hope in Unification Church. Attention is paid around the world to words spoken by the Unification Church. Part of our mission is to organize against the evil power of communism. The communists have no lasting power because they don’t have God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What was the center for God when He created the world-the society, family or individual? The individual was the center of the world, and after that the family was to be the center of the world. Are you going to be individualistic and live by yourself, or are you going to live with a spouse? You want to live with a spouse because that’s the way we were created. But it must be a true man and woman whom God will recognize and love. The man and woman God could recognize would have to think the same way as God, having the same purpose and dream. You have to know that you are meant to be matched to each other; first you should become perfect and later be matched.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to know God’s thought and ideal in the deepest part of yourselves. What does Divine Principle teach you that God’s thought is? God’s thought and ideal is to perfect the four position foundation. That four position foundation is not isolated from the world, but will be the center of the world and universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t think of yourself as a member of the Unification Church or a citizen of the United States. All of us are the center of the universe as part of the true four position foundation. Have you ever stopped to think this is not exaggeration, but is the true situation? We know one thing for sure. God is looking at you this way. When God thinks about you and your situation, He thinks of you in this position and about how you will fulfill His ideal. When you are blessed and walk together as man and wife, do you ever think that the whole universe is following your footsteps? You just don’t realize that this is the way it is. How do we know this is true? Because that’s the ideal God has created; that’s the Principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>You all want to be the center or owner of the universe, don’t you? Why do you feel that? Because you were given that when you were created. If God had not given that thinking to each man then maybe we would be crazy. But we are not crazy; that’s the way God created man in the beginning. You might wonder, “I could understand if I were the only person thinking like that, but not if everyone is like that.” Would God be happy to see only two magnificent trees in a barren world? No, He would want many different kinds of great trees making one world. Anything less than that is not a perfect world.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a Unification Church assertion that each individual is a truth body of the universe. Every essence of the universe is contained in each individual. One day God will order each individual in a four position foundation to march together in God’s love- left, right, left, right. One day all God’s sons and daughters will march like that in a big group; this is the time God has looked forward to. To restore someone means to bring him back to the original state. He is not restored according to his own law, but according to the very law by which God created in the beginning.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I came to America and landed in New York, I felt that God and the universe were right behind me. Other people were bustling about, but God wasn’t noticing them. When I see birds fly, I know that those birds are flying for me and no one else. The mountains and trees exist for me, and for each individual. When I catch a fish from the ocean, I know that out of billions of fish in the sea, this one had to land on my boat. When I go to the mountains, I feel that the mountain has developed for millions of years to reach the point where I will meet with it one day. I like the ocean and mountains and all nature because they are pure.</p>
|
||||
<p>I recently spoke to a new pioneer group of members, and everyone felt that I was so natural in being with them. Americans are more natural and casual than Orientals, but I am more relaxed and natural than Americans. Before that experience many of them thought I was more formal. You like me in spite of yourselves because I have that quality and nothing changes me. When you think about me you feel good. I am like a magnet, and the more you are like me, the more magnetic you also become. That’s why you like to be near me. There are some Korean leaders here, and when they are respected by the members and share in my authority, they realize that they are respected because of what I did. How can they be proud? Because they have loved me much. They think as I do and do as I do.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each individual is in the process of being recreated. Where do you belong now-to hell or heaven? Actually you belong to neither. You are out of hell, but you have yet to create the heaven in which you can live. If you don’t create it, you will have no place to live. For all of you there is not yet a true God or archangel or all things. You even have to be selfless and have no selves. To be a true man one needs the original of everything-God, angels, world, and true parents. Mankind lost those things, so we need to recreate them. How are we going to recover them? Man lost them by his fall, so it is man who will have to restore them. We are not going to create God because He is already there, but somehow we have to find a way to make connection with Him. If we don’t have an angelic world, we have to create it, but we find it is there. In this we are fortunate. The world of all things was lost to man, but it is still there, so we must make a connection with it. Man must be recreated, but though he is broken, the basic structure is still there.</p>
|
||||
<p>What would start the fire which will melt everything into one? Would it be love that originates from you? It will start only with God’s original love. God’s love for us today is not His original love, but a kind of love given temporarily during restoration. True love can only come from the original God, original archangel, original creation and original man. That makes sense. Where does that original love begin? It starts from the original parents. Those original parents, in Unification Church terms, are True Parents. Have you ever stopped to think about the deep meaning of True Parents? Just having the name of True Parents, let alone the real entity, is such a blessing for it has such a strong meaning.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of True Parents, the true family, true tribe, true nation and true world can come. Because of True Parents, all other true things will begin and can be connected. This is why they are so important. As Unification Church members, you have learned this, but have you ever deeply felt that realization about True Parents? Just knowing that you should love True Parents is not enough; you have to understand how bleak and painful the day was for mankind when the True Parents were lost. Only in that way can you understand the true joy of finding them again.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must know how difficult and long a course it was for mankind to find the True Parents again. First you must know how sad mankind was in the beginning to lose the love of True Parents, then you have to know how difficult it was to find the True Parents again, and thirdly, know how joyful it is to find them again. God tries to forget the painful past, and I will try to forget it; from now on we have to help the rest of mankind find True Parents, and then there can be a joyous, ideal world for everyone. God, True Parents, and all of you are going in that direction. All religions are going toward that day of joy when there is no more sorrow. That day is here.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love starts from parents, and the angelic world and all things all come under their love. We already have God, the angelic world, man and all things, but to restore all of that we have to go through the peak of difficulty. People oppose us when we witness to them, but we have to overcome opposition instead of being overwhelmed by it. Going beyond difficulty, we have to gain material. The angelic world will rebel against us, but we have to love them and bring them back. Even if God doesn’t recognize us, we have to do our best until He does. All things will say, “No matter how much you do for me, I won’t listen to you. But if you bring me the true love of God then I will come.” That’s the original Principle of creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should not fund raise blindly, but know your reason for it, and have a light heart, realizing that you are bringing the result back to God. When God created, He gave much love and devotion, and when we recreate and bring material back to God, we also must have that kind of feeling. Go out with the heart that you are doing it on behalf of mankind and all things.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since God created all things with the assistance of the angelic world, restoration of the physical world is done with the help of the spirit world, or angelic world. When these three are united together then the recreation of man will begin. We do these activities over and over again to condition ourselves so that in God’s eyes it will make a condition, as well as making ourselves accustomed to it. Fund raising is not merely making money; in raising funds we experience these feelings and recreate ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to realize that no matter how many millions of dollars you have in your pockets, they do not belong to you. First you must return the money to God and then let Him give it to you. Then it is yours. But until He gives it to you it is not yours. We even dig into our own pockets to give everything we own back to God, wanting nothing in return. That is the position of returning to God and being restored. When we recreate something we have to have things to recreate it with. We could not recreate people if we were empty handed, even if we wanted to. First we need all things. Without enough foundation of restoring material, no one can remake God’s man. This is the meaning of fund raising. It is not that we need a certain amount of the world’s wealth; what we make is used as a condition in dedicating man to God’s side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even a rich man will have to do fund raising in the future. Even though he can dedicate all his wealth to God, he still has to make some connection with the world by bringing material from the world and dedicating it to God. Then he can recreate himself and is ready to recreate man.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that the man to be created will rebel and not listen nicely. But when we can overcome that person’s reaction, we will experience God’s love and reach the position of original man. The person who witnesses to the people should feel that people oppose him because he is lacking something. Like a rough stone being smoothed, when you persevere and continue, God will take it as a condition for you to be restored. In the world you can advance by taking material to important people to win or influence them, but in Unification Church it doesn’t work that way. We live by the Principle, which everyone can understand at the same time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have all of you experienced fund raising? After fund raising you must be successful in witnessing and overcome all opposition. Then you will overcome your impure qualities, and can perhaps enter heaven. If you don’t do that, you cannot enter heaven, even though you have received the blessing. The gate will be open but you cannot enter.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have not even made your own foundation then it is a pity if you have a family and children. You still have to redo your environment and comply with the Principle-there is no compromise in Principle. It is pitiful if you have lots of children, yet are not ready yourself. If God could help you in this situation, He would not have waited thousands of years for restoration, but you have to do this yourself. You know these things only since learning Principle. Once you take off the glasses of Principle you are confused about which way to go. This is why 1 want you to wear the glasses now; just like someone wearing glasses for the first time, you may feel it is inconvenient, but I insist that you keep them on. If you wear them long enough then everything will become clear. Then you can see God and everything</p>
|
||||
<p>He did in the past. isn’t that true? A person who doesn’t wear these glasses has to tag along with other people, like a blind man. Don’t depend on someone else to guide you; do it yourself. With those glasses you can see God and Satan and tell whether you are going the right way. Would you want better glasses than anyone else? Would you choose wooden frames, plastic or gold, or diamond frames? I will follow the person who has diamond frames, and even God will follow him. The person with wooden frames can’t see so well.</p>
|
||||
<p>The people I pushed into suffering in the past now have gold frames, but they didn’t appreciate them. Now they come and say they regret not having suffered more. Whoever studies the most will have a better academic record, and in the school of restoration the person who suffers the most is likely to get the best record. What will be your standard when you go to heaven? The person who has suffered in many parts of the world will have more to talk about in heaven and be the most exciting person. If you are skeptical about this then you might as well stop following me. If that is not true then God does not exist as you have been taught.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one knows the history of restoration better than God because He has worked through every bit of it. The first one to be persecuted and to suffer was God. We want to take after God’s heart, but how do we find it? By doing the same things God did in the past. That is how we develop God’s heart. Without that heart how could we sit near God in heaven? How could anyone who has not suffered share in the conversation or the life in heaven?</p>
|
||||
<p>I will gather all the contents of what we have done around the world and we will take off like a missile to the universe. God wants us to escape earth’s gravity, and this will happen inevitably through dispensational history. All our work is contributing toward that goal. The altar for that offering is home church. How can the person who never did home church be considered to be a serious student? Home church is the arena in which we will go through all things God has done and said and through which He wants us to inherit His broken heart. In that way you can inherit the true individual, true family, true tribe, true nation, and True Parents. Can you say you don’t want to do that?</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to be able to leave your hard work in home church to your own sons and daughters. If you don’t have that, what are you going to show them? By going through this you will qualify and become a rocket yourselves. Without doing that there will be no happiness for you.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the world watched as Armstrong landed on the moon in 1969. People were excited at a mere moon landing, but now we are realizing the meaning of the fall and the recreation of the new world, and we are about to take off to land on God’s heart. When I am the pilot on that flight, all the spirit world will follow my progress. When God is receiving such a long awaited guest, will He keep him waiting, or tell him not to come? Imagine that one moment, when God will be ecstatic hundreds of times over.</p>
|
||||
<p>True Parents is not a title given only to Mother and myself. You all will have to inherit that lineage because you will have children. My power lies in my authority to bequeath this to thousands of families. Will you engaged couples be worthy of that title? Are you confident of becoming worthy? It’s not a simple thing. You have to build a foundation, which you don’t have yet. It took me almost all my life to build my foundation, but now you are about to create it.</p>
|
||||
<p>After Apollo 11 takes off, another rocket has to be made for the next launch because the first one won’t come back. But the second time it is much easier. You have to think that instead of sacrificing yourself for God and mankind, God, True Parents, mankind, and all things are tools for you to perfect yourself. In this way, whenever we look around, everything is a source of thankfulness. You are grateful that True Parents exist, for without them you would have no base. Everything exists for you, so if you didn’t exist, what good would the world be? If you can feel that way, you won’t get tired.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who are matched, raise your hands. Think that with your own hands you will make your foundation as an individual, and then when the blessing day comes you can really cherish your own spouse. During that time you will make yourself a perfect man with the love of God, and then as a real man you can really embrace and squeeze your fiancé. If you are saturated with love and power, your spouse will be also. When both of you generate billions of volts, the spark between you will be so tremendous that the entire world will wake up. You will soon encounter that great historical event, so you should prepare for that day. When that happens then God’s dispensation will come to a successful end, and your work and career will have a successful end.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that time you will not be hampered by borders between nations. You will go anywhere you choose, to any community and any country. In that kind of world, flowers will bloom all the time, and the singing and dancing will never stop. I like that kind of atmosphere! How about you? “Yes” sounds like Ye-su, the pronunciation of Jesus in Korean. You will become like him in your work.</p>
|
||||
<p>These are the goals and steps you will go through. You are not doing this part-time or for a short time. If this were a business, would it be worth investing everything you have, including all your money and love and self? Are you going to go there slowly, or with real zeal? Actually it’s all up to your mind. If you are really confident to move fast, then you will go quickly. I cannot imagine that we have time to play or wander around. When you do one year of good work here, it is the equivalent of 1,000 average years.</p>
|
||||
<p>You all know that spirit world exists. When you die, can you say you won’t go there? In spirit world there are countries where God lives and countries where Satan lives. Where will you go? In a heavenly country there are three levels-the stage nearest to God, a middle level, and then the lowest heaven. Which heaven would you want to be in? The person who had the hardest life will go to the lowest heaven, won’t he? Of course he will go to the highest heaven. If I am a loving leader will I keep the highest heaven a secret so only I can go there, and then tell you to take it easy? Or will I tell you to do your best and then ignore you? No, I will tie dynamite to your back and light it so that you will run hard! The rest of the world will say what a cruel man I am when they see the dynamite. Everyone will wonder what is happening, but you won’t care what they say. When you finally run over the hill then the people of the world will forget what they said.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would the leader who ties the dynamite on you be a good leader or a bad one? Why would I come all the way to America and send so many Koreans here and make you suffer? You have seen me every Sunday, so you know the conclusion of each sermon – “Oh, Father is going to make me suffer again.” But now at least you know why. I know that in spirit world the question will be asked-who brought more people to heaven? I would like it said that Reverend Moon is the one who brought the most people to the highest heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The heaven in spirit world has to draw love from me and come under my influence. I know that at that time all thanks will be given to me and the people I pushed will be grateful, knowing that they never would have made it otherwise. Now you just think I am cruel and you complain. The most valuable gift in all history is not just words and thought, such as Jesus gave, but an actual physical foundation, such as I give you. This is the best possible gift any human being can imagine on earth. If I were to buy you a diamond ring, which I will do some day, you will be proud of it. If you know the value of a diamond, why don’t you know the value of what 1 give you now-home church? It is more valuable than the biggest possible diamond. I couldn’t give it to you if I myself did not have the necessary foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought that home church was more valuable than a diamond ring? So far some of you have paid little attention. In the dispensation of salvation God has worked to recreate mankind, and now we are doing the same thing. Where are we going to do it? Home church has a direct connection with the four position foundation. The home is the foundation where the four position foundation is increased. Now the four position foundation is everywhere here on earth, but with Satan at the center. We are going to change it into God’s four position foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where would you engaged couples go to have your children? Where would you go to dance on a happy day in the future? Wouldn’t you be happier returning to the home of your own parents? If you wear the glasses of Principle then you know you should go to your own home church to celebrate. You cannot be proud of your family all alone, but only in your home church area. After that what would you become in your home church? Not only the true parents of the home church area, but true parents for your own clan.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you have your own clan, what will you teach them? You must have material and tradition to teach them. That is what you will set in your home church. You will make a textbook or manual of love for your clan in home church. Even though you leave this earth for spirit world, you will have written down everything you did. Some crystals are big and others small, but they are the same in structure and clarity- everything except size. This is the relationship between your family and my family.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the first Sunday in April, and it is almost like the first day of spring. Spring is the time when everything lives again. Like the spring season in nature, I want you to have life welling up in you again. I want you to start a new life from now on. You may have an old idea of home church, but throw it away like winter clothing and have a bright, new home church idea, knowing the relationship of yourself, God and the dispensation. From now, march on. Amen. Amen. Amen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much.</p>
|
||||
97
content/speeches/1980/the-necessity-of-prayer.md
Normal file
97
content/speeches/1980/the-necessity-of-prayer.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,97 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE NECESSITY OF PRAYER"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:43:46+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:43:46+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-necessity-of-prayer.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 22, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>We all understand that prayer is an indispensable element in religious life. Being a religious group, we emphasize prayer. Why? In a word, it is because we haven’t fulfilled everything, and because we are not fully equipped to do everything we need to do. From earliest times mankind has been praying, and we can conclude it is because man has not fulfilled what he has wished for.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are all different levels of prayer, about the individual, family, tribe and so forth. Then why hasn’t the purpose of man’s religious life already been fulfilled? We know prayer was necessitated by the fall; man is trying to accomplish something left undone by the fall. Whose fault was the fall, God’s or man’s? We must make sure, because if it wasn’t done by the first ancestors of mankind, then some people somewhere must be perfect. If it was true that some individuals became perfect, but a family broke up, then we wouldn’t have to pray about the individual. But we know there is no one who is perfect, so the fall must have been caused by the first man and woman.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then why did the first ancestors fall? Man did not go in the direction God desired; by going in another direction man fell, so where is man’s liberty and free will? Before modern times did mankind have liberty? Western countries cherish freedom, especially since the Renaissance. Then where is this freedom to be found?</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not really freedom to have liberty and then always walk backward, or just do anything you like. In the same way it is not natural to use just one eye, or to plug one ear and listen with the other. Freedom which does not satisfy the Principle is not really freedom. Will freedom be obtained by fulfilling necessary conditions, or does it just come along?</p>
|
||||
<p>Is freedom necessary for its own sake, or in order to fulfill the ideal? Is freedom itself the ideal? No. It is valuable only because it is necessary for fulfilling the ideal. Actually it is the ideal to be natural in a way that cannot be accused. For example, it is ideal for eyes to blink once in a while; it is torture for eyes not to blink.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ideal has a direction and freedom has a direction. Human life has a direction; we don’t just live aimlessly. Just as an individual has a direction in life, so does history, even though it may seem to move haphazardly. We can even say that God has a certain direction and purpose. When something has an objective, then it has a direction to go in. You got up early this morning and something in your mind kept pointing you toward Belvedere, so now you are sitting here. The fact that you have assembled here shows that you are united in wanting to go a step further in a certain direction, to a higher level.</p>
|
||||
<p>By meeting True Parents in the morning you come into unity, to see a new direction and really go forward. A succession of this kind of event is what we call development. A person strives for the ideal as an individual, and then moves onto other levels. One result of the fall is that mankind lost direction, and that’s how man has been living for thousands of years. The world is in confusion, not knowing where to go or how to find an example.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order for something to move it has to have energy; that power is just as necessary in human history as in nature. In the confrontation between Russia and America we see that the more powerful of the two pushes the less powerful. Where does this power come from? It is greatest for the nation that has a clear sense of direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>Power also stems from unity among a nation’s people. America is a nation divided internally, with individuals just going their own way and not caring about unity or direction. How about the Unification Church? It has a completely different outlook because it has a different direction and it has unity. Your unity with True Parents is so strong that your parents get upset.</p>
|
||||
<p>What should we pay most attention to? We unite because we have a certain direction toward a higher level. You have to know whether you have a precise direction, not just an idea of one. It seems true that in the garden of Eden God had a direction. The fall basically meant that God said, “Let’s go this way, and man said, “No, let’s go this way.” So who should follow whom? Why wouldn’t it be just as well for God to follow man?</p>
|
||||
<p>The subject-object situation was absolutely necessary for God, and under the law of creation the subject is always followed by the object. The fall meant that this law was not observed, and today mankind doesn’t even know there is such a thing as subject and object. Today many women think they are able to be subject. We know that starting with God and the first ancestors there is subject and object; the subject must love the object, which follows, and they must come into unity by following a clear direction. While they move in that direction they can come into unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>In history we see that there is a force which is rearranging the confusion of society and directing man toward a certain purpose. Without power or energy we cannot move at all. Certainly some force was necessary for the natural world to come into being, and in history some power has always led men to a desirable direction. It is a realistic conclusion to say that all things are done through energy, or force.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where does power come from? Power results only from action and reaction. To accomplish a huge task, a huge amount of power is needed, which requires a huge action and response. Before the universe has power it must have the right situation and response. When we eat food it enters the stomach, and when it becomes one with the body it gives us power. Power can only result from action. For example, the response to the food is digestive action. Even scientists recognize that there is great power in the universe, but they fail to recognize that great action preceded that power.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really look into what must precede action, you will find that subject and object are absolutely necessary. It is easy to see this principle at work in the natural world. We know that the Divine Principle is wonderful, and one of the key realizations it contains is this deep understanding for the necessity of subject and object; we can deeply know the dual essentialities of God through this point.</p>
|
||||
<p>Starting with subject and object as the base, we have give and take. Then we can see that they fulfill the four position foundation, through which they attain all their beauty. When this is fulfilled in a sequence of steps, it has direction and unity and purpose. The subject and object relationship clearly comes first with a certain purpose to achieve, so it has precise direction. Unification Church women have a certain ideal and purpose, and thus have a certain direction. More concretely, women have an individual purpose, plus a purpose leading to men. Centering on yourself you have a purpose as subject, and also as object. Why do women have two purposes, instead of just one? This is because women resemble God, who happens to have duality; because subject and object want to get together, you have two purposes.</p>
|
||||
<p>When subject and object come into oneness, they can go to a higher level and form a subject-object relationship with a higher being. Then when they form unity they in turn will become object to a higher-level subject.</p>
|
||||
<p>First you have mind and body as an individual, each of which have a purpose, so within you there are dual purposes. They vaguely correspond in direction, but nevertheless they are distinct. How do they coordinate with each other? It all happens within the foundation of four positions, with give and take action going round and round. Within an individual it is always the mind that directs the body, not vice versa. Is that relationship the result of receiving a high-level college education, or were you just born with it? That is taking place every day within each of us. The power within the universe moves in the same way, just as a tornado or typhoon finds an appropriate path.</p>
|
||||
<p>Often the body seems not to hear, however. Until you understand this principle you might have room for going a different way, but once you know this is how the whole universe operates then you know your body should follow your mind at all times. This is where power will come from, so having a clear idea of subject and object will help revolutionize your individual life, family life, and so forth. Is this just fine talk, or do you feel this is really the secret of your being?</p>
|
||||
<p>We know that for many years mankind did not understand this because the fall confused this basic concept for man. The archangel had a relationship of object to God, but he failed to observe the right direction. The archangel’s idea of purpose became different from God’s idea, so their relationship and direction became separate and unity was not obtained.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is important to know clearly about subject-object relations. In the communist countries they say the capitalists exist for the workers, but they totally fail to understand who is subject, the worker, or whoever runs the company? In your idea who is it? Right or wrong, the owner is in position of subject. In the four position foundation we have God, the owner, workers and company, so the owner has to have relationships in two directions. The worker will be in the object position, but on an equal level with the subject. The nation is moving in a certain direction, so the worker as object and factory-owner as subject will move together in that same direction. This principle is the only reason for anyone to pay taxes. In the same way, there are a leader and citizens in America and they must go in the direction the country desires. Even within the individual the same pattern will be found, though in a smaller scale.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have learned that fulfillment of the purpose of the ideal is found in the four position foundation. You have two eyes, an optical nerve, and a point of focus in your vision; together they form a four position foundation. Air enters through two nostrils; you hear through two ears. We have to be aware of the subject position, realizing there is such a thing as an object, and then we can have purpose, direction, and unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>The communist ideology is founded on the idea that there is no such thing as subject or object, no such thing as purpose, and thus no direction or unity necessary in human life. If a communist concedes that any of these elements must be present, then he has denied the whole communist philosophy. Their typical view of a subject-object relationship is understood only in terms of fighting: through conflict they become one! In this thinking, then, men and women must fight before they can have unity. They say that mind and body have to fight in order to find unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>They view the material world as subject, and say that the existence of the mind is only accidental. It really is a satanic outlook on life, inverting the actual universal Principle. The direction communist countries set for the individual and nation is one of fighting. Of course they say they want to unify the whole world under communism, but they also say that blood must be shed before that can happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is exactly how they are thinking and this activity cannot be forgiven. It not only goes against the direction of history, but also against the law of existence in the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>As long as the communists have no clear objective to reach after their revolution, and they only fight in the name of progress, then they make no sense at all. They say something good will probably happen after the fighting, but actually they have no clear idea of what they will become. Now the communists in different nations are fighting among each other. But unless there can be unity, how can the ideal come into being?</p>
|
||||
<p>What we have here in Unification Church is founded on solid rock. In the history of the universe, where is the subject and object? Is it God and man together who have to create history? Can America say that it has been prosperous without God, and just continue on its way? If we learn from what happened in history, we won’t make the same mistake. No great empire or nation knew beforehand that it would collapse. Individuals can do a certain amount, but after that they are helpless.</p>
|
||||
<p>People today have stopped pursuing the ideal, saying that things like religion aren’t necessary, and they indulge in sensual excitement as a way of life. No person has met more persecution than I have; whenever I spoke up the commotion began, in the churches, the government, every place. No one else has ever met so much persecution and survived. How did I do it? I am the only one who lived according to natural law, moving in the same direction as the universe. Thus, I prospered more and more.</p>
|
||||
<p>Eventually America will have to listen to me, and even though the President may not recognize me, this nation will eventually believe me. Even in daily life am I a success or failure? I do not take great pride in what I know, or manipulate people. I get out and set the example of how to live. But I will never try to compromise the Principle; whatever is the Principle way, I do. What makes me different from anyone in the world is my notion of subject and object. That is very serious and very strong. I follow the same direction God does. I have a clear view of the future of the world, and an objective to go toward, and I will never compromise that. I am all for bringing everything into unity. As long as someone is a son or daughter of God, he will come into unity centering on God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do you find yourself here in Unification Church? You don’t eat delicious food here, and you can’t sleep as much as you want; people don’t even respect you. What do you have here anyway? Your purpose for being here is to be like a rock upon which God can rebuild the world. God is pounding on you to make you tempered steel. Do you know about the process of making Japanese swords? The metal is put in the fire and then beaten, again and again. That is what is happening to you year after year. Everyone who mistreats you helps in this process. In order for you to have great power you must have much give and take action, and being pounded on is part of that action.</p>
|
||||
<p>I start many new things because I am not interested in just one area. That’s how my life has always been. I started training myself much earlier than you did. I know what it takes to train a person because I have gone through the same things. Is it bad or good that I want you to be stronger than me? You have a difficult time being pounded, but I who am doing the pounding also have a difficult time. The name of the game is who gives up first! All you have to do is survive until I give up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you feel that your children cannot be greater than you? Though you are the parent, you will want them to be better than you because you know your own deficiencies. You always think that I will give you more assignments to make you work hard. In your mind you think that you don’t question whatever I do, but you wonder if you can really work harder. You awkwardly conclude that you love me but feel that Unification Church life is too hard, that it is too hard to be object to the subject. You might want me to listen to the object once in a while.</p>
|
||||
<p>You and your ancestors are used to the American life and maybe you think I don’t understand Americans. I always have a reason for what I do, so should you listen to me, or me to you? God has a definite idea whether I should listen to Him or He should listen to me. The whole universe centers around the positions of subject and object; an equally strong law is that the object must follow subject. Is the whole thing clear to you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Maybe you ask if it would be better to follow a religion with an easier course, like Buddhism or Hinduism. There are not even chairs to sit on here. On the coldest winter day you always sat on a cold concrete floor, but just recently you have been provided with a carpet to sit on. In any other church you sit on pews to listen to short sermons, and feel that the other church members are interested in your problems. They will never make you fund raise! The minister will warmly shake your hand and come visit you, but I don’t do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>In light of all this, why do you make a determination that you must do even more? It is because such thinking perfectly conforms to the Principle. Whether other people approve or not, we go on because it is the right thing to do. Even though you may not have gone to college, you know what contribution I have made to history. By myself I have brought thousands of people closer to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Other people say we cannot ever compare the Creator to His creations. But the purpose of religion is to bring God and man together, and I have brought this lofty idea of God into living reality and lifted man all the way up to heaven. We can live with God in our daily life, not just in concept. God is the subject over our daily life, over where we will go, and over where America will go and where history will go 10,000 years from now.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to be serious about subject-object relations all the time, in every part of life. We are on the right track, and if we just keep going we will reach the ideal. That is our destiny. It really matters little whether it is agreeable to or approved by others. It would be easier if I didn’t have to take the Unification Church along with me, but not only that, eventually I must bring the entire world. The same tears that roll down my face should roll down your faces; what’s good-tasting to me should taste good to you also.</p>
|
||||
<p>You and I eat different food; I sleep on my back, while you sleep on your stomach. I even speak a different language, but our tears and our hearts should be the same, whether white, black or yellow. This is our common denominator and meeting point.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know that you need much power, so you need much action. Before you can come into action you must establish clearly defined subject-object relationships. With that power you will go toward a purpose, in a specific direction. Finally the whole thing will come into unity on a higher level, and ultimately everyone will unite on the highest level. This is a precise summary of what I have told you this morning. Is there any fault in this?</p>
|
||||
<p>In order for there to be power it is absolutely necessary for subject and object to come into good action. If one eye sees clearly and the other eye sees dimly, can they focus well? Then the four position foundation will not be formed in a correct way.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you work in many directions then after successful give and take action you will have much power. That means you need many subject-object relationships, both as subject and as object. You don’t generate action for its own sake, but with a purpose in mind. Once you come into perfect unity with America and it responds, then you will go toward the world. Then the world will come within your embrace and become one. Once the world becomes our object, we are ready to form a perfect relationship with God as subject and the world as object.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what belongs to God is yours, and what is yours is God’s. There is no such thing as division in that case. All is done with love, and then the whole process will be finished. Then our laughter will never cease for eternity. Definitely the universe will develop according to this principle. Communists insist that their doctrine will continue eternally, but actually at some point it must join forces with our doctrine. When we reach this goal, the communists will be connected to us.</p>
|
||||
<p>This will take place when subject and object become harmonious in every way and the whole universe comes into perfect unity centering on God. One force will act and another respond; one will go up, then down, in and out, and so forth. With each force alternately pushing, the universe will go around. When a child’s top is spinning slowly it wobbles, but when it is whirling quickly it stands perfectly in place. In the same way, when the forces acting on the universe are perfectly balanced, it whirls in place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s human knowledge reveals that the universe is expanding, but doesn’t show that it also contracts, or comes back in again. It doesn’t just repeat a certain static pattern but goes in a vertical field or sphere. Then why is the earth round, for instance? Because it is in perpetual motion of horizontal and vertical. That’s the principle of the universe in action.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where would I go after I finish my work in America and the world? I would go back to my hometown. Always you can think that the first place you will go when you succeed is back to your native land. Why? Because of this universal principle I have just described.</p>
|
||||
<p>You breathe by inhaling and exhaling. Air is not stationary; it constantly moves in areas of low and high pressure because of this principle. You might want to stay on the level you have been brought up in, and wonder why you should go to the national and world level. It is because the only way to perfect oneself is to perfect the world; there is an indivisible relationship between the two.</p>
|
||||
<p>You all want to be the most important person in the world, whether you are qualified or not. There is no one who would refuse that. When we reach the world level, without fail it will come back again, completing a circle of action. The world will turn on an axis which links God and earth. Even though there may be a plus and minus, however, without love the axis will not come into being. The Unification Church must have an idea of individual perfection, but without also having an ideal of world perfection the individual cannot reach his goal. Though it might take us millions of years, this is the way we have to go.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can achieve hundreds of times more here on earth than in spirit world. This is why we are so fortunate to know the will of God today. When we reach up to fulfill all levels of unity, we will start experiencing God’s love; this is where He beckons us to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let me return to the question of why we have to pray. From the point of the fall we have to reach up to that point, and then eventually we will reach the center. When the axis is placed firmly and give and take action can take place, then the ideal horizontal way will follow almost immediately.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to have a definite idea about God and His grandchildren. God’s objective was not limited to Adam and Eve. God has a triple objective purpose, of three purposes and three objects. The four positions are necessary as a foundation for action and maneuver. God is the almighty subject, but He is not happy alone, so in order to move He had to have objects. This is why He created man and woman.</p>
|
||||
<p>But those three are not complete either. Since God wanted to move in spherical motion, He needed the fourth position, to form a south pole to His north pole. Subject and object were divided in order to take after God’s own image. If plus and minus have give and take, another being of plus and minus is bound to come into being. For these purposes God needed grandchildren. Without having the fourth position, man could only have two objects. If he did not have three objects like God did, then he could not be elevated to the same level as God, or become His perfect object.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus, even for Adam and Eve’s triple objective purpose children were inevitable. In achieving that they could become the same as God. Even the children have the triple objective purpose fulfilled. Now we know the reason man absolutely needs woman, woman absolutely needs man, and both absolutely need children. This is the law of creation of the universe.</p>
|
||||
<p>The gay movement is very fashionable in this country. Men and men decide to marry each other and forget about women. You have to know why that could never create the ideal. When parents love children, they form the same pattern as they do in loving God, and they represent God’s love. Children loving parents is the same as mankind loving God. For children to love their parents is the same as their loving God. God’s loving His grandchildren is the same as His loving Adam and Eve. By loving Adam, Eve loves God and children at the same time. The same goes for man when he loves Eve, he loves God and children as well. Now we know we definitely need man, we definitely need woman and children, but we also need God.</p>
|
||||
<p>For God this is the ideal of man, woman and children because it includes love. Some people say they don’t want children, but they must know they really do need children. If a woman doesn’t have children, she might as well not have a bosom. Do women have bosoms for themselves, or for someone else? Korean women are careful to hide their bosoms, but when they are breastfeeding their children they don’t care who is around to see. A Korean woman might think she is justified in this openness because God wants to see it. You have seen the practice of American women in this matter. A bosom becomes less valuable when it is shown to everyone all the time. Why do men have broad shoulders? To work hard a man needs good muscles and strong build.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at the world with this basic knowledge, you can know instantly what is going on. If you have a firm knowledge of what I have just told you then you can evaluate what is right and wrong with people, and also with yourself. Now you know how nice is the ideal of the four position foundation. Everything is included in it. The elements are subject and object, direction, purpose, unity. There the ideal is fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>Applied to your situation, you fundamentally have mind and body. Can women say they only need God and then go into a monastery? Can men say they don’t need women? Woman has to find a man. As soon as a woman has mind and body in complete unity centered on a direction and purpose, then she has to trot along to a man. When a man as subject and a woman as object become completely one, they form the four position foundation with their children. When that is accomplished they can bring society into unity, then the nation and the world and spirit world as well. Then they return to God. We originated from God and then eventually we return to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>What does a person leave behind? The only thing he leaves is love. As soon as your mind and body come into unity then you love your spouse, your family, your country and then the world and universe. Then finally you return to God. Maybe you start out quietly, but when you love everything and return to God you do so with great laughter.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the only way God can be happy, you can be happy, and all other elements can be happy as well. Since it is so important that woman meet man, when Unification Church women marry they never have more than one husband. Once a couple are united perfectly then they immediately take on a higher subject. American men always follow American women, don’t they? Do American women want to lead or follow American men?</p>
|
||||
<p>Your ideal as an individual is not sufficient; only after fulfilling dual ideals are you in conformity with the universe. If a plus never wants to unite with a minus then eventually it will be eliminated by the universe. A plus cannot remain as a plus all the time and still be in motion eternally. Now in America men and women want to stay single. According to universal law should this practice be perpetuated or eliminated? This is not what I say, but what the universe says. Do women want to have a man so that they can become smaller or bigger? Your spouse is a bridge, without whom you cannot love the universe, whether as plus or minus.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then why do we have to pray? If you are not altogether sure who your subject is then you have to pray. Whether they realize it or not, all mankind is looking for the absolute positive subject. That is God. Before we pray, we ask whether we have established ourselves as absolute objects to the absolute subject. Once you are sure your position is sound, then you make sure you are an absolute object, and then you can follow whatever God says. It’s not conditional based on what God does for you, but means doing 100% whatever the perfect subject says. This is how we have to be established.</p>
|
||||
<p>A prayer asking to be shown the existence of God will never have power. First you have to establish yourself as absolute object to the absolute subject and then have direction of absolute obedience. Living things want to go their own way, especially Americans, and especially American women! Only on the basis of the absolute law which God created will He respond to our communication. God hears, without exception, but cannot always answer.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are disregarding the direction while you ask God to answer, He cannot answer even though He hears you. There must be direction, from the individual, the family, and nation to the world. You also need faith that you as a small minus, an individual, can be as big as the absolute plus. Though a magnet is small, it responds the same as a big magnet does. Now that we know what He would like the world to be, we can pray to God that regardless of the persecution, we have no objection: “God, I will give up everything that is important to me and care about your purpose.” Then God will respond to us.</p>
|
||||
<p>First we have to become one with God in His purpose, and after that help our poor family, nation and world. If you say to God, “Let us two get together and forget about the world,” nothing will happen. But if God hears you praying for absolute faith to become one with Him and do His work, God cannot deny that. The Messiah opens the way in place of mankind, all by himself. After he achieves that, he will inherit everything, and on that foundation can bequeath the course he has achieved, which you know is home church. Now you know the right direction to go.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a person prays that he has listened to me and agrees, but just cannot do anything, then God cannot help him. God works only by the Principle, which states that man has to find his own way. Now you know the direction of prayer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Rather than pray about your household, when you pray about the world your children are already included. One thing for sure, whatever we pray for, God will fulfill, though it may take some time. The only problem is whether man will carry on and persevere until God fulfills. God will never forget, but man is always going up and down.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am now praying about things to happen in a thousand years, and I pray that I will continue until those things are finished. You may feel you have prayed deeply about something yet God did nothing, but that is not the case. He may not have achieved it through you but through someone else, and you just haven’t seen it. But always in time those things will come back to you. Because the universe goes around, either you will find that event or it will find you.</p>
|
||||
<p>A typical churchgoer prays usually for his family, or at best for his nation, but hardly ever for the world; people today just don’t pray for God’s will. Again, your primary concerns are subject and object, direction and purpose. Whatever we do, as long as it is to achieve a certain purpose, it will be there and nothing will be wasted.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the time you achieve that purpose you will be elevated one step higher, praying for the sake of mankind and the universe and eventually meeting God. This is God’s desire too, so if you pray like that then certainly God will fulfill it. If He doesn’t then He isn’t fulfilling His own purppse. When you have a high objective and ideal for which you pray, God will meet you when you achieve it. Certainly He will appear and reveal what you should do after that. People commonly ask why God doesn’t love them, but only after we achieve our purpose can God truly give His love. He has to give His love when we arrive at the higher subject-object relationship which He needs so much.</p>
|
||||
<p>With this basic knowledge I can know precisely where in history today’s world is, and what a country’s destiny is. When America doesn’t do what it ought to then difficulties will come to it even within a few weeks. Its trouble is love. When, as a perfect object to the perfect subject, you pray for God’s own purpose then God will listen to every word. That’s the one thing you won’t have to worry about. Of course a small prayer will bear fruit more quickly, but a far-reaching prayer will come back to your descendants, or to the Church. Sometimes I pray for something and ask for it to be achieved in 10,000 years. By the time that prayer is fulfilled my boundary of love will be enormous.</p>
|
||||
<p>Finally, when we pray we must act and carry it out. If you pray about a content often then you should act to a level of fifteen. Then God will be right behind you, even though you cannot see Him, supplying you with power. If this is an actual law then how can you get tired? Even if you have worked hard for many years and just became engaged, you shouldn’t be concerned if you don’t have a chance to be with your fiancé as much as you would like. What kind of life you live and in what direction you go is more important than your fiancé. Do you pray at all?</p>
|
||||
<p>Perhaps you have been down for a while, and then feel that you have to make some resolve because you just can’t go on like that. There are times when you are breaking your back witnessing or fund raising, yet even at that time you have to repent. You are in a minus position to the huge plus of economic work, for instance. Wherever you go you have to grasp quickly the subject-object relationships you find there.</p>
|
||||
<p>In witnessing, Abel is plus and Cain is minus, and you have to unite them. Even though the minus may be more powerful than you are, somehow you have to make that relationship work like it should. Because God is right behind you, it will work. That is the process of re-creation, and reversing the tide always involves difficulty. Because of love, God had a happy mind when He first created the world, even though it might have been a difficult job. The purpose is what matters, so we can do difficult things with a happy mind. God sees all of us together as one individual, so each one must really try to come into unity with the group; the most effective way is to cherish the person beside you. If you truly have that feeling then the whole congregation will be united.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you feel you are needed and are living for the congregation then the meaning of the whole church will become very clear and you can give everything for the sake of the whole. That is the process of re-creation. When you truly do that then you will become a subject and others will really like and respect you. Once you are accustomed to this basic pattern of life then you don’t have to pray so much because everything you do is prayer. Once you pray, God will just reply, “Go ahead and do it.” Now and then you would pray to make sure that what you are doing is what God wants and the universe wants; then you can pray for power if you are worn out.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes you don’t want to go on unless some immediate need is fulfilled, such as food. Then either you could eat and go on, or you could get mad and tell the food that it is your enemy at that moment. Then your body’s need for food will gradually subside. You know you can go on for seven days without food, but actually it is rare that you have nothing available to you for that long. If your fiancé is somehow blocking your way then you have to chase that barrier away. If your clothing hinders you then you have to turn against it. Maybe you felt energetic all the time before coming to Unification Church, but after being a member for a long time you feel drained. Now you know how you lost power.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have had the experience of wishing I hadn’t said some things in prayers, and in order to nullify those words I fasted for weeks. Such is the power of prayer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Should you pray for your fiancé, or just go straight for the sake of the world? Actually there is little you can do about your fiancé if you are worried. God knows what he needs better than you do. You might think your husband or wife-to-be doesn’t care about you, but he or she has a higher being to love and dedicate his heart to. Once he achieves that, he has to return and love you anyway. All you have to do is wait for that time and tag along in obedience meanwhile.</p>
|
||||
<p>In your case you can tell me that since I know so much more about prayer than you that I should do the praying and you will just follow what I say. That attitude and action are as meaningful as your individual prayer. Then you won’t complain if I push you to work hard. Actually 90% of prayer is not about doing this or that, because you and God already know what must be done. 90% of prayer is repentance. This parallels Jesus’ teaching to repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand. Repentance is very valuable if you do it correctly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Other people don’t have to see you repent and work hard. When you work according to your repentance then your goal is getting nearer. If you walk many miles in one day and it gets dark but you want to walk even ten steps further before you collapse and rest, that is better than counting up what you did and calculating you can reasonably stop until tomorrow. Always you should stretch yourself to the maximum.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you pray? How do you pray? If your prayer is centered mostly on personal requests, it is neither valuable nor powerful. Now you know how to pray. I understand that you want to pray about yourself, and there is one way to do that. You might introduce where you are precisely, saying, “Father, I am one part of womankind, a representative of all women. I know the world is more important than myself, but in order to reach the world I have to have a spouse and family so I can fulfill your desire.” In that way you can ask God for an ideal spouse.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes you are much too self-centered and want individual advancement. God just cannot listen to that prayer. The first thing is to determine what your direction is and to work toward the goal, repenting in daily religious life. God will always listen to the needs of such a person. Now you have a precise idea about prayer. I have followed this principle so closely that if I wanted to pray in an unprincipled way, my mouth wouldn’t even open. Then I would know God was going in a different direction.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I just close my eyes momentarily, I know which way God wants me to go. If you live like I do then God will always be near you and always around your family. Our purpose is to nourish that kind of family, In that respect prayer is very necessary. Your life right now should be one of uniting with each other and praying for the sake of the world. When a wife is working very hard should the husband be idle and the children playing all the time? No, all should go in unison.</p>
|
||||
<p>From now on you should pray about going in the direction God desires, checking to see if what you do is acceptable. Praying in any other manner is not acceptable.</p>
|
||||
78
content/speeches/1980/the-victorious-day.md
Normal file
78
content/speeches/1980/the-victorious-day.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,78 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE VICTORIOUS DAY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:25:57+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:25:57+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-victorious-day.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 29, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>English is written from left to right, and here on the board I write from top to bottom. You would say “Day of Victory,” while Orientals would say “Victorious Day.” The word sequence is reversed, just as your hands are opposites. Your hands become one internally, palm to palm, not side to side or back to back. There is a vertical line from your eyes to your nose and mouth, and the hands should come together along the same plane as that line. That means the eyes represent God and the nose represents man. When God, man and everything come together, all will be fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>This may not be familiar to the Western mind, but to the Eastern mind there are 24 seasons; that signifies twelve, which is a product of three multiplied by four. Each four has three points, so the number twelve signifies the whole universe, the whole world of creation. Numbers which are multiples of twelve can also represent twelve. The right side, which has twelve, signifies the subject, and the left side, which has twelve, signifies object, and together they make 24. In spirit world, centering on twelve disciples, there are 24 and 72 elders. In this world, with twelve in each side, 24 makes up one year; the horizontal and vertical lines, or subject and object, will come into perfect oneness.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you draw a cross, do you draw the vertical or horizontal line first? Usually the vertical line. Which is easier to draw? When men view the world, they look horizontally. When you say something is a straight line, your standard of comparison is a horizontal line; this vertical line crosses it at 90 degrees, or a true perpendicular.</p>
|
||||
<p>The cross also represents the number ten, according to Chinese characters. Which of the two lines is longer? The vertical one. Why should it be drawn longer? The world is a circle. Is the axis of the earth longer or shorter than the horizontal diameter? Since the earth revolves around the axis, you get the idea that the axis is longer. The four directions can vary relative to each other, but what about the axis? If you envision the universe as a big sphere, then it should have an axis which centers on God and man. Where is the center of that axis? Does the origin have to be big?</p>
|
||||
<p>That bigger aspect signifies the subject part. It seems rather simple, but there is a never failing principle that the subject is always bigger. Is the East or the West the subject part? We see that in the East people maintain a rigid relationship between subject and object, while in the West people form horizontal relationships rather than vertical ones, especially between men and women. They think vertical relations are secondary to horizontal ones; for instance, they think husband wife relations are more important than parent child relations. Even the horizontal relations they maintain are not done in a straight way, but at many angles other than perpendicular.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is more confusing than establishing relationships centering on certain principles. The West emphasizes horizontal relations between men and women, whereas traditionally the East emphasizes the vertical relations, such as parents and children. Marriage always takes place or is broken up in consideration of the couple’s parents or children. In the West, the main consideration is whether people feel good together.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the West the individual centers around himself. Because Westerners think in horizontal terms, they offhandedly sacrifice vertical traditions. Westerners do things based on individual concerns, while Easterners make the important decisions centering on vertical relations. This sounds true to you, doesn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<p>When you say that someone writes well, you are considering in part whether he writes on a true horizontal plane. Character represents words, and words represent culture, so you may say the West has a horizontal culture, since it writes from left to right. In the Orient, beautiful writing should form a true vertical line; if the line slants away from vertical, it is considered to be poor writing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we have that notion? Centering on this vertical line, the other line must make a true perpendicular. The cross signifies the world and the universe. The fact that Jesus died on the cross signifies that he lived for the sake of the world, the perfect unity of vertical and horizontal lines. Even though men may not know the principles of history clearly, human affairs tend to develop according to certain principles.</p>
|
||||
<p>Men feel it is comfortable and appropriate for hands to join palm to palm along the line that joins the nose and eyes, instead of horizontally, paralleling the ground. Thus, a circle is formed along the plane between the eyes and the hands. Your eyes see most easily at a 45 degree angle, not ninety degrees. That’s the way man is built, so it feels most natural. Again, a circle is naturally formed between the eyes and the object along a plane. When you look closely, you can see this is a general rude.</p>
|
||||
<p>What do we mean when we say “victorious”? It begins when two come together successfully. In the Western tradition, being victorious means confronting someone, as in a duel, with one winning over the other and the defeated person leaving the picture. But actually the winner should be subject and the loser take the objective side. The loser will yield to the winner, and then they become one instead of continuing to be antagonists. That’s the principle in the world of movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>The name of a club of boxing athletes should be “The Champions Club.” In the West, the fighter who beats everyone else is the sole champion. If Westerners had realized that there is another principle which governs winning and losing, then fighting would have happened only once and not been repeated throughout history. When two men compete, the loser will not leave the picture but will follow the winner and continue to exist. Everyone who followed the loser will come to the winner’s side and continue to exist also.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then actually both will lead. If man had examined the universe and discovered these universal principles, how different would history have been, and how long ago would conflict have ceased? The Western concept of winner take all in a duel would have disappeared a long time ago. Thus, the meaning of being victorious would mean receiving the one who lost, not severing all connection to him. Instead, the winner would have the loser and they would exist together.</p>
|
||||
<p>It would have been better for the winner and loser to exist together than for the winner to chase the loser out of the picture and remain alone. That would be no victory at all; he would have done much better never to have fought. When Western countries collide, they just make a big noise. But if when they collide they embrace or hang onto each other, they will continue to live. They should determine to cling to each other when they collide, not to repel each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if both sides do not think this way, as long as one side has this concept and grabs hold of the other, it can work. I am a problem person in the Western world at this time. I am not challenging the world; it is the world which is challenging me. I may suggest new and different things, but it is never in order to destroy the world; it is to set the world on the correct way. Just as they have done historically, Westerners want to do away with their opponent, but they can’t as long as this universal principle exists. Eventually somehow they will come to cling to their opponent. Then all losers will cling to the winner and continue to exist. People don’t oppose Unification Church by themselves; they are just following a strong person who opposes Unification Church. If that person later is defeated then everyone who followed him will glance around in embarrassment, but they will come to my side and continue to exist.</p>
|
||||
<p>The victorious person in the Unification Church is the one who always tries to cling on and save the other, striving to come into unity. The one who is defeated is he who packs up and leaves. The victorious one should always try to cling to the defeated one, saying, “We must get together.”</p>
|
||||
<p>We can apply that rule to ourselves-are we following the pattern of the victorious person or the defeated one? If I bothered you very much, always trying to hold on to you so you wouldn’t leave, the situation would continue. But what if I just continued to bother and didn’t try to hold on to you? Would you be the one who wanted to cling, no matter what? Then you would get the blessing of heaven, even if I did not. Does this sound right or wrong’?</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you going to be the man of truth, or the man of untruth who is defeated by the universal law? If you are determined to be victorious, you will grab hold of the world and bring it to the right place. That way of thinking is really a great thought. If you grab hold of another person, you have a choice of going higher, straight up, or of going horizontally, right at the center. When either one comes to that point, they feel good because they have reached their natural destination.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you choose to go the vertical way, you will cross the horizontal line and go to the end. If you choose the horizontal way, you will find this central crossing point and come to rest. If you grab another person and try to bring him where you want to go, he will resist because he wants to be free. But if he realizes that you are bringing him higher and higher, or to the center, then he won’t mind and will stop resisting. People don’t like to be pulled usually, but if you can help them make friends with the President, for instance, then they won’t mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a great person who will grab people and bring them higher, or to the central point. The victorious boxer is the one who will never give up until the fight is over, and at the end will never fail to grab hold of his opponent. If your hands fail, you can use your feet or even your mouth to grab hold. If both fighters are equally strong, then the winner will be the person who never gives up until the last. Eventually such a man will be the center of all things and the highest of all things. What is so great about that position? God Himself will have to follow whatever that person wants to do with the world, and the world would find hope in that person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you want your central figure to be indecisive, always moving from one place to another, back and forth, to and fro? I don’t like that. How would you like it if I changed from time to time, back and forth? Why wouldn’t you like it? Because the universe doesn’t like it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The victorious person must always be aware of the highest point and the center of things, wanting to bring himself closer to them. Let’s examine whether this is true, or just a concept. There are two long phases in the history of restoration, the Old Testament era and the New Testament era. Who are the victorious people in these eras? Was Noah persistent, or did he quit when things became difficult? Although no one understood Noah, he stood on his conviction that he mattered for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who was another person who never gave up but just continued the fight? Jacob. He wanted to win the birthright of the elder son. Though people wondered what he was up to, he just kept going. Jacob thought that if he was better in every way than his brother Esau, serving God more and being more attentive to his people, then he could have the birthright. Jacob already envisioned the goal when he started his course, seeing a vision of the future and then beginning his fight. On the other hand. Esau didn’t care, so much about the future but only about the present.</p>
|
||||
<p>Does the victorious person have a more vivid image of the future or of the present? God is very much in the present, but He emphasizes the future. Tomorrow will come even for the person who cares only about today. If a person can envision both the present and the future, which would he place more emphasis on? Would the person who wants an easy life look to the present or the future?</p>
|
||||
<p>All along you thought salvation was mainly for yourself, but here in Unification Church we are trying to save God and the world, and you come at the end of the list. What kind of salvation is that? If you really believe it is more important to save God, then He cannot help loving you. I would love such a person also, regardless of how difficult things get. I looked everywhere for such a person in the Western world, but so far I have not found one. Is there someone who can say that he has been such a person all along, and that I just failed to see him?</p>
|
||||
<p>Just about everything is done the reverse way in Unification Church. It’s no secret that our members don’t marry for today; actually, today is the most painful time. We marry for the future and for our descendants; though it is not easy, our better judgment tells us to do it anyway. Imagine that the most handsome man in the world decides to marry the ugliest woman in the world, feeling that for the sake of the future she will be the most ideal mate for him. Would people be happy or uneasy at seeing that scene? Would the person who supported the idea be happy at their success, or the person who did not support it?</p>
|
||||
<p>That husband and wife might seem to be an unbalanced couple, but the husband who pursues that future goal is the highest, and therefore the central one. Will history have to record this event for the education of other people, or should it write disapprovingly of this couple? Today is always brief, but the future is everlasting.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know that I am famous. Have I become a different person since becoming famous? I am famous because I am consistent and have crossed over much opposition on a giant scale. It is irrelevant to me if the whole free world or communist world opposes me. I will not change. God is on my side, so nothing bothers me. I am always eager to grab others, and victory always goes to such a person. The same holds for whoever is married to a person they don’t care for. Even if you are crying, hold onto that person and never let go, even if you have to bite him. You should hold on even if that person decides to kill you. Don’t be like the typical American who is very nice, but then one day just says goodbye and disappears.</p>
|
||||
<p>You might wonder why I spend so much time on this topic, but it is more serious than you think. I know what your ideal is in daily life. It wouldn’t have made any difference to Jacob how long he had to persevere to win, whether 7, 21 or 210 years. When Jacob said that he would be a better elder brother than Esau and in fact did it, then no one could justly blame him for what he did. The victorious one would have to remain with his opponent in order to be victorious; Jacob had that quality, and this is what mattered.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is one thing I have been doing exactly; for instance, in the ecumenical movement. Many churches and denominations argue with each other over who is right or wrong. I appointed Reverend Lee, who is here this morning, to do ecumenical work to create unity among religions. If he had quit then there would have been no ecumenical work, but he has clung to it, despite what people say about him. He never had the idea of giving up, because I told him to do it. Once he contacts a minister, Reverend Lee will never let go, but works hard to bring him to a higher place. He feels really deeply that God would go through much more difficult situations in order to save these people who betrayed Him. Reverend Lee came to realize that many years ago.</p>
|
||||
<p>I never give up until somehow I bring a thing to success. Once I start a business, I will never give it up or compromise. In the last three days I made an incredible journey, doing everything time would allow, sleeping only three hours in all three days. In the course of the trip I went to Alaska. In returning to New York I changed airplanes four times, riding virtually all day long and arriving at midnight. Even if the people with me are too tired to continue, it doesn’t matter! I will go on. I decided that as long as I had to sleep, I would sleep on the plane and save that time, even if I wasn’t sleepy. So I sleep on the plane or in the car whenever I am moving from one place to another.</p>
|
||||
<p>Yesterday I called Reverend Kwak from Seattle, telling him to take care of morning service because I might be too late to attend. But then I decided to come speak. I got back at 2:20 a.m. and by the time I took care of immediate things, like taking a bath for Sunday and so forth, there wasn’t much time left before 4:30. The first think I thought of when I got up was that I must talk to the members. Do you like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>This topic may seem deceptively simple, but the truth is never complicated. If you know the principle which God will work by and you follow the same way, then you have grasped the element of victory. I always look at things from the viewpoint of who can live this way better, and who stands a better chance of victory. In comparing Germany and America, 1 decided the Germans would probably prevail. Germans never smile, but they always think more strongly about their future and about their country than Americans. Americans laugh and joke all the time. it’s better not to laugh all the time with someone who jokes a lot, even if his jokes are funny. A joke is not lasting, even though it is enjoyable. As time goes by it is forgotten, so it is time wasted.</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who must sustain himself in a hard situation must have a quick mind, plus wit and tact. The person who supports himself by begging day to day must always be alert and sharp witted.</p>
|
||||
<p>The center of all things is always hidden deeply and doesn’t show. It is difficult for Westerners to conceal their deep side, and for others it is not difficult to see what they have in mind. In the short time of three days you can know all that goes on in their minds. The Chinese, however, more typically do not show what they have inside. They are small and have a low profile, with lower nose and eyes which are not deeply recessed. They seem to blink all the time-and that’s all. But those eyes are always shining and the Chinese always have some idea in mind. Their centers are deeply hidden. An American may say they don’t seem to have anything in mind, but of course not; how could they show the deep, high things that should not be shown? If you see a person’s deep side then maybe he is not deep enough.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it difficult or easy to meet me’? It is almost impossibly difficult for the world to meet me, but here you are with me. It is easy for Unification Church members to see me because I make myself available all the time. Jacob also looked always for opportunity and waited for the future. When You think in these terms, then you understand better what Jesus meant when he said to love one’s enemies. If Jesus had not said those simple words, Westerners would never have loved their enemies, or thought twice about trying to cling to them.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are sometimes scenes in Westerns of a man or animal being bitten by a poisonous snake, so the person with him knows that he will not survive the trip to the nearest place for help. So the person decides to shoot him there in order to save him the pain of a long, lingering, inevitable death. Is it better for a person or animal to die a natural death, or to have someone shorten that life? Almost always in the movies the man or animal is shot. It is easy to conclude that someone won’t survive anyway, so why not hasten the inevitable. If this is how one thinks in every situation, it is a grave matter of principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>An Oriental person would stay until the animal or man actually died naturally, then bury him, and only then leave. He would never shoot him and then leave. Which situation seems to be more in accord with universal principle? It would be better to wait for his natural death. With this viewpoint, you can visualize where in history we stand today.</p>
|
||||
<p>I realize that this might have been easier for you to accept if you heard it from a white man, but when a man from Korea-a country with many problems today-says it to you, it might not be as agreeable. But I am not saying this because I am Oriental. Whatever race I might be, what I say and what I am will never change.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob’s attitude was never to give up, but to keep trying to bring blessing to Esau. Without Jacob, Esau would never have received blessing. Let us find another person in history who illustrates this principle. Moses was consistently a good man but he failed to meet the necessary standard because in anger he broke the stone tablets. He was short tempered and gave up easily.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus had a short life’ but what he did was profound because he lived for the sake of the future. Above all, he resolved that in order to remain a son of God He would go on and on, even if it took a thousand years. He felt this to his bone. Even at the moment of death, he embraced the enemies who killed him. Though he died, he met the qualification of being a victorious person. The conditions for him to be victorious in the future were fulfilled at that time.</p>
|
||||
<p>The great religious leader always follows this pattern. He will give up everything, but hold on to his vision for the future, knowing it will eventually be fulfilled. Even though he confronts impossible people, he knows he has to digest all his problems and cause them to change.</p>
|
||||
<p>The greatness of Unification Church lies in its vision’ in its conviction that it will not compromise, regardless of how difficult the road is. It has a great vision, yet it is realistic about the present. We digest everything today, putting up with impossible people. This is why we typically visit those people who disagree with us and persecute us. People will challenge you, as they have challenged me as an individual, as a family, and on ever higher levels. When you confront a challenger you don’t eliminate him, as Westerners are inclined to think, but embrace him and live together with him.</p>
|
||||
<p>The universal power protects such a person and God approves of him. Heaven will always protect such a way of thinking. If God holds strongly to this principle then certainly in the end He will realize His ideal. If a man would follow this principle, he will be victorious for sure. Certainly I have to fulfill this qualification.</p>
|
||||
<p>The victorious person always aims at reaching the top and being the center of all things, persisting tenaciously. While doing this he will digest and get along with impossible people. God has been pursuing precisely this course’ trying to play the central role in all situations in order to be victorious. Every person who goes the way God has gone and I have gone will be a victorious person as well. If you really understand the meaning of this principle and pursue it, then automatically things will come into unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said he would come at the end of the world. Early Christianity centered around the Roman Empire, and Jesus said his followers should bring this gospel to the end of the world, until there were no more enemies. Will the Unification Church prosper more widely in Korea, where it started, in America, or in the world’? Let us digest the democratic world and the communist world, even though it seems impossible. We even have to digest hell, and everything that is most disagreeable.</p>
|
||||
<p>The only difference between me and most people is that I have this highest thought. After liberating mankind, wouldn’t God say that the next step is to liberate hell? If this is true then it is only logical that in looking down on this earth God feels that the only person He can work through is Reverend Moon. Even though millions of people feel I am their enemy, God cannot leave me. Without me the end of the universe would never be fulfilled. While I am climbing up and up, America is steadily going down and down.</p>
|
||||
<p>If America sinks below my position then automatically, without trying, I will be raised up. I will continue in my low position, even though I go higher, holding tenaciously to my opponents and living together with them. This is no invention of a great man; it is the principle which heaven has applied throughout the history of restoration. When we live accordingly, our objectives will be fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a person’s life will never be easy. When he has to cry, it must be in many different ways, experiencing many different kinds of tears. It is only natural that he has to go through many things. Such a person is able to offer a deeper prayer to God than any other people, appealing to Him more movingly. God will have to listen to one person and go in one direction; He can’t go in multiple directions, so He would listen to that person.</p>
|
||||
<p>We know the secret of victory. You have to have an ideal higher than anyone’s, with a strong determination to become the center of all things. That is exactly how I am going. In my life I am perpetually working toward the center-horizontally-and vertically I am always reaching toward the highest ideal of God. I reach into the realm of God’s heart, not just His ideal. Is this easy or difficult? It is the most difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s where we all are going, and no matter how long it takes, we go without complaint. This outlook and thought will go through any barriers, even through the democratic world and the ideal of the communist world. I will even go beyond the boundary of God to liberate hell. That’s the extent of the highest thought. By carrying out this thought, we are all looking forward to a victorious day.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone knows that the job of President is a difficult one, but is it harder than living this thought? Whether heaven or hell, this is something that must be fulfilled. Now that that ideal has been established on earth, it cannot be erased. Now that the road is set, people have to go. We will continue to the very end, until everything is done.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is natural that since I have met God in my victorious day that you will continue until you also meet God in your victorious day. God will have to bring me to the highest, central point for the victorious day, for without me there is no central “one.” For my part, I will try never to let go of the least people in the world, desperately working to bring them to their victorious day as well. Since I never complained once to God about what He did to me, isn’t it reasonable that you not complain to me or the Church? We are not doing this for ourselves individually, but for everyone else. Do you really have no complaints?</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how difficult the way, we are still grateful to Unification Church. Is that the way you are? Summer is the favorite season for vacation in this country, but now I will send you out for forty days of witnessing. This time you will visit those who oppose and persecute us, not those who are sympathetic and understanding. You will challenge the other extreme, and using every approach you will somehow get hold of them. I feel that I must determine myself to outdo the dog who is barking viciously at me. If there is a snake trying to bite us, then we have to try harder than that snake, or harder than the lion trying to engulf us. None of these things are unexpected.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before ever going out you must resolve that you will never let go but will digest such a person. When you are opposed for the first time you stagger somewhat, but soon you can feel, “Oh, is that all opposition is?” A vicious dog will never bark at you for a whole hour because he has to eat and pass waste and so forth, so when he stops to do those things then you go visit him. If you give him better food than he has been eating, then his attitude will change.</p>
|
||||
<p>One way of expediting the victorious day is first to win over your challenger. That will shorten your way to victory. If you know that for sure, are you going to visit people who oppose you? Will it be more effective to visit them on a cool, comfortable day, or walking in the heat to see them?</p>
|
||||
<p>You might wonder why you have to suffer an unreasonable amount if you are on the side of justice. But it makes sense once you understand that God allows you to encounter persecution so that you will become undaunted and strong. The number of challengers you confront and convince will be a source of reward in the future. That is what gives meaning to this life on earth. I have been trying all the time to fulfill this part, fighting my challengers with perseverance. When you subdue the highest peak, there will be fewer and fewer challengers, though it may seem endless.</p>
|
||||
<p>How much have you complained before now? It seems to be our nature to complain at the things that go against us. We choose to go the unnaturally difficult way, however, because we know that by doing so we can shorten the distance to victory. Here hands from East and West will meet horizontally where God is the center. In order for God and man to meet in the future, we will have to bring them together in the right place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Buddhist doctrine emphasizes always being grateful for all things but no one ever knew the reason why. Heaven and earth will meet in a central point of harmony, and they are grateful to heaven for this coming together.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you know for sure why Unification Church members suffer? In order to digest difficulty and prevail over the challenger. Without overcoming suffering we would never be able to prevail.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you don’t like suffering then you shouldn’t even enter the boxing ring. Once you enter the ring and decide to fight, it is natural to receive pain. No matter how difficult things may be in the future, never be defeated by your challenger. Fight against him all the way, centering on God’s love and ideal, and go on until the day of victory. That is our path. Now is it fully clear? I wish victory to all of you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who are determined, raise your hands. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
158
content/speeches/1980/the-way-of-original-form.md
Normal file
158
content/speeches/1980/the-way-of-original-form.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,158 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE WAY OF ORIGINAL FORM"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:42:02+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:42:02+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-way-of-original-form.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">June 8, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>People in general are pursuing the ideal without clearly knowing what it is. Are there many places where we can feel or find the ideal? When we are talking of the original way of the ideal form how do we perceive and understand it? The heart needs some medium to perceive this phenomenon. The mind also needs some interpreter. We can perceive the world through our five senses, but when we talk about the original ideal, would we use those five senses, or something more?</p>
|
||||
<p>We have four senses situated in our head, plus touch. In addition to that we feel through our mind, like a sixth sense, and feel even more deeply through our heart, a seventh sense. In this context I designed the word “heartle”. Of all these senses, which will perceive ideal phenomena first? How will the sensation of heart manifest, through the hands, body, or face? The face reveals much about your feeling. Whether a person is troubled and sad, or happy is revealed through his face.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where in the face can you see a person’s feelings reflected first? In Japanese, the sound “eye” means love. Truly, in the eyes a person’s heart is immediately reflected. Next in the mouth, then the nose, and finally ears. After the face, feeling is conveyed to your limbs. The hands are amazingly reflective of one’s emotions, whether making a fist in frustration, or gesturing in happiness. Your whole body also responds to your feelings. Ultimately you can read a person’s heart through his body.</p>
|
||||
<p>First your eyes, then your mouth show your feelings. Of these two, which moves faster in response to feeling? You said the eyes do. Your eyes and mouth work together harmoniously, and are the most active organs in your face. The eyes represent God. When you close your eyes you don’t see anything. Also, the eyes are round, and are always turning in many directions. The eyes perceive the color as well as shape of the universe. Color shows the truthful, original nature of a being. The mouth represents humanity and earth. The mouth swallows things, eating them up and in this process it is related to the actual substance of a thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>The nose, located in between the eyes and mouth, represents man and woman. Can you imagine a face without a nose? How flat and mean looking it would be without that center. A nose has a narrow top and wider bottom. The nose is directly related to the mouth. The eyes overlook the nose at the narrow top, and the nose broadens as it sweeps down to rest upon the solid mouth. Ears represent direction. Why is the face positioned at the very top of the body? Why isn’t the head connected to the body squarely, like a log, instead of precariously placed on a narrow neck? Certainly it is because God would like to see a certain boundary between heaven and earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>As the head represents heaven, the brain is in the head, and the other most important organ, the heart, is in the trunk of the body. The head represents thinking, which is invisible, and it represents God. At the same time the heart beats and represents the essence of human life on earth. The brain and heart are masters of two different portions of the body. One side reflects the earthly nature and the other the heavenly nature of the cosmos, and they join together, just as mind and body join together.</p>
|
||||
<p>People commonly know about the five senses, and some talk about a “sixth” sense, but I am talking about seven senses. Perception through which organ would be most ideal? Sometimes you see something that is beautiful, but it is not appetizing and you have no desire to take it into your mouth.</p>
|
||||
<p>The five senses work together for one harmonized body, so at what point does this harmony take place? Life itself is the center of all five senses. When you have no body, you have no life. Your five senses are centered on working for the purpose of life. But there are two sides to life, on the side of the mind and on the side of the body. When are the worlds of the mind and body united in the highest degree?</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us examine what the most precious thing in human existence is. One, of course, is life itself. You say love is next. Life is the center which all five senses focus upon, but when both the mind and body aspects of life come together, love is the center. In love you have no limitation. If I am standing still do I have life? When will that life be activated into meaningful, true happiness? That activating spark is love. In love alone can everything be harmonized together.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know that life is precious, but why do you feel this way? Without life you cannot perceive love. The ultimate goal of life is love, and in order to achieve it you must have life. For the communists, the purpose of life centers on bread, but we know that life exists solely for the consummation of love. What will the eyes say when we state that all senses which work for life are ultimately working for love? Will they disagree? All the organs will say yes, yes, yes. Does anyone here protest this?</p>
|
||||
<p>The statement that the purpose of life is the consummation of love is very important. Every cell of our bodies and every part of existence will echo that statement. From this basic statement, we conclude that whether a person is happy or unhappy depends on the fulfillment of love. In joy you laugh out loud. That is an act of happiness. When you laugh, it means you have opened your gate and are totally disarmed. The door of all your senses, plus your heart and mind are open when you laugh, inviting love to come in. Laughter means you are opening every door wide so that love can come in through all your senses.</p>
|
||||
<p>When someone is serious and tightlipped and his eyes look hostile, it means every door is closed to every visitor, including love. That person doesn’t want to be touched, and is alienated from everything around him. The only thing that can open that person up is a wonderful, mysterious package of love. If someone is evil looking and tough, you might think that person could never laugh, but if suddenly a package of love arrives, that improbable face will crack and start to laugh.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you want to praise someone would you extol his beautiful mind and heart, or laud some visible thing, such as his sweet eyes, lovely mouth, and so on? Have you ever read a poem about a nose? Traditionally more has been written about a person’s eyes and mouth than his nose and ears. That is because the poetic mind deals essentially with heaven and earth, which are represented by the eyes and mouth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Westerners normally have very high and narrow noses, while Orientals usually have lower, wider noses. Black people have shorter, more spread out noses. But altogether white, black and yellow generally have the same quantity of nose. Black people have a certain kind of nose because they usually reside in tropical areas, where it is hot; they have to inhale much air at one time, so they need big noses. The air isn’t warmed up too much before it enters the lungs because they have short noses.</p>
|
||||
<p>White people usually come from cold climates, and represent a cold culture. They cannot afford to have much cold air entering their lungs all at once, so they have smaller nostrils and longer noses. Orientals represent the middle ground so their noses are an in between shape, the optimum size. Eventually the world will be harmonized by the Adam race; thus, orientals are in a position to harmonize white and black people. who are at different extremes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Racial trouble between black and white is most severe in America, and there an Oriental mediator is needed most. That’s why I came to America, to stand right in the middle. The job of mediator is the hardest of all, so the quality I must have most of is patience, just persevering when everyone else wants to leave.</p>
|
||||
<p>Black people come from a hot climate, and when the weather is hot you want to slow down. Black people are accustomed to moving slowly. White people are always restless and moving all the time because in a cold climate a person will freeze to death if he stands still very long. The areas where Orientals live have both hot and cold weather, so they are in a position to understand both hot and cold climates.</p>
|
||||
<p>Spring and autumn hardly exist in the arctic or tropical areas. It is destined that the mediator bringing all races to the center will be an Oriental. I am not explaining things this way because I happen to be Oriental. Throughout history, the deepest thinkers about the fundamental questions of life have come from the Orient. Western civilization has been an igniter in the history of struggle and conflict; Western history has been characterized by confrontation and bloodshed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Furthermore, the only food available in very cold areas is meat because vegetables are rare, so killing animals is a necessity. Black people come from hot areas where food grows abundantly, so all they have to do is harvest it. They are mainly vegetarian, and for this reason history has seen less bloodshed in black cultures. The Orientals are in the middle, and their food is comprised of meat and vegetables well mixed. This is a very common sense understanding.</p>
|
||||
<p>The nose, being in the middle, should be a harmonizing factor in a face, so it should be rounded in shape. No one has a razor sharp nose. Western civilization and thought are characteristically very analytical and dig deeply. This is why scientific achievements have readily been made in the West. The shape of the nose reveals this tendency, being eyes say when we state that all senses which work for life are ultimately working for love? Will they disagree? All the organs will say yes, yes, yes. Does anyone here protest this?</p>
|
||||
<p>The statement that the purpose of life is the consummation of love is very important. Every cell of our bodies and every part of existence will echo that statement. From this basic statement we conclude that whether a person is happy or unhappy depends on the fulfillment of love. In joy you laugh out loud; that is an act of happiness. When you laugh, it means you have opened your gate and are totally disarmed. The door of all your senses, plus your heart and mind are open when you laugh, inviting love to come in. Laughter means you are opening every door wide so that love can come in through all your senses.</p>
|
||||
<p>When someone is serious and tightlipped and his eyes look hostile, it means every door is closed to every visitor, including love. That person doesn’t want to be touched, and is alienated from everything around him. The only thing that can open that person up is a wonderful, mysterious package of love. If someone is evil looking and tough you might think that person could never laugh, but if suddenly a package of love arrives, that improbable face will crack and start to laugh.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you want to praise someone would you extol his beautiful mind and heart, or laud some visible thing, such as his sweet eyes, lovely mouth, and so on? Have you ever read a poem about a nose? Traditionally more has been written about a person’s eyes and mouth than his nose and ears. That is because the poetic mind deals essentially with heaven and earth, which are represented by the eyes and mouth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Westerners normally have very high and narrow noses, while Orientals usually have lower, wider noses. Black people have shorter, more spread out noses. But altogether white, black and yellow generally have the same quantity of nose. Black people have a certain kind of nose because they usually reside in tropical areas, where it is hot; they have to inhale much air at one time, so they need big noses. The air isn’t warmed up too much before it enters the lungs because they have short noses.</p>
|
||||
<p>White people usually come from cold climates, and represent a cold culture. They cannot afford to have much cold air entering their lungs all at once. So they have smaller nostrils and longer noses. Orientals represent the middle ground, so their noses are an in between shape, the optimum size. Eventually the world will be harmonized by the Adam race; thus, Orientals are in a position to harmonize white and black people, who are at different extremes.</p>
|
||||
<p>Racial trouble between black and white is most severe in America, and there an Oriental mediator is needed most. That’s why I came to America, to stand right in the middle. The job of mediator is the hardest of all, so the quality I must have most of is patience, just persevering when everyone else wants to leave.</p>
|
||||
<p>Black people come from a hot climate, and when the weather is hot you want to slow down. Black people are accustomed to moving slowly. White people are always restless and moving all the time because in a cold climate a person will freeze to death if he stands still very long. The areas where Orientals live have both hot and cold weather, so they are in a position to understand both hot and cold climates.</p>
|
||||
<p>Spring and autumn hardly exist in the arctic or tropical areas. It is destined that the mediator bringing all races to the center will be an Oriental. I am not explaining things this way because I happen to be Oriental. Throughout history, the deepest thinkers about the fundamental questions of life have come from the Orient. Western civilization has been an igniter in the history of struggle and conflict; Western history has been characterized by confrontation and bloodshed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Furthermore, the only food available in very cold areas is meat because vegetables are rare, so killing animals is a necessity. Black people come from hot areas where food grows abundantly, so all they have to do is harvest it. They are mainly vegetarian, and for this reason history has seen less bloodshed in black cultures. The Orientals are in the middle, and their food is comprised of meat and vegetables well mixed. This is a very common sense understanding.</p>
|
||||
<p>The nose, being in the middle, should be a harmonizing factor in a face, so it should be rounded in shape. No one has a razor sharp nose. Western civilization and thought are characteristically very analytical and dig deeply. This is why scientific achievements have readily been made in the West. The shape of the nose reveals this tendency, being long and narrow. On the other hand, blacks have short, wide noses; black people as a rule do not concentrate on a subject long enough to dig deep. Orientals, on the other hand, are more concerned about the fundamental nature of man. Therefore, Oriental culture is based on a philosophy of morals and ethics. Orientals are more philosophical, discussing the true meaning of life and love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Past history can be called a tropical culture. The cultures in India and Egypt all developed in hot weather. Twentieth century civilization can be compared to a climate of moderate weather. The past, as the summer, is now moving into an autumn culture in the 20th century. The end of autumn weather brings winter, so the autumn culture of the West will be overtaken by the cold culture of the communist world.</p>
|
||||
<p>When winter comes, the leaves are blown away and no flowers blossom, yet even though the world looks gloomy, the plants still contain life within, which will burst forth when the spring comes. During the cold weather the blossom of true love is waiting for its time, the coming of the cosmic spring. That is the ultimate culture to come for all humanity. No matter how severe the winter, once spring comes the winter has to give way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does the spring culture represent the ideal culture of men? In spring everything is renewed and begins again. When we analyze the pattern of history we know that civilization never stands still. Now that winter is at the door, the cosmic spring is the hope of mankind. If there had been no fall then human civilization would have started in the spring, with Adam and Eve, but because of the fall they began in summer instead. If they had begun in springtime. the culture of true Adam could have continued for eternity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why can’t the summer civilization continue for eternity? Without spring, summer cannot last forever; spring is the time of origin when the entire year is planned out. Farmers plan their whole year in the spring, and seeds start their life at that time. But because of the fall of man, summer began without proper preparation for the year’s farming; therefore, it must end and pass into fall and winter, and finally welcome the cosmic spring that comes as the new beginning.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ideal civilization is the spring civilization. The hope of mankind is looking to the spring when a proper beginning can be made, when the fragrance and beauty of the weather and all life can come together. That alone can go on for eternity. Spring is characterized by flowers blooming in color and fragrance. Blossoms exist to form seeds, so without spring there is no way fruit can be formed.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church began in the fallen world of summer, goes through the harsh weather of autumn and winter, and internally we will bring the energy to make spring possible. Therefore, we are moving toward the spring civilization. We have the key to unlock it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Blossoms should not be limited just to one race, but should be multicolored, and that is what we are. That is why I have characterized the Unification Church as the love race. We are like gardeners cultivating a colorful garden, where the bees and butterflies come to enjoy the flowers, flitting from one to another. These are the spirit men of spirit world, and even God is coming. Would they discriminate about which color flower they go to? No, they enjoy the brilliance of them all.</p>
|
||||
<p>A common question is why the white race has consistently dominated Western civilization. It has to do with the fact that the white race has dominated the northern portion of the globe; also, mountains are usually covered with white snow, whereas the valleys at the bottom contain rich black soil. The green areas in between have been occupied by Orientals. There are the two extremes of the high mountain culture, the deep valley culture, and the ideal in between, where the four distinct seasons are enjoyed. There is a warm weather belt there. plus both mountains and ocean. All of these qualities characterize a peninsula.</p>
|
||||
<p>On earth, the land represents heaven, and the oceans represent the earth, or humanity, and the place that connects both is a peninsula, which is like a nose, in the Adam position. There is a deep truth to be found here. A peninsula lies between the continent, which has only land. and the sea. All the major outbursts of civilization and new culture have started on peninsulas. One good example is the Italian peninsula; all the major civilizations, such as Hellenic and Hebraic cultures. came to focus in Rome, where they were gelled into one Empire.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also, Italy is in a warm weather belt where there are four distinct seasons. This is where Western civilization began. But it can not stand still in one location. and now it has turned from West to East. Thus. we will find these similar characteristics in the Eastern sector of the world. Without doubt such a peninsula is Korea. The only difference between the two is that Korea is better in every respect, Korea truly enjoys four distinct seasons with lovely weather. Just as Rome became a center of harmony for Western thinking and culture, Korea has been a melting pot of modern culture, Christianity. Buddhism and Confucianism are all present. Furthermore, the cold culture of communism dominates the north, and God’s culture dominates the south.</p>
|
||||
<p>I proclaimed that 1980 would be the year that the spring culture will begin. Now the two leading nations of the major world blocs, Russia and America, have become helpless and stalemated. A new movement and culture has been initiated in the middle, called the Unification Church, which is grabbing both Russia and America. I am wrestling with both worlds because I must bring the dawn of the spring culture. Unification Church is a sample of that culture, and within you the blossoms of true love are growing, eliminating racial and national barriers. How do you like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Still I have not reached my main topic this morning. I have concentrated on the nose because it represents Adam and Eve, and it stands out. Man will be standing out. My basic characteristic in the eyes of the Western world, whether in the Unification Church or not, is that I am a tough, persevering person, whom no one can knock down or discourage. This is the quality I am using to bring two worlds into harmony.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another difference between Western and Oriental faces is that Westerners have bigger eyes. When a camera’s lens is wide open, it can only take good close up pictures. Westerners are focused on the things that are close at hand. But my eyes are very small and narrow, focused on the far distance. Even if you search the entire Library of Congress you will find no knowledge like this. And it is not my opinion. It is the Principle and the truth, and the only place to find the truth is here on Sunday morning. I am a sharp observer, and I see in depth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose I had plastic surgery, and had blonde hair and big blue eyes. I would be an outstanding Occidental man. In every respect I am a superior man, but I have black hair and small eyes and I am wrestling with gigantic opponents like the American government. But I am hanging on and they cannot get away. I see that ultimately I shall win. As a nation. Korea is like me: it has been attacked and harassed by every civilization and every season of culture for 5,000 years, but it has never been extinguished. The peninsula of Korea now represents the world situation in microcosm.</p>
|
||||
<p>The interesting point is that America cannot sever its attachment to Korea, even when the President wants to disengage American armed forces. Russia and Japan as well are involved. Korea is the key place where all the civilizations are stuck-Asian, Soviet and Western cultures are all involved there. All religions have been gathered there, and all civilizations representing all seasons. There has been no peninsula in history which represented world history this way. Many people have thought that Vietnam had similar characteristics, but actually it is quite different.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many Americans do not realize that Korea borders Russia and China. From a geopolitical point of view Korea is unique, and in addition, Koreans are still one homogeneous race, even though they have been exposed to all cultures. Italy was the center of the Atlantic culture. Korea is the center of the Pacific culture. America is very involved in the Pacific, which is its back door, and this is why America’s destiny inevitably involves Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can also say that cultures and civilizations follow the course of the sun. The sun sinks in the West and rises in the East, so the center of civilization must in the end rise in the East. We see today that Westerners are investigating Eastern culture, needing a guide to replace their faulty compasses. That’s why God sent me to guide the Western ship.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why are you committed to me, even leaving your family and country behind? Because of love. Why do all living things follow the sun? Because it is their source of energy for life. In the same way, you are following the sun of love. All mankind follows love, because it is the purpose of life. I can pull all you people because I can direct you to love. Do you think it is my goal to be a star, moon or sun of love? My name is Moon, because the moon reflects the rays of its subject, the sun. My subject is God, the sun of love. When sun and moon are united, the result would be the consummation of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I reflect the sun’s love to you, it doesn’t matter whether you are white, black or yellow. The doors of all sour senses will be opened. The power of love can melt every heart. I am like a model of the Unification Church and you want to resemble me. When you say you want to be like me do you mean you want to be built like me? No, you want to live my way of life of love. If you men have the same love I do, you have a weapon to open the door of every woman’s heart. When you women have the same love I do, you can open any man’s heart.</p>
|
||||
<p>The effort you make every day is to become like me in love. I can be compared to a love magnet, but I am made of steel while you are soft metal, sometimes even scrap metal. To become a magnet you must come in contact with hard metal. It is not enough to live in my magnetic field, however, because once I am gone you will be your old self. I must put you in a hot fire and melt all your impurities away. That’s why I sent you out to MFT and home church. Your suffering means that your impurities are being melted and only the genuine metal will remain.</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes I just kick you out and tell you not to come back. Some people do actually leave, but then they feel pulled back. There is no magnetic field to pull them elsewhere, and they feel pulled back here. This is not just theory; it is happening. The impurities I am talking about are self-centeredness in white people, and the flirting nature of black people; These must be burned out so that only God-centeredness remains. l am the refiner who is making pure metal that will remain and be strong magnets.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know that sometimes you feel you have reached the end and can’t go on, but still you can’t leave, because of love. Why do we need that love? Without it there is no meaning, and if life has no meaning then you lose everything. Furthermore, love makes everything possible and fulfills everything. A new civilization is coming which is based on love. but if you lose that hope of love then you lose everything.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have observed that in America women spend more time decorating their eyes than anything else. No one wastes time on their nose or ears. And next they spend most time on their mouth. Why is that? Without knowing it they are emphasizing heaven and earth just as God does. This shows they are aspiring to true love, and love is expressed most through the eyes and mouth. You want to receive heavenly love, so you decorate your eyes. You want to give love, so you decorate your mouth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another point of contrast is that the women use totally different colors for their eyes and mouth. They use darker colors for their eyes so that the light will accent them better and make them look shiny and deep-set. That is because God shines out from deepest love. Then why do women use red lipstick? The mouth is looking for stimulation or sensation, and red is sensational. Lovers communicate with kisses, and women mark their target area so their lover can zero in! Why do women instead of men paint their lips? Imagine that women used no makeup while men had red lips! Women are like the colorful flowers, while men are the butterflies. The women have to advertise themselves and extend their invitation to attract the butterflies and bees.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one can change this feminine nature, not even God. Women are flowers, not butterflies. Even in childhood a girl’s nature is expressed. Whether young or old, women are interested in ornaments even though wearing all that jewelry means binding their own freedom. Why do they do this? Because they want to invite everyone to their side, and they need many hooks to entice people. No one made themselves this way; that is the original form of women.</p>
|
||||
<p>Basically women are made for smiles; without a smile they are the ugliest thing in the world. On the other hand. men should look dignified and sometimes solemn, and look at life deeply. No woman likes a feminine man, and no man likes a masculine woman.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because I know these principles. I can analyze men and women and make good matches. If a man with a very wide mouth is matched with a woman who also has a wide mouth, their children will have mouths reaching not just from ear to ear, but from front to back! For such a person I must find a mate with a small mouth. Some people have very high, sharp noses; such a man has a very short temper and no patience. A person’s nose explains many things. Through the eyes I can see that some people have a very broad view, and others a very narrow view, with others in between.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another difference between East and West is that orientals have a wider space between their eyebrows and eyes and between their eyebrows. In the Western face everything comes together, showing that such person makes up his mind very quickly; Orientals are slower to decide, but their decisions last longer. They reach conclusions gradually. Nature made it so, and it is reflected in cultural development. Oriental culture develops gradually and lasts longer, while Western culture is quick to rise, but more short term.</p>
|
||||
<p>God had reasons for creating certain things certain ways, so by observing nature we can observe God. All these things are deeper realizations of God’s creation. Western eyelashes should be long to protect the eyes adequately. The Oriental eye is not as deep set, and doesn’t need such long eyelashes. Some Oriental women think their short eyelashes are ugly, so they wear artificial eyelashes, but to my thinking that is stupid and ugly looking.</p>
|
||||
<p>You cannot change the original form of things because there is deep reasoning behind it. God had a reason for making things a certain way, so don’t be proud of being handsome or ashamed of being ugly- there is no such thing as beautiful or ugly in God’s sight. God always balances a person’s features. If you have a wonderful face, you will have some deficiency elsewhere. A person who doesn’t have beautiful features will have some other lovely aspect to balance that.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look in a garden you see that the most gorgeous flowers don’t last very long. A rose is beautiful and it lasts a long time, but has low quality fragrance; noble, serene women don’t wear such fragrance. The fantastic looking flowers attract the insects all at once, and then fade. Beautiful women with strong attraction will not live a long time. Those with a beautiful face often have poor physical health in some way.</p>
|
||||
<p>God is always thinking about balance, so there is no onesidedness in the world of His creation. There are all kinds of lips, for instance. Also, instead of giving white people black or very dark eyes, He gave them blue or lighter colored eyes, and the contrast between the iris and white of the eye is not as strong. But in black and Oriental people, who have very dark or black irises, the contrast is vivid and attractive.</p>
|
||||
<p>Black people have dark complexions, so the whites of their eyes stand out beautifully. In white people, this contrast is not as strong. When you laugh, your pink tongue shows in between your white teeth. This contrast is the most vivid and sensational in black people. This is why black people have thicker lips, also. God gave balance by emphasizing certain characteristics in the Different races. but the total result is equality.</p>
|
||||
<p>In most cases today this civilization is trying to destroy or downplay certain original qualities in people, instead of trying to enhance them. But the time will come when white people will be crazy about blacks. White women in particular will prefer the dramatic appearance of black men. All the soil and waste of the mountain washes down to the valleys, which black people represent, so blacks are identified mostly with ghettos such as Harlem, which seem to accumulate the trash of humanity. But there is nothing good or evil about a valley at all. Furthermore, the valley contains tremendously enriched soil, possessing great potential.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Western civilization, who has shed more sweat in building nations? Black people. White people are standing on top of it, but blacks have shed more tears and sweat. Life germinates in fertile soil; it is not coincidence then that black people are passionate and have an explosive sense of love. Also they tend to trust people; since they represent the valley, they have to accept everything that washes down.</p>
|
||||
<p>The white culture comes from the top of the mountain, so they have held a dominant position of power, but everything eventually washes down to the valley. Whites represent a colder society, and white people are not as trusting. In movies you see white settlers moving West, and if their animals are sick or cannot go on, the whites kill them and move on. The Oriental nature could not do that; black people would not do that. White people have a tradition of dueling for love, in which one man dies and the woman goes with the winner. Love cannot come through destruction of life; life must be nurtured to give love.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to dig down and find the way of the original form created by God, and when we find it everything will be absolutely clear. You have to measure yourself according to the original form to determine how you should be. The ideal comes when you accept that original form; when you deny it, you have no room to talk about the ideal. All existence in our universe was created to complement and balance. These are key words for existence in nature. You should be able to analyze eyes, seeing which season they resemble. There are all kinds of lips and eyes, belonging to people like Hitler or Stalin, or Jesus or the saints. There are hands best fitted for spring, some for summer, others for autumn or winter. God specially molded women’s bosoms and hips for a certain purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one hates his own hands. No matter how ugly you are, you want to preserve yourself. You have the nature of self love because you have a God-given form, a museum of original form. You want to preserve and enhance that form, but until now you didn’t know why. Now you know you have the privilege of preserving it because it is God-given. You have something precious which no one else owns.</p>
|
||||
<p>You not only have a visible form, but a comparable invisible form. This sister here has a good-looking face, but her eyes don’t quite focus straight. That shows she has a tendency to drift when she is trying to concentrate. When I look at her original form I see her goodness and also her weaknesses. Complementing that eyesight she has a lovely face; she is not an ordinary woman.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people try to evaluate others just by their faces, but they need to look at a person’s entire body. A person’s walk is like one universe moving, so it cannot be taken lightly. I could speak like this much longer, but looking at the clock I see that the length of time I promised Mother I would speak is almost over! It is not my fault; you are so interested this morning. I am talking about original nature, so naturally you as original beings are interested. If you aren’t then you are dead people. I think no one could write a better encyclopedia about men and women than I could.</p>
|
||||
<p>I didn’t learn all this by studying in school; it is a God-given quality. With this gift I can see what kind of country America will be in the next generation and next 100 years. When I travel I feel the atmosphere, and many intangibles reveal things to me. Without such a gift, how could I discover the Principle? It didn’t just come in a flash one day. I had to dig it out piece by piece. Before I began my journey to discover the Principle, there was nothing but confusion in the universe. Out of this web of difficulties I organized things according to Principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am a mystery to you, so you study me, but even though you devote your entire life to it, you could not discover everything. The entire academic world will have to study me because one scholar alone could not discover everything about me. Many people have written about me, but their versions are just one paragraph of the whole story. There are many aspects they have not seen because I have dug down to the very foundation, to the original form God created. It is life based on love. The original form is life based on love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Buddhism teaches the need for mercy toward all living things, but it has not reached the core truth about God. Christianity has emphasized love, but without truly knowing love’s essence, and without knowing about anything else. Nature is much more pure than man because it has preserved its original God-given nature, while man has distorted his original nature. Even people who live in great houses want to vacation at the beach, or go hunting in Africa, or camping in the mountains. Their original form is looking for some comparable companion, and nature comes closest.</p>
|
||||
<p>To be a harmonious man you must communicate in all four directions. There is a reason people have cravings. If you are a literary person who deals with words, you want to deal with another type of person and be stimulated in a different area. A literary person is interested in expression of emotions through words, but that kind of person can still be ignorant of love itself. Even if a person is very good in one area, he will have a shortcoming somewhere else.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we value life and love, each individual is precious because he embodies life, and therefore, can fulfill love. You must feel you are a microcosm of the universe, who represents all original nature in one body. Thus, it is good to love yourself for this reason, because then you are loving the creation and universe. Your hand represents nature, so by loving it you are loving nature. Thus, one person is a beautiful museum, an encapsulation of everything God made. Men and women have the most beautiful form and line in all nature, which is why an artist who is a good portrait painter can also paint nature very well.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can truthfully say that you contain the essence of a chair, for example, and that it is an expression of yourself. Thus, you can even feel close to a chair. You love nature because it is an expression of things within yourself. All things either serve you. or are in an objective position to you, like an extension of yourself. Men and women are two opposite poles of mankind, forming a complementary relationship of subject and object. The North and South poles have different makeup, but they complement each other, and to do so they must have some resemblance.</p>
|
||||
<p>The things you live either resemble you or are your object. When you analyze nature, everything fits into one of these categories Everyone wears different colors because different shades complement different people. If you saw a garden of only one color, you would feel that the color you like most is missing and you wouldn’t have much give and take. How many blue flowers can you think of? There are perhaps one or two blue flowers, but not many because blue doesn’t stand out very well to have give and take.</p>
|
||||
<p>How precious and truthful is the original form. As you get older you get lines on your face, and your stomach sticks out more. Your legs get weaker, and all this is nature’s way of telling you not to travel so much, but to sit and command. Your heavier weight will be a greater burden on your weaker legs. When you are young you are lighter and have stronger legs, so you can travel quickly. At that age you are interested in everything, but when you are older your journeying for research is over and you know what is going on. Do you know why your hair gets gray as you get older? White is a refined color, and your changing hair color is telling you the time has come for you to be elevated higher and higher.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have much to say this morning, but already have given you a wealth of knowledge about the original form. The ideal cannot come if you disregard the original form. God is the essence of the original form, and when God first created the universe and man He thought about what principle He should create with. Only by following one consistent rule can chaos be avoided. God’s principle became the Word, the Word became character, and character ultimately became love.</p>
|
||||
<p>The goal and culmination of creation was love; thus, the Word was centered on love, and character was centered on love. What is the most important principle for the sake of love? The law of subject and object is vital, for this is where love is communicated. Secondly, the subject and object must have some resemblance. Therefore. we see that all existence is comprised of subject and object.</p>
|
||||
<p>The sky and ocean are blue: whatever time of day blue is a comforting color, so it is suitable as a back ground color. Green plants combined with blue sky are comforting combination. Most people like blue, and so in the characteristics of man there is some quality like blue which everyone likes.</p>
|
||||
<p>The word of God is merely the expression of the Principle by which man and the elements of creation can realize love. The word is necessary as a tool for communication between subject and object, and causing resemblance. God created man and all things as a manifestation of the word, in His own image. Man and woman are plus and minus, subject and object elements of mankind, but they are not entirely foreign; they have some aspects of correspondence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Men have strong points and weak points, and women have strong points and weak points. Between the two they have give and take and complement each other. Women generally have thinner lips than men, and can move their mouths quickly. Generally women are shorter than men; men walk faster because their legs are longer, so women wear high heels to compensate for their difference.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women usually look up and speak because they are shorter. Men represent heaven and women represent earth, so men look down at women and up at God, and there is harmony. From that observation alone we can determine that men are subject and women object. I am not belittling women, but merely expounding the Principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>I think women started the custom of putting their hand on a man’s arm to help them keep up. Then the man can pull them. That shows that men are more in the role of locomotive, while woman is more like a passenger car. This is not my saying, but the saying of all nature. Women represent flowers, so they like to sit down and put on makeup and wear beautiful dresses, to attract the butterflies and bees. Men are the ones doing the running, bringing things to the women. A pot of flowers normally sits in one place, while men are moving around it. So it makes sense that men work hard to support women. Men are happy to do it because when they come home they can look at the beautiful flowers and smell the beautiful fragrance.</p>
|
||||
<p>The problem comes when women go out to be more active than men. No matter how loud a woman shouts, she still has a high feminine voice. But men have deeper voices and cannot be sopranos. Generally it is a woman’s nature that she can’t keep her mouth still, while men are quieter and more reserved. Would a man rather kiss a woman with a mouth that is always going yackety yack, or a smiling woman who has no chatter and is a lovely flower?</p>
|
||||
<p>Woman’s tendency is to have fun by going out and having fellowship, while man just wants to keep moving and is more goal oriented. Women would rather enjoy themselves in one place. Men always wonder what is behind the mountain and want to cross over it to see, but women would rather sit down and enjoy themselves right there. Most women try to keep their husbands home some of the time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women have a wonderful position because men were designed to do the hard work, while all women have to do is smile and receive everything. How lucky they are! All they have to do is be attractive to men, but the key thing is to have a beautiful heart. Men are very foolish in a way because they work so hard and then happily give it all to a smiling face!</p>
|
||||
<p>Women are very useful in diplomatic circles in many cases because they can communicate better in attracting men, and in some cases winning important men. That pulling power derives from the original form of creation. Now you answer me-who is subject, men or women? Unification women are different because they are God-centered.</p>
|
||||
<p>All these different structures and the sequence of creation are connected to life so that life can consummate love. That’s why all these things are expounded in the Principle of Creation. A culture develops from words. When words are written they become a literary work of art. Art and culture are the expression of the invisible word. Through the Principle, or the Word of God, a true man will grow to be the personification of will and principle. A true man is the walking Word.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the difference between men and women? Do they eat different food or sleep a different way? The two complement each other, so men are wider on top and narrower lower down, while women are narrower on top and wider lower down. Men have strong shoulders, while women have big bosoms. Women have narrow shoulders, but fertile bosoms. Men have just enough hips to go out and work, but God gave women very much extra, and men always pay attention to it! They are interested in something they don’t have.</p>
|
||||
<p>Women don’t like men with big hips. They would prefer wide shoulders and narrow hips. Men are attracted to women who have well rounded bosom and hips. which men don’t have. Women are interested in men who have something they don’t have, which includes broad shoulders and strong arms, and one other thing they don’t have. I’ll leave that to your imagination! That’s nature. Women are in where men are out, but together they make one whole. That’s the original form which no one can change.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how scientists may try to find a better system for men and women, they won’t find it. They always end up resuming to the God-given form. Just as I told the scientists at the Science Conference, God is the top scientist in the universe. Then who will be true, original men and women? They are the men and women who become the manifestation of the will of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Divine Principle clearly shows that God exists in dual essentialities as manifested in men and women. In order to resemble God, both men and women have plus and minus nature, but they are complementary in such a way that men are subject and women are object. Their relationship with their children and God is what we call the heavenly four position foundation. We conclude that the purpose of creation can be achieved by fulfilling the ideal of love. That’s all. You should know how the four position foundation should be formed in order to fulfill that ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>God and man both have plus and minus, mind and body; thus, as individuals men and women already resemble God because they have mind and body. From the point of view of creation, God is subject and you are object, but from the point of view of love you are subject and God is object. Therefore, according to this principle women are in a critical position. In terms of love women are in the subject position, truly the personification of love. Thus women are more equipped to be sensitive to love. Men can reach 26 or 28 years of age before they fully awaken to the sense of love, but even as teenagers women begin to sense love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Again, from the creation point of view God is certainly subject, but in the fulfillment of love, men and women are subject, and of the two, women are subject. In love then, God is in man’s position, and men go after what? They go after love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ideal men are those with mind and body united. Thus, until this true unity is formed you cannot be given a true love relationship. First you must make yourself in the image of God before you talk about love. You have to be the visible form of God. God’s active realization is man, while God’s passive realization is woman. Certainly an individual woman can have a relationship with God because she has plus and minus within her. When God is manifested in a man, he moves toward woman, and then down toward children. When women resemble God they move toward a husband and then down toward children.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do we have to have both men and women? Without them there is no way to fulfill the four position foundation and have children; an individual cannot have children. Therefore, the family is essential, where men and women come together centered on love. Why is the family essential in fulfilling God’s kingdom? Because the ideal of creation cannot be fulfilled until subject and object come together in a give and take of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this diagram, all are connected to God by one line, but between subject and object there are two lines, one of giving and one of receiving, which create circular motion. When plus and minus, male and female, come together, they really become the image of God, and then they can have deeper give and take with Him. That can only happen in love. Therefore, the universal creation is centered on this system, and it culminates in the family. This is why the family has to be the building block of the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God needs three levels or generations to fulfill the ideal, God, Adam and Eve, and their children. The center of these four positions must be love, not life, and it must be located the same distance away from every position. The family is the nucleus, and it multiplies to form a society, nation, world and universe. In order to reach God, children normally go to the mother first and then the father, then God; their love is the shortcut to God. Thus, according to this principle you cannot separate yourself from your parents because they are your intermediaries with God. In this picture men and women cannot separate because then they cannot truly communicate with God</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does a woman cry when her husband dies? After all, there are all kinds of other men in the world. She cries because first love represents eternity. Without a husband, the four position foundation is crippled. The universe always supports and protects the four position foundation, so when your foundation is lacking somehow, you are separated from that protective sphere.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would it bring parents greater joy to have more children or fewer children? Many children represent more aspects of God’s creation. If you have twelve children, they represent each month and all seasons, as well as twelve directions, or all areas; so then your family has greater resemblance to God. When you have more children, therefore, you have more knowledge of the love of God, so you can go deeper into God’s heart. The parents of many children cannot be evil people. Because the parents have been giving in so many directions, the rest of society looks like their family to them. Some people resemble the second child, for instance, and others resemble another child Such a parent is in a position to love all mankind as his family.</p>
|
||||
<p>If one of the twelve children dies, the parents would never say they don’t feel the loss just because they have eleven others. They would be heartbroken because that one child represented a certain aspect of God, and cannot be replaced. All the great religions have emphasized loving all kinds of people, for by doing so a person becomes more in God’s image.</p>
|
||||
<p>The family is the most basic unit of love, and three generations make up the most ideal family. The children can visit their grandparents by going through their parents, or they can go without getting approval from their parents. God can certainly go through Adam and Eve to reach their children, or He can go directly. From the vertical point of view, the child has the shortest cut to God along the line of love. Mother and Father are horizontal, but the vertical position is that of grandchildren.</p>
|
||||
<p>God needs three generations to fulfill the vertical line; the vertical line has to go through the three positions. In order to construct a line horizontally, it also has to go through the center, which is love. When love goes through the center and spreads out, it is welcome; when it comes in from the other direction, it is also welcome. Love is acceptable, whichever direction you go, and whichever circle you draw.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you deny the center. however. destruction results. The only point where God’s love. parents and children’s love can come together is in the center. but they must travel over the same distance. When they are traveling over different distances. then love is no longer in the center.</p>
|
||||
<p>This central love can be found in the family. In the family you find love of the parents, love of the children and love of God. all over the same distance. When movement between all points begins, this ultimately becomes a circle. What is the energy that keeps this moving for eternity? The power of love. Each is reaching after its object and goal-with Adam reaching after God, Eve, and children, and so forth-and by doing so circular motion is perpetuated.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love contains all kinds of tastes. Sometimes it is sweet, sometimes bitter, sometimes exciting, sometimes hot, but while you are in this circle you are supposed to taste all these flavors. Sweetness alone is not the full expression of love. When a chef is making many dishes, does he use many seasonings? There are all flavors of seasonings, all flavors of life, and there are also all flavors of love. Why is kissing an expression of love? Mouth to mouth, you can convey all kinds of tastes. Doesn’t that seem natural?</p>
|
||||
<p>In a real family all the members are most praiseworthy; for example, to the children the grandfather is like God, and their father and mother are the best people they have ever seen, representing the beauty of all men and women. To the parents, the children are the beautiful fruit representing all mankind. The family is the place where you can utter such praise.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you American men and women have the capacity to love your in-laws? Are American young people, who talks about free love and free sex, well equipped to settle down with one love? Can God say that if one creation doesn’t work out He will just make another? God’s love has to go through one point at a time. God’s concept of man and woman is that one man represents all men, and one woman represents all women. Thus, by loving one man you are loving the whole male world, and by loving one female you are loving the whole female world. Thus, one can represent the entire creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The problem is whether you are qualified to be that kind of representative of original men or women. You cannot separate yourself from God, your parents, or your children. When the ideal is fulfilled, the entire universe is yours and there is no direction you cannot go, and no reason for you not to be accepted. Such love shall bring heavenly character. and ultimately the heavenly kingdom. This love can communicate with any society and every society, any world and every world. There is no limit or boundary that can restrict it.</p>
|
||||
<p>When man and woman come together, it is a universal unity, not just an individual unity. Once men and women are united in love, they are permanently one and cannot be parted. You must be a parent who has no shame before God or your children, or before your husband or wife. If your children ask to hear all the secrets of their mother or father, you can tell them the story of genuine love. Actually men and women should have no guilty secrets; their hidden story should be about how deeply they love each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus, before God you should be able to say, “Heavenly Father, I am your son, and I have no shame before you. I have nothing to hide from my wife and children. I stand here representing my family, and because of me I ask you to love my family.” Then God can say He will do that. If God wants to use you as the basic model of love that can be spread north, south, east and west, you should have no reluctance to agree. That prototype of the love of God could even be expanded to the animal and vegetable kingdoms.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a universal family that can communicate with the universe and have no shame. Everything going on in that family will be echoed by the rest of the world, and the world will then be drawn together. When that family goes to spirit world, it will unquestionably be the center. The conclusion is that in order to fulfill the heavenly kingdom you need your God-centered spouse and children. Money, knowledge and prestige are all secondary.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ideal way is to long for the original form of love. Any parent who wants his child to go to the grandparents through himself is a satanic person, for he is blocking love. The archangel came to Eve and offered to tell a secret that she shouldn’t tell God, and actually he told her a lie. A child certainly can go talk to his parent about anything and also his grandparent. Any force trying to prevent this free flow of love and intonation is satanic.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose a communist agent infiltrates the Unification Church, and speaks to a person, saying he is giving precious information only for that person’s ears, not for his Abel or Reverend Moon. As soon as he says it is only for you, you know it is an act of Satan. Satan persuaded Eve that God had a certain motivation in giving the commandment, and persuaded her to look at it in a horizontal way. Eve should have gone right to God, and asked Him about what Lucifer said. Then there would have been no fall. Sometimes there are many so-called “secrets” between people in our movement. But that is not good; if you have a secret it should be a vertical one. If someone wants you to tell him everything before you tell headquarters, for instance, you know he has a satanic motivation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I not only communicate directly with national leaders, but also with people in the grandchild’s position, or the bureau and local chiefs. Those people also report to me, and thus we have three generations communicating. Then it is not possible for one leader to try to control communication. The grandchild should freely talk to his grandparents as well as his parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Bo Hi Pak could tell the bureau chiefs at News World they shouldn’t tell me anything unless they tell him, but according to this principle that would not be right. Certainly they can communicate with the publisher, as parent, but also with the grandparent position. Suppose I came to News World one day but Bo Hi Pak was not there, so I called a meeting of department heads to hear reports. Then if Mr. Pak walked in he should have no feeling of hesitation or apprehension. If he feels hesitation then he is not a Principled man. He should walk in and naturally listen with me. If one person does not report fully to me then Mr. Pak should be able to say, “In addition to that, Father, you must be aware of this point.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If this principle is not lived up to in our movement then Satan will always be blocking heavenly communication. If anything is ungodly and should be reported, do not hesitate to take action. If a child is removed or given a new mission, not only the parent but the grandparent should approve, because the grandparent is in God’s position.</p>
|
||||
<p>This system may seem strange and unwelcome to Americans. If a parent is going to visit the grandparents and the children want to come as well. usually the parent will agree. If a parent refuses, it is because he is afraid something unwelcome might be revealed about himself. If a grandparent wants to go with a parent to visit the grandchild, the parent is not in a position to refuse, but should feel open about going together. How wonderful that is. Everyone going together would be even more wonderful.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are no secrets necessary in the heavenly kingdom because everyone is truly united and not conspiring. Certainly a husband and wife should not feel secretive towards one another. Those people are entitled to heaven. That is the original form of the world. Centered upon the magic of love, that family is beautiful. Everything happening in the home should be enjoyed with sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch. That’s the heavenly life.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a grandparent has some sickness and coughs a great deal at night, one child might think the grandparent should just go to heaven so he wouldn’t have to cough at night, while another child might think grandfather’s cough is music to hear. Grandparents are the very best security for a home because they have all kinds of experience, so when an emergency comes they know the solution. They don’t sleep well, so they are always watching over everyone. Thus, it is as though God is living there, watching over the home 24 hours a day. Then a child will feel like bowing down in gratitude to an aged grandparents who became wrinkled in caring for the family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a home would never be robbed or burned down because the grandparents would be on guard all day. What else can grandparents do all day but watch over the home and pray for blessing on that family? The grandparent is like an antenna in communication with the spirit world, and might have some intuition or feeling of warning on a certain day for the children or grandchildren. “My son” he might say, “drive carefully today,” or “You children shouldn’t play outside today because it is wet and slippery and you might get hurt.” Then wouldn’t children like their grandparents? They would know they need them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine a grandfather and grandmother joyfully dancing, their son and daughter-in-law joyfully responding, and the children joyfully responding. If they danced all night together and just passed out with exhaustion, even with all their body waste coming out. would God be disgusted would think the odor was the greatest perfume. He had ever smelled in a heavenly home.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is this just a dream? Or are these the principles that can become reality? Anyone striving toward this goal will be protected by the universe, which will repel anyone trying, to harm him. No one has been opposed more than I have, but I feel the universal power protecting me. Don’t you like that kind of way? Do you want to do it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Do grandparents usually like to go live at senior citizens’ homes? When Unification Church influences society, will we have to eliminate such homes forcefully, or will it happen automatically? Then each family will be heaven for grandparents. For parents also? For children? Today the American way of life is geared to young people, but older people are forgotten citizens. Today young people think they are creating their own utopia, but instead they are digging themselves deeper and deeper into hell. They have forgotten the original form and the original desire of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>A trash can is needed for unusable things; that is what hell is, the trash can for human garbage. God never had the opportunity of fulfilling this love until the Unification Church came. Now He can start to fulfill what should have happened originally in the garden of Eden. Is this good or bad news to Him?</p>
|
||||
<p>There should be no boundary or time limits between family members, but always open doors, even at 2 a.m. The parents’ bedroom, the grandparents’ bedroom, the children’s rooms should always be open, all times of day. If the children go into grandfather’s room and there are cookies there, all they have to do is say, “Thank you” before eating them. If the grandmother goes to the children’s room, all she has to do is say thank you if she takes something. Today in America parents have to book a reservation ahead of time to visit their children. Would man’s original nature like that, or prefer free communication?</p>
|
||||
<p>Would it be a beautiful thing for a new daughter-in-law to care more for her in-laws than for her new husband, thinking they haven’t as long to live? When those parents receive such care from her, they will want to give her everything, unearthing precious things they have kept under their mattress for decades. When you give genuine love to a person, things will open every door to you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is the oldest grandparent in the world? God. When you have a grandparent in your home, you are discovering through him the way to receive the love of God ultimately. With the same tactics you use to win your grandparent’s heart you can win God’s heart. All your great-grandparents will approve your deeds as well, and then God will give you His special blessing from His secret mattress bank.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s the way I think. I see everyone as a member of my family. When I see an old person on the street, I see him or her as my own parent or grandparent. When I see young people, I see them as my own children. There is no boundary. This is the way you must be able to reach God. The way of the original form of love is the ideal way, and when you reach it you have reached the end of the journey.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then whatever you see, whether mountains, flowers, ocean, plains, you look at from God’s point of view. When you travel the universe you feel you are God’s ambassador, traveling on His behalf, seeing with His eyes and hearing with His ears. When you relate that way, the power of love will unite us all. Wherever you go you have to be grateful; you just cannot help but thank God when you see the world He prepared for us. Then there is beauty even in the desert.</p>
|
||||
<p>The ideal form is based on the original ideal of God. That should be our way of life. Shall we pursue it? It is never boring, but leads from one enthusiasm to another. That’s how life should be when you live in that principle. Even if you are fatigued, you should have greater desire and power to go on. If your body gives up, your journey will not be a failure, for your life will have culminated in the pursuit of love. Your life couldn’t be more beautiful than that.</p>
|
||||
<p>On my journey in pursuit of this love I met Mother and met the children God gave us, and I feel only gratitude. Such a man is called the happiest man. You are following many directions, but when you inherit the original form of love your purpose of life here on earth is fulfilled. Then you have the best. That love is bound to come as long as you pursue it. In spirit world you will communicate nothing but the language and song of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Language in spirit world is versatile; people there communicate with song and dance as well as speech. and you have to answer them in singing and dancing. So for eternity you dance and sing, but you always feel new energy welling up. Furthermore. when you dance and sing, the entire universe will join in harmony with you. You will dance together forever with your eternal love. Even if you dance with another person, you can bring back more love and joy and learning to your loved one. There is no immorality in that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are there time cards and work schedules in spirit world? Is there night and day? What would you do with all that time? There must be something to do so you won’t get bored. That is the work of love; it is never boring. When you are full of love, your desires are instantly fulfilled. If you want a glorious banquet for 100,000 friends, it can happen, presto.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you have only a heart of love, all of this can be yours. Without love how could you bear to be awake all that time in spirit world? If you have a mind of hatred, will you keep yourself busy hating someone all day? The original form and original love is the goal to attain. I know this love and this world, so there is nothing that can stop me or discourage me. No matter how good something looks, if it opposes this principle, I have the power to Stop it. Knowing that it isn’t contributing to this original principle, I am ruthless in cutting it off. Original love is the guide to evaluate everything. If something looks like fun but does not bring advantage to love. cut it off.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have listened to me for almost five hours, but still you are enjoying it. On a plane five hours is a long time, enough time to go to California from New York. Only one thing justifies the craziness of listening and applauding for five hours-love. Something beautiful is coming and going.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you lucky to be in Unification Church? No matter how I train you to become men and women of love, would you complain? Complaint is a powerful thing-that is one way never to become a true man. Who suffers more, you or me? Has God suffered more than I have? If you know you have suffered less, can you complain to God or me?</p>
|
||||
<p>If someone criticizes you, you feel a grudge and want revenge, but when I criticize do you feel a grudge? Actually it has a cleansing effect. Even a harsh spanking with love can be enjoyed. How long would you go this way? If you go this way all your earthly life, it shall be your path for eternity; your time to invest is your short time here on earth. Spirit world is the place where you en joy what you sowed on earth. Every grudge and hatred must be melted while you are here on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who can say they know the road of true love and shall go to the end victoriously, say Amen.</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
86
content/speeches/1980/the-way-of-tuna.md
Normal file
86
content/speeches/1980/the-way-of-tuna.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,86 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE WAY OF TUNA"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:27:15+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:27:15+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-way-of-tuna.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">July 13, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>Unification Church is very special, with its understanding of the role of Abel. The world could never imagine that I spend a great deal of time on the ocean to catch tuna, so before I start on the main topic I want to talk a little about tuna. If you think some fish are beautiful. then you would have to consider the tuna to be the beauty queen of fish. How many of you have ever seen tuna? Well, most of you haven’t seen tuna, so you may not know what I am talking about!</p>
|
||||
<p>Tuna are completely streamlined for fast swimming, and they are the only fish which can fold all their fins right next to their bodies when they are swimming really quickly. It is like the concept of the Concorde: for takeoff the wings are spread out, but for cruising speed the wings are swept back. A tuna’s side fins are completely hidden when it is speeding along. giving it a completely smooth surface. A tuna can swim 90 to 120 miles an hour like an airplane of the ocean! Water resistance is greater than air resistance, so airplane designers will have to study tuna when they want to come up with ideas for more efficient airplanes. The average cruising speed for tuna is 35 mph.</p>
|
||||
<p>The tuna do not live in just one area, but swim in all five oceans. If the ocean were divided into sovereignties, then the tuna fish would be in trouble because it would need a visa! But tuna just fly through the water, in all five oceans of the world. Furthermore, tunas have solid meat which is good for eating. In the future, tuna will provide food for the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tuna fishing is the king of sport fishing because it is so exciting and thrilling. Tuna fishing is really the ultimate goal of fishermen. I would like to generate world interest in this apex of the sport by perfecting the skill of catching tuna. You have to outsmart a tuna in order to catch it because they are very smart fish. But once you master the skill, you become an addict! Even when you think you will finally leave the fishing ground for the day, your attention is drawn back to the area and you are eager to return.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tuna fishing requires a boat 25-50 feet long. Getting a boat and all the necessary equipment, plus daily expenses for fishing requires money that only more wealthy people can afford. Only people who have a strong interest in the ocean can concentrate on this kind of sport fishing. For this reason, people who can afford it always concentrate on tuna. Women of the world always dream of having diamonds, and sports-minded men always dream of catching tuna. But it is more than just sport or a hobby; it is really a battle. and this is why I like it; the armada has to be ready to attack the goal and gain the victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>A big tuna weighs over 1,000 pounds, which is six or seven times the weight of the average person, and it is 13-14 feet long. When we pull a big tuna aboard the New Hope. it stretches diagonally across the whole boat, touching each side. Tunas are caught with a hook and long line, and great skill and knowledge are required to win the battle. After long, long hours of waiting a tuna will strike, and at that moment you forget everything else. In Gloucester three to five hundred boats gather for tuna season. People sail for months from the West Coast and through the Panama Canal to come for tuna fishing in Gloucester. In some cases boats come from South America. For that season the richest, most famous boats assemble in Gloucester.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fishermen are prouder of their boats than women are of their finest jewelry. These boats each need four staff people to go along. You can imagine that no one can afford to do that except wealthy people. But they spend all that money and time to get there just for the excitement of getting tuna. Five hundred boats use about $50,000 worth of bait a day. Tuna season normally lasts 70 days, and the bait alone costs $3.5 million! If each boat is staffed by three people, that is 1,500 people in one area. If each boat spends $500 a day for 70 days, that is $1.5 million. This is an investment they make in order to have a chance to catch a part of the quota of 1,800 tuna that the government allows to be caught each year.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you sell each tuna for $1,000, that is only $1.8 million. In other words tuna fishing is not a moneymaking investment. So it is extraordinary to break even at tuna fishing; it is virtually impossible. When I see the enthusiasm these people have for tuna fishing, I think that if they loved America the way they do fishing, it would have become the Kingdom of Heaven a long time ago. I always think that if Americans have that kind of heart and soul, why not harness it for kingdom building?</p>
|
||||
<p>During the tedious waiting for a tuna to strike, the people complain and fight, but when the tuna bites they are instantly united as one. I have never seen such instant unification! That is the unification spirit I am trying to promote, so rather than just talk about it. I particularly want Unification people to come from all over the world and experience it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The one thing men cannot say they have experienced is the pain of giving birth to a child. Only women know it through experience. But tuna fishing is in the man’s world, and it is difficult for women to understand it. The rugged tuna world is far apart from the world of makeup and manicures and jewelry. Fishermen usually wear nothing from the waist up, and they get deep tans.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have experienced all kinds of sport in the man’s world, yet I have never found any that was as exciting as the struggle with tuna. Do you have an appetite for that? Not everyone can do it; you have to be born with the traits for it. But women can be interested in it too. 1 am always studying how the American fishing industry can become prosperous once again, so whenever I am in Gloucester I am always planning how to interest American young people in the ocean.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tuna season is like the Olympics of sport fishing, and 1 determined that I would be a record-breaking tuna fisherman. It took me 22 long days to catch my first tuna, however. There were nine strikes during that time, but for lack of experience they were lost. When a strike is so exciting, you can imagine how disappointing it is to lose the fish. But then you restore your spirit and resolve to go on. When the sun starts to sink at the end of the day I feel like ordering the sun to stay up so I can stay out and get another strike! You really don’t understand how I feel! If you have this kind of spirit when you attack any task or problem, then there is nothing you cannot do. Though you lose the tuna, you just keep trying until you catch one. That’s the way it goes.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I first started out, people laughed at me as a novice, so I felt that they should watch me for three years and see what happened. All the professional fishermen were astonished that I broke record after record during those three years. Now they feel threatened by this “novice” who is having an impact on their world. They worry about what to do with the Moonies who are stealing all the honors. They can’t stand to see us taking all the records so they start getting up earlier in the morning so they can beat us. When they discovered that I was going out at 4:30, they decided to out at 4. But it didn’t last; after the first day only a few people came out at 4, and in the meanwhile I started going out at 3:30. When they resolved to go out at 3, I started going out at 2:30!</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go out that early, you usually have to wait four hours because the tuna come to breakfast on time! But this is a war, and I go out early. Now people are giving up trying to beat the Moonies; they know that for sheer consistency and hard work they cannot compete with us. Interestingly enough, even with all those boats waiting out at sea, the first strike always comes to the New Hope. Yesterday when I went out, it only took four minutes for the first strike to come! One rule that really bothers me is that each boat can catch only one tuna a day. So when we caught that tuna, I had to come in, and that’s why I came back to New York today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you have some interest in this? How about the women? If you are interested, you have to marry a tuna fisherman to enter that world Those who don’t know the taste of tuna fishing don’t really know the taste of life. When the interest in tuna is so great, will the number of people getting involved start to shrink, or become greater? A person with a really masculine character who tastes the spirit of tuna fishing wants to go out each day, regardless of how rough the sea is. This is a fundamental attitude of the men of the ocean. When you know this thrill and excitement, even if you are seasick you still go. Tuna fishing is the best way to learn about the fishing industry.</p>
|
||||
<p>People begin fishing with smaller boats, but each year get bigger ones. They make it their goal to beat the best person of last year. In Gloucester excitement starts to swell when tuna season comes because they know the top champion always comes-Reverend Moon in the New Hope. I feel it is good competition and young people will want to challenge that goal and record. If I set a goal for them to challenge then the American fishing industry has some future.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today that industry has almost come to a halt because no one has that spirit. American women are not particularly fond of the fish smell or the life of oceangoing men. It is an extraordinary woman who is interested in the ocean and its fish. When the battle starts with the tuna’s strike, there is no time for courtesy or pleasantries. A team has to be organized and busy, and a fisherman would even yell at his own father at such a time. It is a rare woman who wouldn’t mind being kicked by her own husband in the heat of a tuna battle. What about Unification Church women!</p>
|
||||
<p>I am certainly not fishing for money. I already have the foundation to move in any direction. My goal is to break the record and demonstrate the seagoing spirit to the world. Year after year I have set the record. and people know now it is not happening by chance or coincidence, and that I have a special secret. People want to learn that secret, so they are trying to be nice to me! The other fishermen follow the New Hope with their binoculars. and when I get a strike, everyone’s eyes are on me. Anyone in Gloucester who is interested in tuna fishing knows about the New Hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want to establish something permanent in Gloucester, so I recently bought a big estate there. which used to belong to the Catholic church. If anyone up there is invited to participate in our tuna fishing, no one will refuse. I would like to have that house prepared to welcome people from all over the world. The mayor has been negative toward us. but let him come and see what we are doing. I see this house as an essential base for diplomacy.</p>
|
||||
<p>Gloucester is close to Boston, a major city in the world, and near Provincetown, where the Pilgrims landed once. The spirit of this nation was horn in the New England area, so it is an important area. It is a cultural center of America. and well-known as a seaport. Thus. it is a strategic location to show the world my spirit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently we bought a marina that was up for auction, and many people bid against us. But I kept raising the price, and soon everyone stopped bidding. Even the mayor was interested in that marina. and he was anxious to keep us from getting it because it was such choice seafront property. Many powerful corporations bid. but I never paid attention to them. and we eventually bought it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have that marina, plus a dock and an estate, so Gloucester is almost a Moonie town now! I am influencing the entire sport fishing industry, and this year I opened the first world tuna tournament. Offering first prize of $100,000. Everyone was completely shocked when the announcement was made, but then they were eager to see the Moonies come to their town! Gloucester citizens knew they would never be on the map if it weren’t for Reverend Moon’s tuna tournament. The police chief and coast guard are all excited. Everyone’s eyes popped at the thought of $100,000 and all of a sudden they didn’t see Moonies anymore, just the money.</p>
|
||||
<p>They say it is the most exciting event in a century in Gloucester. Boston, Gloucester and Provincetown are all bases for the tournament. so it is a topic in those cities also. Everyone is talking about who will win the prizes, but I know who will win! But since I am sponsoring the tournament it would not be good for me to win first prize. So I will be the honorary chairman and compete, but I will not take the prize even if I do the best. Moonies can win, however.</p>
|
||||
<p>The most important thing will not be who wins first prize. but which boat does it. I am determined that all three prizes will be won by our people. When they win, people will want to know which company made their boats, and then they will discover that I designed the boats and created the company that made them. I have planned down to the most minute detail what kind of boat will be best for tuna fishing, and yesterday I checked what our factory is doing, specifying what details must be changed. The people of the world will know these boats are my creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Last week Mr. Pak reported that at the newspaper publishers convention in South America News World was voted the paper of the 21st century. Even the News World staffers did not know how great a paper they had. The News World is my creation, and in professional eyes it turned out to be the most professional and advanced.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one thinks I will build boats, but you will see that our boats will be 21st century boats. Once our boat is proven to be the best for tuna fishing in this contest, there will be a great market for them. I know the advantages and disadvantages of different styles, and through design I compensated for all of those things, so this boat is deficiency-free. Mr. Henry Masters is our brother from England, and I have guided him directly in completing the plans. Our boats will win the prizes in the tuna tournament. You wait and see.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fact that I bought some property in Gloucester is world news, reported in the Wall Street Journal and New York Times; Time magazine devoted almost an entire page to it. So when the media finds out that my boats win the world tuna tournament, that will really be news. They will wonder when this religious leader became such a fantastic boat designer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people thought I was just throwing money away to offer $100,000 for the tournament, but I had specific reasons. That prize brought more than $200,000 worth of publicity. The people who were anxious to get rid of’ the Moonies have seen the excitement build in Gloucester, and now they are embarrassed to be seen in public. The tournament will last seven days, and whoever does the best during that time will win.</p>
|
||||
<p>This tournament is not just an exciting event in America, but in Japan also. Japan is a great consumer of tuna, and the major Japanese tuna companies are represented in Gloucester. They will send their best people, and everyone will watch to see what happens. The major seafood companies will see that Reverend Moon’s boats and people are winning, and they will know they can’t help but deal with us in the future. The big Japanese companies are backed by their government, but we are backed by heaven, so we will compete with them and in the next few years we will beat them.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are four major fishing areas in the world-one is in Norway, but the other three surround the United States. On is the Bering Straits, in Alaska; the other is the Gulf of Mexico, and the fourth is the Gloucester area. A few years ago the American government set up a 200 mile limit for offshore fishing by foreign boats, foreign governments are trying all kinds of strategies to get inside that 200 mile limit to fish. There is much diplomatic pressure to use these fishing grounds which are monopolized by the American government.</p>
|
||||
<p>But we are not foreigners; therefore, Japanese brothers, particularly those matched to Americans, are becoming state leaders for fishing and distribution. The Japanese companies see that Reverend Moon alone has a base in the United States, and furthermore, has so many Japanese people under his wing who are engaged to Americans. They realize that we are their only link to America. We are becoming the best bridge for Japan to trade in sea products with America, and vice versa.</p>
|
||||
<p>The American and Japanese governments are fierce competitors, but by using our organization as a link, we can smooth out the bad feelings and work for the benefit of’ both countries. I am interested in marketing strategy. Mitsubishi and Marubeni have to use many middlemen. and each level needs to get some profit. But my market strategy is to send the product straight from the factory to the retailer, bypassing the middlemen. Then the product can be provided much more cheaply to the consumer.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why I have created mobile seafood stores, which are converted vans fitted with refrigeration. We are good at preparing fish; Japanese in particular know how to fix fish in many ways. Once we prepare the fish, all the people have to do is enjoy it at home. Many Americans don’t know how to prepare fish, so we do it, and all they have to do is eat it. The lines will be blocks long outside our mobile stores. One van will be responsible for 12 home church areas, roving: around, serving 4,380 homes. The vans will have special theme music and special signs, and people will get to know you when you come to their homes.</p>
|
||||
<p>We will also cater and start seafood restaurant chains which provide fresh, cooked fish for banquets. If you have the reputation that in a few hours you can provide good food for one or two hundred people, you will get an incredible amount of business. More and more the American diet will include seafood, because people are realizing that eating large amounts of red meat isn’t healthy. Seafood provides much more healthy forms of protein.</p>
|
||||
<p>My plan for marketing in Japan calls for 7,000 seafood vans to cover the whole country. Once they are in operation, they will make twice as much as the MFT fund raisers. When B and C members see how successful our A members are in the fish business, they will want to do it too, instead of their own jobs. Once we demonstrate reliable income, we can buy vans on credit, and when bankers see what the Moonies are doing, they will want out business. Whoever does well in this business will rise to ever higher levels in Japanese-American trade.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have ordered 100 vans, and 30 have arrived. Right now three members are working in one van, but in six months they will branch out, with one person per van. I want to see it expand, from one van to three, then three to nine, and nine to twenty seven, so that in three years Japan will have 7,000 vans. If we have 800 by the end of one year, there can be far more than 7,000 by the end of three years. We will use exactly the same system in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church will be developing side by side with the marketing plan, so we will offer service to the people as well as income. and in this way the home church providence will prosper.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the experts trained in this system in Japan will come to America and install their system here. When they reach the age to be blessed. they will want international marriages, and that will help smooth things out even more.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the same time. through a fellowship organization we can make friends with the wealthy people who are interested in tuna fishing. Through the tuna tournament we can organize them into a club and then expand it throughout the world. Tunas travel the world, so when the season ends in Gloucester it begins somewhere else. If we sponsor tournaments in five places around the world, that is $500,000 in prizes. That investment will lure tens of thousands of influential people. Their boats are capable of crossing the Atlantic or Pacific, and going from one tournament to another.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once this plan has momentum, the government will have to be supportive, and they will organize all the necessary supplies. Also. since there are already many marine facilities around the world, we will create a system so that the major vessels can provide oil to the sport fishermen. As the clubs influence grows. these things can be arranged. People will see that certainly Reverend Moon is the king of the ocean, not only in generating healthy sea sport, but in generating trade and commerce as well as good food to benefit the people of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Eventually we will have our own capacity to supply our boats. The tournament fleet will be moving from one ocean to another, with an oil tanker accompanying it. The major corporations of the world will want to participate because the worldwide publicity will be so great. Imagine tens of thousands of boats coming to Gloucester for the competition: they will bring tremendous prosperity to that small sea town. All those people will have to eat and sleep somewhere and get supplies, so the economic impact will be tremendous.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many resources that can be transported from one part of the world that is rich to another part where there is famine. This is why I created the World Relief and Friendship Foundation. American companies sometimes have a surplus of products which become burdensome because they must be stored, yet at the same time the companies must pay taxes on them. Many times they cannot sell these old products, for whatever reason. so they are in a dilemma. Often they are willing to give that material to some organization as a contribution, but even the churches today often don’t know what to do with so much material because they don’t have the capacity to handle it. But we have created a foundation which can receive surplus commodities, plus a fleet to transport them from one port to another, so we can meet the need.</p>
|
||||
<p>This has tremendous implications. Any government that is interested in the welfare of its people has to link up with us because we have so much ability to help them. To implement this we need properly trained and skilled manpower. Where can we train people? I want to have 200 of our boats deployed along the American coast, and with three people on each boat that is 6()0 people. But once we have continued for three years, three people won’t be necessary; one person can do it. This kind of system can be expanded very quickly.</p>
|
||||
<p>The young people who become experienced in small boats will want to handle bigger and bigger boats. In about sixteen years everyone can be trained and experienced as a captain of a big boat. We can get government loans and create more fishing boats. assigning an experienced captain to each one. Then their mission will be to catch specific fish that are in demand.</p>
|
||||
<p>Cold storage is the big problem in the fishing industry. Therefore, I am investigating advanced techniques of making dry fish powder that doesn’t need cold storage. Millions of tons can be stored in bags in open air. We will develop powder for different fish, and combine them, like multiple vitamins. This powder can be used in daily cooking, to supplement the overuse of flour and starch. You will be able to create new cuisine for using fish powder in nutritious cooking.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will soon test fish powder bread versus wheat flour bread. Once people taste it, they won’t have to be persuaded which is better. The best test will be giving it to children, who are very honest. I am sure they will all take the fish bread. There is already a fish powder company operating in Norway, and one of our members is researching that process in depth. The problem now is not in catching the fish, but in marketing the fish before they spoil. We have the solution.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we have a way to store the fish, we will catch as many as we can without hesitation. Already we catch more tuna than anyone else. The fishermen will bring their catches to us because we have no limit on how much we buy. Therefore, we can provide a tremendous incentive to the fishing industry. I have the entire system worked out, starting with boat building. After we build the boats, we catch the fish and process them for market, and then have a distribution network. This is not just on the drawing board; I have already done it.</p>
|
||||
<p>All these ideas I conceived many years ago, and I knew just where to start-with tuna fishing- because it is the essential way to train people in the fishing spirit. I have been doing that for seven years. Furthermore, another reason I have pursued this direction is that resources on land for feeding the world will soon be inadequate. There is a limited amount of land, and it gets poorer over the years, but the ocean is unlimited. You cannot eat all the plants that grow on land, but everything that comes out of’ the ocean can be eaten, and it is all good for the body.</p>
|
||||
<p>Animal feed can be produced from the ocean; when seaweed is properly processed, there is tremendous nutrition there. In addition, we will not just harvest fish that grow wild, but will farm fish as well. Normally a calf costs one fifth the price of a full grown cow. But tuna has a tremendous capacity to multiply; one tuna lays 150,000 eggs. Would you have to pay one fifth the price of a tuna for one little egg? Tuna farming is already in the experimental stage. Most baby tuna are eaten by other fish, but when they are protected they will grow quickly. There is tremendous potential in tuna farming.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the founder of this gigantic spiritual movement, but I am also laying the foundation to solve future physical problems of the world. I know that all this is basic for future food production and solving hunger in the world. Some environmentalist might ask me, “Reverend Moon, why do you kill tuna all the time?” My answer is, “How can you worry about tuna when all the people may die? I want to prevent such a future from happening.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In another way I view a tuna as an offering, and I am in a position as a chief priest to offer it to God. I seldom eat a tuna I have caught because I see it as a sacrifice for the sake of mankind. In the Old Testament the priests killed the burnt offerings on the altar, and blood was shed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another health food trend in the future will be to eat raw foods like fish, grain and vegetables. It is medically true that raw foods give more energy. Fish powder will solve everything because it will contain most of the nutrition you need. With a bag of fish powder you can travel anywhere in the world and eat wherever you are. The land has been fully exploited by man, but God preserved the ocean resources almost totally untouched. There are even precious stones in the oceans.</p>
|
||||
<p>This year we have saved and numbered the tail fins of the tuna I have caught, and when they are preserved, each state center will have one. When people look at those fins, they can feel they are looking at the future food messiah who will solve the food problems of the world. Since I am so enthused and have so many plans about the ocean, anyone who comes to Unification Church cannot help but pay attention to the ocean. Would you like to go to sea” When did you become so enthusiastic about the ocean?</p>
|
||||
<p>For seven years I have been going to the ocean and praying out there, early in the morning and late at night. As Unification Church members you can’t help paying attention to the ocean. Did you think about the ocean before you joined the Unification Church? When you think of the ocean you think about the movie “Jaws,” don’t you? Now instead of thinking a shark will use you as his food, you can think you will use the shark to feed the world. Not only men, but women will do it also. That is a long-standing goal of mine.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there are any people who don’t want to do this, raise your hands. From next year on we will have ocean workshops, lasting six months, and once you pass, you will go on a tuna tour around the world. You will even sail to Korea. We have radios, so I can command our worldwide fleet from one flagship, directing each ship around the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the future when the communist threat is ended there will be no more war. Then instead of being scrapped, all the government naval vessels can be utilized by us as mother boats for peaceful purposes. They can supply the fleets that are harvesting the resources of the ocean. An aircraft carrier is like a floating island and can travel thousands of miles with no problem. I will get one aircraft carrier for each ocean, or two for the big oceans. Then we can get airplanes, and they can use the carriers as airports. Would you want to join that fleet and become captains?</p>
|
||||
<p>Usually Americans don’t like fish smell. and when you talk about fish they shake their heads. but now you will be different. I am not just thinking about all these things, but have already started them. You sisters. show me you muscles. Oh. not very much’ I have the ambition of training many women captains. You will still have your charming woman’s smile, but will act strongly like a man. That will be very poetic. Our sisters will create literary masterpieces based on their experiences at sea. That is my thinking.</p>
|
||||
<p>If your husband had this kind of dream. would you be a happy woman? To reach that goal you will have to go through much misery because it is a tough process. You have to taste bitterness in order to appreciate sweetness. I would like to mobilize the spirited young men and women of the world and bring them to the horizon of this goal. I knew that governments and religions would persecute us, but I always had an alternate plan for building the Kingdom of Heaven. I always thought that if people didn’t like me then I would build the Kingdom on the ocean first and then bring it to the land.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the last ten days I have become deeply tanned, and my goal is to become darker than any black man in America. Then I want to see what white women will say. I am watching how Mother will react to having a black husband! I know that Mother will say, “Father, you are so handsome in your dark skin; I love you even more.” She will have a black husband in summer and a white husband in winter.</p>
|
||||
<p>My topic was supposed to be Road of Abel, but instead it became Road of Tuna! But when the road of tuna is done well, you will surely end up in Abel’s role.</p>
|
||||
<p>I started with only my bare hands when I arrived in America, but in a few years I have truly created an empire. Do you know what is happening in Alaska? The most advanced seafood processing factory is being built there; even the state government is amazed. Now people are asking my guidance for the Alaskan seafood industry because our factory is so exemplary. We have a shipyard in Alabama which can build boats up to 3()() feet long; that is a gigantic boat. One of those would cost $10 million. Wouldn’t you like to go out as captain on one of those boats?</p>
|
||||
<p>When transported to Japan, the tuna price will be twenty times that in America. In order to do that it must be fresh, however. so I researched how to transport tuna, and now we can utilize the same method for other fish as well. I have opened the door.</p>
|
||||
<p>Anyone who has at least three spiritual children can come to Boston. I think that maybe one third of you will lose your enthusiasm after your first experiences on the ocean, though. You will spend more time in the bathroom, not sitting on the toilet, but leaning over it! Won’t you mind? It will be the world’s most exciting drama and comedy. The interesting thing is that at sea you may be in the bathroom all the time. but as soon as you are back on solid ground you feel fine and are really hungry. In some cases a person is so engrossed in throwing up out of his mouth that he doesn’t notice that his bowel movement has come out the other end! The Unification Church is really something else. You are proud of it. though, aren’t you? Would you like to have dark skin like mine?</p>
|
||||
<p>On the ocean you won’t have good food like you do on land. You just have raw fish, but it will certainly be very fresh! Just dip it in soy sauce and eat it. Now you know why I have been spending all my summers on the ocean these last seven years, and why tuna are so important. Now you know it is directly linked to the dispensation. so it can be a topic in your prayer.</p>
|
||||
<p>It so happens that tuna season in Gloucester comes in the middle of vacation season, which means people from all over the world can come. The estate I bought is now tuna tournament headquarters. Would you want it to be an impressive place? There are thirty bedrooms there and this house will be used year round, not just in the summer. Famous professors will come for seminars there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our whole budget of money for the summer has been spent already, so I told our people that if they want to eat they can either have sand or go get tuna. Now the staff fishing very hard to get tuna so they can go on! Tuna fishing is certainly not a vacation for me; it is a war and a battle, and I sleep two or three hours at the most at night. The young people are always dozing all the time; my driver always sleeps in the car, but I never sleep on the boat. When God sees me, He cannot help but say I am something special because no one can keep up with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christian ministers are very interested in their honor and future, but I am crazy about salvation of the world, about how I can feed the world population. how I can help this nation. This is what I am thinking about day in and day out.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the summer your face should be tan and dark, with the appearance of rugged men and women who are committed to the mission. Do you like this tough mission? Your “thank you” doesn’t sound very strong!</p>
|
||||
<p>It is a beautiful day today, the best day for tuna fishing. Tuna is the Abel of the sea, so this wasn’t too far from my original topic. From tuna you have learned many things about my vision of the future and what fishing is all about.</p>
|
||||
<p>God bless you.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,65 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THE WORLD OF GOOD AND EVIL AND MY INDEMNITY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:28:35+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:28:35+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/the-world-of-good-and-evil-and-my-indemnity.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">September 28, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>People tend to think that everything is relative. Looking around, we observe things in relative subject and object positions. According to this pattern people believe that good and evil are probably also relative, but here we should think more closely. When we say some things are relative, such as man and woman, we mean that each one can give value to the other. They are relative because neither is absolute or exists without the other; they both have value.</p>
|
||||
<p>Instead of one person asserting his own absolute value, he tries to find more value in the other person. Then the pair can be elevated to a higher level than they could experience as individuals. We see this every day. When a boy and girl are young, they assert themselves individually, but as they grow older they begin to seek an object, or spouse. They begin to feel there is more value in their object than in themselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is common for lovers to ask one another, “How much do you love me?” Each wants to hear that the partner loves him or her more than anyone else. “Even more than your life?” they may ask. When the spouse who asks that hears, “Yes, even more than my life,” he or she is satisfied. When one partner says that, he wants to hear the same answer in return. We can conclude that each person exists for the other, not himself. Each recognizes more value in the person who is in the relative position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Love is the center of everything and all extensions of love will exist in the same pattern of relationship. Everyone who lives according to that standard as subject and object can get along harmoniously. Of course, each individual will value himself, but he will care more about something at higher levels, such as cultural traditions or his country. He realizes there is something more precious than himself. An individual naturally wants to find someone to unite with, and those two in turn want to become an object to a higher subject, and so on.</p>
|
||||
<p>America cannot exist all by itself and is becoming more aware that it is an interdependent part of the world. The communists are continuously pursuing their goal of global domination and that is why they recently invaded Afghanistan. Why did so many people condemn that act? After all, it seems to be a law of creation that the stronger prey on the weaker, so what’s wrong with mankind living that way? Some people think the Americans would have done the same, so what’s terrible about the Russians doing it? The issue here is the standard of good and evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>Relativity is exhibited everywhere, such as hot and cold, up and down, man and woman. It is easy to think that good and evil are in a relative relationship also. But with good and evil there is no subject-object relationship; certainly goodness does not give value to evil or vice versa. Thus, it is not the same as the relationship between man and woman. When positive and negative relate to each other, they can take still another subject or object, becoming a bigger plus.</p>
|
||||
<p>After finishing one level of education, we can move on to a higher level-from elementary to middle school, then high school and so forth. But we elevate ourselves only when we have absorbed all the knowledge of one level; you don’t jump to high school from elementary school. In the same way, things are relative in the context of this formula. The individual has not only his purpose but a higher purpose relating to the whole. We each have a purpose to accomplish as an individual, and the whole has a purpose to accomplish as well. It is true that the individual is smaller than the whole, but the individual must also be fulfilled if he is to meet the purpose of the whole. Today people want to promote their purpose as individuals, but they are forgetting to emphasize the purpose of the whole or the world, and that mistake must be corrected.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unification Church members work very hard and their efforts are based on fundamental values. Ordinary people don’t often ask the most fundamental questions of life and the world. This is important knowledge that applies to everything, however, from the smallest cell to world government. There is no area where it doesn’t work. Nothing moves without a purpose; everything needs a nucleus. As something turns around, it pursues a goal and moves toward the core or center. Everything in nature moves along a curve. Although a short segment may appear to be a straight line, in the overall picture it follows a curving path. As long as something is in motion, it is searching for an object to relate to. As long as it keeps moving, it has not yet found its object.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is a conscience trying to get to one place where it can stay? Conscience is a function that is acting all the time; it doesn’t work to get you to a final destination or place, but is a relative thing. We can see it is pursuing something, and has a certain subject in mind. Thus, it is always guiding a person to pursue a certain direction. When you reach adolescence, something directs you toward the opposite sex, right? We can assume that the conscience is also directing a person toward a certain center or nucleus where the highest purpose is.</p>
|
||||
<p>Nothing stops completely, but finds a certain orbit to keep moving in. We have discovered that there is a great difference between Orientals and Westerners even of the same generation, but the one thing they have in common is the action of conscience. They may differ externally, but their conscience always works in the same general direction. Conscience has an objective in mind; it doesn’t drive a person blindly. Is it focused on getting power or meeting a material need? It should be striving for both truth and love. Maybe conscience is striving for truth, or life itself, or love itself. Which of these three should we rest on? Maybe we should rest on life because it is the basis of everything else. How can you say so confidently that we should rest on love?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does love come above life? Something pushes us to go higher; this is the way we are built. Without following this pattern, our very lives would not continue. With life alone you cannot progress above the foundation level, but with love and even without physical life, you can progress. From this viewpoint it is logical for everyone to cherish love. It is the only explanation we can give of our purpose in life. Does anyone have a better idea? Any objections? Because we are made to pursue higher and higher love, a person can even give up his life to achieve love.</p>
|
||||
<p>What survives at the last-truth, life, or love? Just like the marathon runner carries the torch, a person can carry the torch of love everywhere. The fire and torch are the same, whether large or small; love is love, whether large or small. All action is aimed at an objective, but it always moves in a circular path, back again to its starting point, the cause itself. That is the relationship of cause and effect. Are you born for truth, life, or love? If you feel you are born for love then that’s the point you will rest on. If you ask a communist why he is born, he will reply he is born for bread and for material things. Actually, he would not really feel satisfied with the idea of being born for a material purpose. Wouldn’t he want to say he was born for love, just as we do?</p>
|
||||
<p>A person can do everything for the sake of love, even if it means suffering or being called names. The Moonies are not really better or more capable than anyone else, but we know this one principle, and we want to do anything to achieve true love. We do not shrink from fund raising or living a difficult life. Being prevented from reaching love would be more intolerable than anything for us. Why are Moonies different in this respect?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are living sacrificially for the purpose of finding love, you will find true life. When you cry for others, your tears are true tears. If you act with a loving heart, yours are true actions. Such a person has a true life, and his career is a true career; his world is a true world. Where does that genuine quality come from? Even if a person becomes a beggar because of true love, he will be a true beggar. He could also be a true farmer, true scholar, true laborer, and true student. We find no true teacher, President, or anything here in America. Neither are there true people of faith. But it is not impossible; when love is injected, these things achieve the quality of genuineness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it desirable to go crazy for the sake of love? If God is trying to change people and make them live vigorously for love, is He normal or abnormal? Is He a gentleman, or a crazy man? A person who will do anything to achieve a goal may be called crazy. Such a person would crawl instead of walking on two feet if it brought him closer to love. We have no set idea of what it means to live for love. God has been working on this dispensation for 6,000 years and during this time there have been many impossible barriers blocking Him. Only the fact that He has been driven crazily and blindly toward the goal of love kept God from chopping off the heads of everyone in the dispensation. You laugh because you find meaning in this!</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who like the smell of skunk, raise your hands. No one does. It is terrible, but once it has the element of love, even a skunk can smell good. If that is true, then there is nothing that is really dirty. If an Oriental parent is worried about his child who is ill and there is no doctor available, he might taste the child’s bowel movement. If it is sweet then he knows the baby may be really ill, but if it is bitter then the baby is in less trouble. How could a parent do something so unpleasant? It is not out of duty, but only out of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>People cannot always explain it to themselves, but they sense that their ultimate goal is not money, but love. If you ask some people how we should live, they might answer, “We are animals, so maybe we should live like the animals.” That’s all they can make of life. But is a thoughtful person happy with the idea that he is the cousin of a monkey? You struggled to get here early in the morning to sit on the floor. How could anyone call that happiness’? Something special is here; you do it for the sake of love. I make your life impossibly difficult, but I do it for the sake of love. The most vivid adjectives could not describe your happiness then. How fantastic it is to live this way! If by becoming blind someone could get better love, he would do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s topic is the world of good and evil. We have learned that all people try to progress in their lives by finding value in an object. But what is the difference between good and evil? It is good to live a difficult life for the sake of others, even if it involves pain. Do you want to go to a university like Harvard because it is easy? Once at Harvard you will not have time for partying, or for sleeping long hours, or for anything except your studies. You don’t have to attend Harvard to know that we can endure anything for love. At some time each person may feel the need for a religious life, but does he want an easy one or a crazy one, like the Unification Church? What person would God like more-the one who takes the difficult way, or the one who always goes the easy way?</p>
|
||||
<p>Would God like to see the most handsome man elected President, or the person who cares more than anyone about America? If he had only one leg, would that matter? Especially if he lost his leg for the sake of America, then he would be more attractive than a President with two legs. Our conclusion is that a good leader drives people in an impossible way as the shortest cut toward the goal. In addition, he drives himself mercilessly. The fastest way to reach the goal is to be crazy and not think of anything else except getting there. Then there is no limit to how fast you can go.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have seen that existence in the world is relative, but that good and evil are not relative. They ate totally different and unrelated as subject and object. The evil person is the one who does everything for his own sake. In the world of evil there is no true relative thinking; no one there is looking for an object so that he can be elevated by give and take. Therefore, in the world of evil there is no point of love and there is no progress. With this criterion you can decide whether American individualism is more bad than good, whether the American family is more bad than good, or if this nation is more bad than good. If America continues on the side of evil, it will perish. That is because the universal power which sustains life and promotes relationship will not support self-centeredness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Goodness and evil are not relative to each other, but are contradictory. So far two worlds have existed on this earth, but now a stronger world of goodness is taking shape and the world of evil must decline and perish. Now nothing can be neutral, but is either on the side of good or evil. In this light we see the significance of the Unification Church. What is the world of good and evil? Today’s world has good elements and evil elements which are mixed up together. Thus it is often difficult to tell what is good or bad. When you really examine what most people say is good, you often have to conclude it is bad. It is that kind of world today.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless we can clearly distinguish what is good and evil, we have no hope of finding God and going in the direction we should go. Why do we have to involve indemnity in this? How nice life would be without it! I don’t like indemnity either. If you have been in school for five years but you haven’t studied very hard, then you have to study intensely in the last few months so you can still graduate on time. You have to work to the extent that you feel like you are dying. This is our present situation. Those five years are analogous to human history with all the central figures failing along the way. Now we are in the last stages with only a few more months left until graduation. God wants to drive us out in an impossible way so that graduation can still take place.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God asks to see the person who will be successful after no one else in history has succeeded, would you step forward? There is one person who said, “Yes, I can do it, without question.” No white person answered, though God thought a white person could be very effective. No black person answered but then one Oriental man stuck up his hand. That happened to be Reverend Moon. Would God say I didn’t qualify because I wasn’t white? God gave approval without hesitation, telling me to go ahead and see if I could do it. My countrymen opposed me so much I could hardly open my eyes. God was looking on, waiting to see if I could make it. If I had started to pray at that point, “God, what shall I do?” I would have been lost. Such an unconfident man would never make it.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God had said, “Well, you have done enough now,” the victorious person would reply, “No! I haven’t even started yet.” That’s exactly how I feel now at the age of sixty-I haven’t started anything yet. This is how I thought and felt in Korea, and it has brought me where I am today. All I have accomplished so far is to start a church with a bad name! If I had done things differently, we would never have been called names. Today secular Americans feel that our church is either really good or really bad. We aren’t in the middle.</p>
|
||||
<p>People have said I am more of a dictator and extremist than Hitler or Stalin. Imagine how I feel being called such things. The names have been getting worse and worse, but there has to be an end. Some people are saying that Moonies are the best people in the world. The media thought we were really bad and reported about us in that way, but now they are changing, and the positive side and negative side are almost evenly balanced.</p>
|
||||
<p>The time has come that we can confront the force of evil in the arena. You can let your opponent land his hardest blows, making yourself available to be hit until he gives up. If he leaves the ring and you remain, then you are the champion. Now is the time when you can even challenge a person, saying, “If you really want to come out and fight, let’s do it fairly. So far I haven’t fought back.” Our task is to overcome the historical indemnity, not because we are so terrible, but because we are carrying the historical cross. The champion perseveres, remembering the persecution he received at each level. Finally, he can fight back at evil when he has endured all that, with the heart of clearing away God’s past regrets about His individuals, His families, nation and world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those in the position of the sons and daughters of the Messiah want to indemnify everything that is left in the fallen world. We want to do that at an impossible rate, and this is what home church is all about. We will do it with a hot heart until there is no more opposition. When there is nothing more to do in home church, we will shoot straight up to God’s heart like a rocket and explode there. How would God feel? “I don’t care if everything explodes,” He would say; “Meeting you is what matters.”</p>
|
||||
<p>God has been wanting so badly to find the people He can love, and when He sees even the one person who perseveres and comes to Him, that’s all that matters. We want to be in the position to say, “Everything is finished. Hallelujah. Amen.” This is where true peace will begin.</p>
|
||||
<p>No matter how old you are, there is one thing more important than the Blessing: home church. What parents do not want their children to get married? That’s the whole purpose for which they have been raising their children.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been hearing that some of the engaged women are pressuring their fiancés to get more education so they can be leaders. Is it a wonderful fiancée who thinks that way? No, her fiancé should say, “You Satan. Instead of going to school, I will do anything else.” Now you agree with this after listening to me because you have a new perspective! The way we work is much more worthwhile than getting a degree. Without going this course, no one can get to the heaven that I introduce. Do you need lots of education to register for citizenship there? No, being persecuted like God and True Parents is the requirement. This is why “my indemnity” is part of today’s topic. You must know what your indemnity is.</p>
|
||||
<p>You pay attention to what I am doing, and you even anticipate what sort of talk I will give you on Sunday morning. You know that although I start out speaking nicely, I always conclude just like every other talk-telling you to go suffer more! I know one thing though: popular teachers are rarely good teachers. The unpopular teachers are usually the best. Chances are that the kind of parents who buy whatever their children want even before they ask are not good parents. But the children who feel their parents never understand young people and are too severe probably have good parents. A husband who feels his wife should do whatever she wants, whenever she wants, is not a good husband. But a wife who complains that her husband never lets her out of his sight, wanting her around 24 hours a day, probably has a good husband. This is why I hardly let the staff members out of my sight. In Gloucester, if someone is gone for a day, I ask where they are. I know this is the best kind of leader.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will make you go the road of historical indemnity, not just contemporary indemnity, so that you can be more brilliant than anyone in history. Such a person will live in the center of the universe for eternity. In that position he will become one with God and with God’s love, being subject to many objects. Out of millions of white men, I want one man to go this way. That will suffice. I am not looking for multitudes of black men to do this, but just one, and just one Oriental. In each of 124 nations I want one such man, and when I go to spirit world I will live with them as representatives of mankind. God does the same thing. He won’t live with hundreds of thousands of people together, but with representative persons. If you don’t want to do this yourself, fine, but certainly one man will do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>A teacher shares what he knows with everyone in the class, but when test time comes, only a few people get perfect scores. The teacher wants most of all to have a student who gets perfect scores. If several get 99, but no one gets 100%, the teacher will be disappointed. If only one gets 100, however, then the teacher still knows he taught the way he should. This is what God wants and what I want. I came to earth desiring to raise one man from each country to the 100% standard. Then I can go to spirit world satisfied. Each country can come into orderliness and the universe will go round. Would you like to be that person? Are you going to go the way of loving yourself first, or your object? You live for your family more than for yourself, for your country more than your family, and so on. Each level gets more difficult.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we know there are two paths of living and nothing in between, so you know which one you will choose. Those who complain will not survive. There were hundreds of situations where I would have been justified in complaining, but then everything would have been lost.</p>
|
||||
<p>When spiritual people pray to know who I am, the answer they are given isn’t that I am the greatest man, but that I am the most to be pitied on earth, the man who lives most miserably. For whom am I miserable and suffering? It is for God and mankind. Until people recognize that and such a world of love is established, the Unification Church will have to keep moving and working hard. We have every reason to believe that we will not fail. Even if I die before fulfilling completely, the direction toward heaven for the sake of love is already well set. You know that God will absolutely never forsake you.</p>
|
||||
<p>From which countries do most missionaries come? The Japanese missionaries want to stay in their mission countries, no matter what. Even when I invite them to come to America for a while, they insist on staying. They are willing to die there. The country which has more volunteers like this will rank number one. This is my perspective when I look at people and this is how I view Americans, Germans and Japanese. Is my standard wrong? Those three countries are representative of the world, and among them there is bound to be one which ranks the highest. The leader of the country with the most people wanting to give their lives to save others is the person I will entrust the dispensation to.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have gone heavily into debt to put resources into America for the cause, spending more money here than anywhere else. Yet this is where I have received the most opposition. It is possible that this can be the best of all nations. It is not the person who pleases me in the short run that I think highly of. Now you know the long range criteria I use to decide. I always look to see whether a person will meet this standard even if I treat him harshly. I look to see how long a person will last that way. I have experienced nothing but harshness from God, but I knew He was that way out of love. This is why I cannot leave.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such a life is preparation for receiving the most precious inheritance. When I win some victory, such as at a public rally, I never indulge myself in congratulations but brace myself and feel it is a foundation for a new start. As soon as I sleep a few hours, I begin anew. I have never settled down cozily anywhere. I could easily leave East Garden at any moment and start over again somewhere else. Even Mother puzzles about how I seem never to worry. It is because I am confident to start over again at any time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have a consistent goal of serving God and the world, and I know God has the same viewpoint. The person who is anxiously waiting for indemnity to end has a good chance of opposing the Unification Church some day. He does not understand indemnity. There is such a thing as personal comfort, but there is also the historical goal to be achieved. What we focus on is what decides the matter. I have been interested and concerned about America, but I will have to show even more interest in Africa, the communist countries, and the rest of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>People will bow down to God for His glory and greatness, but there should also be one man to whom all races can bow down. Such a man would be a true saint. God is wanting to see such a person, and so am I. God is waiting to see how many people like that will come to exist through me. This is another reason I cannot leave you alone, but drive you out. Do you welcome that? Since this is God’s desire, we should feel content with indemnity. When you really love someone, you can’t criticize or complain against him. Complaint should not get in the way of someone who is pursuing true love. Are you going toward love? Can you criticize a small mistake in logic when you are in love? Can you worry about whether I will send you out pioneering again in winter when you just came back from forty days in the summer? We do this to be able to receive love from God and give it to mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently I recommended that one of the Church elders sell his house and help another Church member. Then he began complaining, and I determined I would never say the same thing to him again. He had been receiving love, but reached a point he could not go beyond. I never had any complaint toward God, no matter what direction I was given. Whatever God asked, I did it without questioning. I certainly had no criticism in mind. I know that many people would complain to God but God can count on me never to object.</p>
|
||||
<p>Lady Dr. Kim recently returned from Africa and told me about a religious group there of about 10,000 people. The leader had been praying deeply about what he should do, and the answer came, “Sun Myung Moon.” He thought that meant he should call himself Sun Myung Moon, and he asked God, “What should I name my church?” And the reply came, “Unification Church.” When Lady Dr. Kim met him, she asked what his name was. He replied, “Sun Myung Moon,” and she asked to hear more, so he told her his story. Then he asked what church she was from, and she told him, “Unification Church.” Then they embraced each other and cried, “Even on opposite sides of the world God prepared so much for us and mankind,” and they laughed together.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did the spirit world teach this man in this way? It is because God is proud of the people who love Him most. You want to leave behind honor for the name and work of the person you love the most. By the fact that we have all met, from one end of the world to the other, you know that God must love you; otherwise He wouldn’t arrange our meeting. Why do I drive you out to do home church activities? Is it to develop political power to elect a President’? No, and not for money, surely. It is only for love. This is a truthful teaching, and this is a true movement; this is a true ideal. There is no secondary one, so we can’t help but do this.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the secular world the person with more education has a better chance, but such people usually complain more. In the science conferences we see that scientists have a tendency to relate something only to their particular specialty. But it is the quality of love to observe the whole, not just a part. If you are busy digesting the whole, there is no time to complain or criticize, but just to keep swallowing. Are you like that?</p>
|
||||
<p>What is your destination and goal? My destination is the Love Pole-like the North or South Pole-the summit of love. Don’t look for me anywhere else because I won’t be there. Don’t say you looked in heaven but I wasn’t there. I will be at the Pole of Love, relating in love with God and everyone in the world. When God is at the North Pole, I want to be at the South Pole of love. Once both poles are occupied, a sphere is formed through the relationship. What more can you want?</p>
|
||||
<p>I feel that all those who are eager to inherit love are in my clan. I have given you an ideal and direction. This is the objective of everyone in spirit world, no matter how long it takes them to get there. Here our situation is very different because we have physical bodies. How to realize this ideal during our limited life span on earth is our task. Would you like to give it a try? The goal is never made possible by knowledge or life, but by love only.</p>
|
||||
<p>For this goal St. Paul dedicated everything he had. Jesus also went straight toward this, even though his earthly life was miserable. If I am not dumb, why did I persevere the way I did? It is because I know this one truth. As soon as I awake from sleep, I feel I must get started again. Sometimes my eyes just open by themselves, and even if it is 2:30 in the morning, I feel I must get started. Love is waiting there to be fulfilled. Sometimes I feel God is so pitiful that I cannot help crying, and then without my realizing it someone is embracing me-God Himself. That is reality, not imagination. Every one of you is headed to that way of life. How different it is from the worldly style of life, but also how valuable.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even though members may become disappointed and leave, they can never forget me. There are plenty of people like that in Korea who, at some unusual event in their lives, are suddenly moved to tears as they remember me. They never understood me when they were with me, but still the action of love and conscience is working. It always heads in the same direction. In the same way, you cannot forget your first love, although you cannot precisely describe why. Something unconscious remembers.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can feel how advanced and all-inclusive the ideal is, though other people don’t understand. If you studied for years in great universities, you could not find anything greater than this. How many of you can say you are intent on going this way and finding such love? God bless you.</p>
|
||||
63
content/speeches/1980/thinking-back-historically.md
Normal file
63
content/speeches/1980/thinking-back-historically.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,63 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "THINKING BACK HISTORICALLY"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:35:29+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:35:29+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/thinking-back-historically.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">December 28, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere, New York<br />
|
||||
Translator – Sang Kil Han</h3>
|
||||
<p>Those of you who are 35 years old were born at the end of World War II. Those who are over 35, raise your hands. Most of you were born after the war, then. We know now that the war did not start by coincidence, but was part of the recurring cycle of indemnity. Especially after the first World War there were rather drastic changes occurring in the world. Before that war, fighting was aimed at doing away with dictators, and societies were heading in the direction of democracy. After World War I, capitalism and democracy both expanded.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now nations are in a different situation, with the economic and political bases of countries forming them, in effect, into blocs. Collectively they may fight against dictators. Japan, Germany and Italy were allied as the Axis countries, and the countries fighting them were known as the Allies. Broadly speaking, we can say that a Christian bloc was fighting a non Christian bloc, and that the conflict eventually developed into World War II.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, countries are aligned into either the communist bloc or the free world. We can see historically that conflicts began on the country level, then countries formed blocs, and now finally a world scale conflict is going on. The pattern has expanded from dictatorships to confrontations between blocs of nations. It began with individuals, expanded to blocs, and now exists on a world scale.</p>
|
||||
<p>The world’s nations can be divided into those that center on atheistic thought, and those that center on the thought of God. But now, in countries that have centered on God, people are saying that God is dead; the democratic world is not as certain of God as it once was. Christianity in those nations is quickly declining. The family foundation in the democracies is splitting apart. Young people in the free world wander without direction, not knowing where to go. They have no concept of morality, and cherish no ideals. They deny country and God, thinking it is all immaterial. They are influenced in different ways by communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has God been doing as history moved in this direction in the last forty years? Knowing that neither the communist nor the democratic side was dependable, God must have been working on establishing an individual, family, country and bloc on His side. From this point of view, we must reason that some country would have to rise. God planned that there should be one country which God could lean on when the individual dictatorships and the communist bloc collapsed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even the satanic side goes through three stages of generations. When the German Kaiser was defeated in World War I, the position of fallen Adam on the satanic side was toppled. In the second World War, Hitler was in Jesus’ position on the satanic side. Germany, Japan and Italy were in the Adam, Eve, and archangel positions, opposing democracy. Stalin represented the Second Advent on the satanic side, with the mission of bringing the world into one direction under communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing this background, it is reasonable that within three years after the end of World War I, I should appear on earth. As the bloc representing the satanic side in World War II was collapsing, the country on the heavenly side could emerge. Thus, Korea gained its independence, and the Unification Church could begin. In 1945, Korea was greatly influenced by America, under the auspices of the United Nations. At that time, the providential focus was on the established Christian churches, on Korea, and on America. At that time I was 25 and 26.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity underwent a great transition at that time also. During the Japanese occupation Christians were not allowed to worship openly, but were forced to worship at Shinto shrines. In Korea there had to be found fallen Adam type Christians, Jesus type Christians, and Second Advent type Christians, for the Christians had to indemnify all the elements of the fall and of Jesus’ mission. All those types had to be found in Korean Christianity. My mission was to harmonize the Christians who had turned to idol worship under the Japanese with those who had refused to worship idols. According to Principle, if the two could come into one then a new country could arise.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the Cain and Abel-type Christians united, they had to come into unity with the Unification Church. I was in a position to do that. Many new Christian sects were rising up, newly formed by spiritual people who received revelations. There was a special group of only men, another of only women, and another proud in between them which was in the archangel position. Someone had to bring them all into unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>First the traditional groups had to unite, and then unite with the spiritual groups. The contents of all the new revelations had to be presented to bring the Christians who had turned to idol worshipping. In fact, God had prepared a tremendous number of people in the new denominations. Each of the three main providential figures had to be represented there. The Abel-type Christians who came out of prison after the war ended were claiming that they were the true Christians, and that those who yielded to Japanese pressure and worshipped idols were not true Christians, so they started to attack these people. That attitude was not the right one. Those in the Abel position should have repented with tears on behalf of the Cain-type Christians, asking God’s forgiveness for them, instead of attacking them.</p>
|
||||
<p>There were Cain and Abel types both in the traditional Christian churches and among the new spiritual groups springing up. The atmosphere of conflict among the traditional Christians carried over to the spiritual groups, who also fought among themselves. The Cain-side Christians justified their actions by saying that those who went to prison were only thinking of themselves, not of the country in general. They said it was easy to go to prison, but not to stay out and take care of the churches and the country.</p>
|
||||
<p>I sent my own messengers to the spiritual groups of the time. Because they received revelations, they would not act on my messages. They didn’t know that the providence could only advance after Cain and Abel united. Though I sent several messengers to them, they would not listen, and were persuaded that they alone were right. The same situation of 2,000 years ago was repeated, where John the Baptist and Jesus could not come into unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since the spiritual groups would not connect with Unification Church physically, God had to connect their foundation with the Unification Church spiritually. Jesus had built a foundation on the spiritual level, and it had to be connected to the Second Advent.</p>
|
||||
<p>The various spiritual groups were prepared for the purpose of helping the Unification Church, so their foundation had to be connected to me ultimately. Even if they refused to follow, if their spiritual mission could be brought to Unification Church, the Church could physically act in their place. Their spiritual fruit could be planted in Unification Church, which then could act in their place. Thus, the Unification Church could be connected to the Christian tradition. For that reason I sent people to tell them that the two groups must come into unity. First I tried to persuade them that all Christians must unite, and that then the country must rise. In other words, they must unite for the sake of the country, to bring it to live in sight of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>It was my mission to tell them what must happen, and their mission to follow that explanation. I did my part, but they did not do theirs. Thus, the Unification Church had to replace the spiritual groups, to take over their responsibility of preparing for the mission of the Unification Church. The purpose of the traditional Christian churches and the spiritualist groups was essentially the same-to prepare for the Second Coming. But they didn’t function that way, so heaven had to collect back the blessings they had been given, and give the blessings instead to Unification Church. They became aware that what they had been given was now being given to Unification Church, and then the opposition began. Heaven couldn’t just leave these groups as they were, however-it had to take back the blessings they were given for the purpose of the Second Advent.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because the Christians were divided into two big groups and refused to unite with Unification Church, the country also had to be divided in two. It didn’t stop there: the world itself was split into the democratic bloc and the communistic bloc. Then those in the Cain position started attacking those in the Abel position, with North Korea attacking South Korea, and communism worldwide attacking the free world countries.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Christian groups were never meant to be strong for their own sake. Because they didn’t follow God’s direction, though they became strong they were broken into pieces. Instead, Unification Church has grown and encompassed the worldwide elements, becoming the center of everything The Unification Church came to America, not to change things a little, but to change the whole nation. Korean Christians could have established the necessary condition for world Christianity but because it failed to do so, I had to go to worldwide Christianity myself. Thus, I came to America to send this message all over the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>On the other side was the communist world. Communism expanded on the scale that we see it today only after 1945, after the Christians failed to come into unity with me and the Unification Church. As a result, Korea was split into two. Historians point to political reasons to explain this event, but the true reason is that Korean Christians failed to unite with Unification Church. The Unification Church had to do the work of the spiritual groups, and went on to expand to various levels, ultimately reaching the world level, with that course culminating in 1976. What I have been doing is working hard to let people know that it is God’s will that everyone become one.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the Unification Church did until 1976 was to plead with people to come into unity. Even though we were kicked out by individuals, then by families, still we kept saying that this was the only way to live. There is a time for an individual and time for a family. When an individual is opposed by a family but he keeps on pleading with them, then he will have made his foundation. When the tribe opposes the family, the family has made its condition. When the society opposes the clan, the clan’s condition will be completed. When the world opposes the country, the foundation on the country level is solidified. When the communist world opposes the free world, the free world will be established in its mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>When there is persecution there is always blessing. During 1976 persecution came to me on the individual, nation and world levels; during that year everything joined in opposing the Unification Church. That means that all the blessings of the entire world were collected, to be put back into Unification Church. Outwardly Unification Church doesn’t seem to amount to anything, not owning much or possessing visible things, but nevertheless, this is the center of the entire cosmos.</p>
|
||||
<p>If President Nixon had listened to what I had to say, he would not have found himself in his present miserable position. If President Carter had heeded what I said about communism, he would have acted differently. Even a big country like America will be replaced in its mission if it won’t listen to what is right. You saw the result when Congressman Fraser attacked the Unification Church, and when the Carter Administration opposed us. By today’s thinking, most people would say, “What kind of talk is this, anyway? It’s completely self serving.” But this isn’t self serving; we have historical proof.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing the principles of history, I act confidently, and events develop accordingly. I could go on in more detail, but don’t have time. I might write a book about it all. What is important now is that 1980 is the end of my three seven-year courses.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Unification Church there are many Abels from all countries and races. It may not seem convincing at the moment, but they are representing their entire country and entire race. All the world’s elements are represented here, forming a world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Just like the tide always goes in and out, we are entering the time when we can go on the offensive, instead of just being persecuted. That turning point was 1976. The new age has been proclaimed, and God will be with you forever from now on. This is not vague; God will definitely be with a family that is blessed.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see that when I proclaim something in the name of God, it will happen. What the Unification Church proclaims in the name of God will happen. I predicted that communism would start to decline starting in 1978, and we see that it is happening. It could not develop beyond the number seven to the number eight, and 1979 is the last of the seventies. The numbers seven and eight belong to heaven, not to Satan. This is why communism can rise to the number seven, and then must go down.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are sons of the Abel position, and communists are sons of the Cain position, so when they decline, you will go up. This is why you must be stronger than the communists in sacrificing and working hard, not to pressure and bother others, as the communists do, but to sacrifice for them. When that happens, all the unnecessary things will pass away, and the heavenly work will be done correctly.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this time on we will be entering a new era of confronting communism and winning victories over it. When that starts to happen, the free world and all religions will tag along and help us. Once the fight against communism begins, unity will come into being. Do you think that is true? This moment of history has been long awaited. Now the time is right to go strongly against communism. When we do that, the unity we have been hoping and working for will materialize.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is not difficult to believe. Judaism, for instance, has been greatly oppressed by communists. All religions have been persecuted by the communists, who say that religion is the opiate of the people. Many religious people have tried to fight communism, but they have been ineffective. For the first time in history a religion has appeared which has a strong doctrine and definite method for defeating communism. Religious people will be very happy when they see what we do to solve that problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am the individual in the forefront of fighting communism. Korea is the country in the forefront of fighting communism. Korea will welcome me for this reason alone. If we fight against communism in America, even if we don’t fight it in Korea, then that nation will automatically unite with me. Then Korean Christians will protest when anyone comes against me, and insist that they stop. Then all Christian churches and the country will become one automatically. Now is the time to do that work and make sure that happens.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was last in Korea I met with and pounded on the leading scholars, Christians and political leaders. By speaking strongly to them instead of being diplomatic, a condition was set to indemnify their opposition to me in the past. For 35 years they persecuted me, so I really gave them hell in order to have a condition to forgive them. More and more, what I say and do is the focus of their attention. Now they will vigorously defend me.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go somewhere and work hard, people will come to you with encouragement. Since you are the core Abels, everyone who shares your background as a nation and race will support you. Spirit world, too, will come down and help your nation. Dr. Durst has said that now the media doesn’t write harshly about him, and this is the reason. It is not amazing.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the blessings received by the communists in the past are being transferred to the free world. It follows that if you work for the Church that serves God, you will receive the benefit of it. Now that indemnity for the individual, family, nation and world has been achieved, it is time to go on the offensive against communism. When Christianity becomes one with a nation, America will soon join with it, and soon communism will have nowhere to stand.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today, Christianity is only prospering in Korea. Now Korean Christians are coming to bring revival in America, whereas before it was always American missionaries who went to Korea. Now Koreans are here making American young people powerful like locomotives. Then you just need to be connected to the Christian churches and you will pull them like a train. You would head toward Moscow with them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moscow is “must go”! Whatever you are doing, even eating, or sleeping, you can be thinking you must go. If you are getting married, it is because you must go.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now you know what time in history we are in. This is why I am stressing the points that we must fight against communism, so that unity between the religions and free nations of the world will come about. With that unity, we can easily annihilate communism. Later Satan will say to God, “Without communism, which was on my side, the Unification Church could not have attained unity between the religions.” Then God will have to reply, “You have a point there,” and He will have to forgive Satan and the communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did the Unification Church win, or did the satanic side? I will be very famous, won’t I? <i>Now I </i>am famous with a bad name, but later I will be famous with a good name. I have a bad name from Satan’s point of view, but a good one from God’s point of view. Satan did his best to give me a bad name, and God did His best to give me a good name. That’s what God can do; that’s the Principle. From that point of view, will I have a good name all around the world?</p>
|
||||
<p>In the forty years since World War II, the world has vastly changed and gone through upheaval and turmoil. But Unification Church has always been in the center and risen to higher and higher levels. weaving around all these events. We have already been a champion on many small levels, and now it is time to be a champion against all communism. Should I fight, or will you do it? Even a small and weak girl can start a fight against communism and win.</p>
|
||||
<p>Should the blessed couples of the Unification Church go together as husband and wife to fight, or should just one of them go while the other remains? If both are killed in action, who will raise their children? In wartime, only men go to fight. In Japan, the women have been responsible for the families. If this is going to be difficult, you have to separate more in order to make it easier. In order to advance to Moscow, where would you begin?</p>
|
||||
<p>After eradicating communism in America, we will focus on South Korea, for that nation is the focus of interest for Russia, China and North Korea. North Korea is Adam on Satan’s side, China is Eve, and Russia is the archangel. These three will start fighting eventually, and already the rift is very deep between them. South Korea, Japan and America have parallel positions on the heavenly side, so Satan’s side is doing everything to make them fight. I am trying to prevent that, telling them that the only way to survive is for them to become one. The forthcoming blessing will go beyond national boundaries, and result from these three countries coming together.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many of you might really wonder why I fight communism. The purpose is to bring all free nations and all religions into unity. By fighting against communism we can achieve that. We do that because God is doing that; because God is fighting against Satan, all spirit world is becoming one centering on Him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Will you gain anything by fighting communism? It is dangerous, and we have nothing to gain immediately. So far in history allies who united to fight always divided again after the war. But now, wherever Unification thought is injected, people will no longer divide and fight. Until now it has been very difficult to pioneer this road, but now there is hardly even persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>Will you really do this? What I worked so hard to achieve in forty years you can achieve in less than four years if you really focus. Focus all your attention on this point and penetrate this barrier. You can be stronger than a hydrogen bomb. Who in the world would dare go where Unification soldiers go? When we go arm in arm with the strongest determination, there is nothing that can block our way. So far I have been working hard to assemble the small pieces of restoration, but people would not listen. But now we find that when the Abels are solidly one, they can stride together through enemy territory.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Bible says that those who have ears will hear, and those who have eyes will see. Now we add that those who have love will begin to love. Those who have the will to do, will do. Though sometimes we don’t want to hear, we must hear. Sometimes we don’t want to smell, but we must. Though you might prefer a hamburger instead of kimchi, you must eat kimchi!</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the Christmas season and you might like to hear nice music. The one thing you didn’t want to hear is that now you must fight. You might want to wear soft clothes, but now you must wear armor. Starting next year, there must be no word of complaint from any part of your body, or any of your five senses. Tell each difficulty that you expected it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I told our members that worldwide persecution of Unification Church would come. I wanted to hasten that persecution, knowing that our time to advance would quickly come afterward. Now we are not just receiving persecution, but are on the offensive and are approaching the time of liberation. When your determination is big and your actions brave, you will have great result.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the historical wish of all mankind, so if we fulfill it today with no reservations then we can indemnify even what the next generation might face. A thousand fold reward is possible. I will send the person I love most to the most difficult place. Do you love me? I love you too, and I will send you to the most difficult assignment, where people are dying. Would you welcome that? Not for yourself, or for me, but for all mankind and eventually God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who say they will try to do that with all their might, raise both hands. Blessing to your new year. Let us pray.</p>
|
||||
107
content/speeches/1980/to-the-mft.md
Normal file
107
content/speeches/1980/to-the-mft.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,107 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "TO THE MFT"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:34:40+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:34:40+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/to-the-mft.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">January 2, 1980<br />
|
||||
World Mission Center<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>You are the wings of the Unification Church, the aspect which is responsible for our financial foundation. Since I set up this year’s new motto I am sure some of you wonder what you can do about home church, since you can’t settle down in one place. The most important thing you should know is why we are doing home church. I told our members to do home church. But MFT [ed. Mobile Fundraising Team] activities are also the result of my direct instruction to you. This is your mission for God’s dispensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many other missions in our Church apart from the regular home church dispensation. Many other brothers and sisters are doing special tasks. The important consideration, however, is whether a member receives his instructions wholeheartedly and fulfills them to the utmost.</p>
|
||||
<p>Home church alone could not fulfill all of God’s dispensation; it must be united with all the other components to make up the heavenly victory. Your attitude, or the shape of your mind and heart, is important, and second, how much time you invest in your task. Finally, how much drive you invest to overcome any difficulties is of concern. Ultimately speaking, your commitment, persistence and determination that what you do is vital for the ultimate victory of God is the key point. Each activity is crucial in the direction of God’s dispensation, so what is important is how well the different components come together to fulfill one central goal. We need personnel, an economic foundation, and other support elements to thrust toward the goal. Because we are focused on that central goal, we need many different departments and elements that will make a wholesome, self-sustaining entity which can push toward the goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us analyze what we do in the Unification Church. First we do fund raising, Second, we do witnessing. We have the CARP movement, VOC activities, a newspaper, and businesses such as the fishing industry. All of these are components of the whole movement that will thrust us to the ultimate goal. At this point in our history, the mission of the MFT is very vital. The MFT is even more important than the witnessing mission because witnessing only has impact on the national level, but the economic foundation can have worldwide impact.</p>
|
||||
<p>I sent out the head of the World Mission Department as my roving representative to hold conferences in all different areas of the world. He reported to me over God’s Day and said that in many parts of the world our missions are booming, but if we had more money for them to work with then they would just explode with success. In order to meet such a worldwide financial need our income should be ten or a hundred times more than it is. The need for funds is so great that current income could never meet it. If a person who is capable of witnessing has proper financial backing and goes out to a world mission, he could get explosive result in a short time.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I came to America I had to build a proper financial foundation, which included assembling properties such as the New Yorker hotel. Unless we have tangible things to show, who would respect us? It is reality that we will be judged by our financial strength and organizational capability. Our American Church properties were purchased mainly during 1975 and 1976, when the persecution was at its peak. Why did I buy property during that time? Because I knew that doing so would have an impact on history. When everyone welcomes you and there is no opposition, no one will take much notice when you make advances. We are still buying property, but now people take it for granted. No one is surprised that I can do it. When you do things under great adversity, however, they have much more impact because people respect the person who achieves great things in the face of difficulty. We are doing many activities today that seem to have no direct relationship to the religious work of the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Fund raising is a requirement for every member in the Unification Church. The financial responsibility of the dispensation should not be undertaken by just a handful of people. Just as with witnessing, everyone should undertake it. Since there are so many diverse missions to be undertaken, we created a national MFT to be the main thrust in financial responsibility. Not only in America but in Japan as well the members are fund raising with great intensity, and in Korea in their own way they are doing their best.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am looking at these activities from the worldwide point of view and I see who is heroically doing the most under adverse conditions. In other areas of the world as well, our members are working under tremendous pressure. If you are single-mindedly doing your mission then that is all you need be concerned with, but I have to be concerned not only with the income aspect but have to plan and erect a lasting economic foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mr. Kamiyama is not sitting in his office doing nothing, but works late day after day because he carries an incredible burden. Once a year he gives me an annual report of financial affairs and MFT activities. I never tell him that he did a good job the previous year and will reduce his responsibilities. I do just the opposite. This is God’s position though. Each year the mission is getting more complex and more heavy, with the worldwide requirements getting bigger and bigger. Thus, I am always pushing Mr. Kamiyama and telling him he is not doing enough, that he has to do twice as much as before.</p>
|
||||
<p>You may feel that you have done pretty well and had good averages, but you should not feel satisfied and content. You should raise your goal for the next year. You can push yourself and your team, but each person reaches a certain limit where he thinks he cannot do any better. At that point you have to be careful of getting discouraged; you might think you are no good any more or wonder what point there is in trying since you can’t fulfill it anyway. Regardless of how capable or hard-working you are, everyone stumbles across that trap sooner or later.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am responsible for the gigantic timetable called God’s providence of restoration. God is pressuring me to meet certain time schedules. Many times I have come to the point where I think I can’t go beyond a certain point, but God doesn’t want to waste any time. He actually wishes that the complete restoration could have been done in one day, or if it were possible in even one second. God is looking for a man who can take His mission and understand and digest it. God’s desire to fulfill is overwhelming, and He is anguished over fulfilling a certain thing by a certain time, so he looks for His most trustworthy son, to whom He can say, “This is my goal and it absolutely has to be done. No one else understands this but you may. But in order to fulfill it you may have to do ten times more than you are already doing.” How that son will respond is very important.</p>
|
||||
<p>First the son must realize that he is the only one who can fulfill that task, or even come near to understanding it. He knows that God feels only he can do the task. In that situation you realize that you are no longer free and you no longer have choices. You know you are the only one God can call upon. The mere fact that when God is anguished and overburdened He has come to you means that you are very privileged. Then you feel you never want to let God down or betray His hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that point you have to apply the Principle. You don’t feel, “God, You are supposed to be almighty. Why don’t you do it yourself? Why ask me? I’m not almighty.” We know through Principle that God is doing His 100%, but that the dispensation will never be complete without man’s portion of responsibility, no matter how much God does.</p>
|
||||
<p>The success of the dispensation hinges on what man does. God doesn’t demand that man give God his 5%, but instead gives His 95% to man, realizing that man can make or break everything. He has man do the whole mission. God saves up His 95% and makes it available to man any time he wants to withdraw from the account. When you fulfill your 5% that account grows and grows, and the blessing can be handed down not only to you, but also to your descendants, generation after generation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The MFT understands commercial activities very well, so you can understand when I say you could never find any greater business profit than you find when you deal with God. The capital is all there waiting for you; all you have to do is use it and then all the profit is yours. One kind of person would tell God that he has earned a certain amount of money and is putting it into the account, and he wants a strict accounting of the interest. Another type of person would tell God that he has money to put in the account along with God’s 95%, but that he wants God to have it all because his only desire is to make God happy.</p>
|
||||
<p>What use does God have for money? He is spirit, so even if He had hundred dollar bills in His pocket they would be useless to Him. God would rather delegate custody of the account to someone He can trust, knowing that the person shares God’s desires and that he will use it for the heavenly purpose. He will tell that person to keep the account books and spend it as he sees fit.</p>
|
||||
<p>This morning there are 280 MFT members here. I hope there are many among you who, if they earned $10,000, would offer it to God, saying, “Here is Your money, Heavenly Father. Please use it any way You want to.” And then when tomorrow comes you would forget what you did yesterday, except to remember so that you could do better today. Some people would think that way, others would think they deserved a week of vacation. If you worked so hard that God came to urge you to take care of yourself and rest a little, some would respond, “Father, don’t worry about me. I am more worried about Your health and Your problems. I want to keep going and bring more success to You.”</p>
|
||||
<p>If God asked such a person whether he was keeping a record of his accomplishments, that person would reply that he has already forgotten what he has done and all he remembers is what he is going to do today and tomorrow. Would God exclaim that he is being foolish? If God were to recite to him a list of what he had done, he would reply, “Did I really do that? I am amazed!” Would God disown such a son for being foolish and forgetful? God would be deeply touched and feel even closer to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you do things with love you don’t want any reward, right? Love is unconditional, and no matter how much you have to sacrifice, you don’t look for anything back again. God knows that principle so well. You forget the contributions you gave God in the past simply because you did it out of love. That’s how God wants you to be like Him. The only thing I remember is that I will go on with the determination to do better than yesterday. This year we should do a great deal, and then next year forget it as we try to do better out of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can tell God to go and give His support to people who really need it, that He doesn’t have to worry about you because you will get a great result anyway. Then, as you are running along every day, if you turn around God will be there behind you. If you ask Him why He is hanging around after you told Him He should help the other people, God will tell you that He can’t stay away, that He wants to be with you.</p>
|
||||
<p>God knows that you would tell Him to go be elsewhere if He came in the daytime, so He will sneak in at night. No one could criticize God for doing so if they really knew the motivation in the heart of that son. I want you to become the men and women God can’t help wanting to be around. Other people might complain that He goes to that son even at night, and never visits them even when they ask Him to come. Is any complaint that God is unfair justified?</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of sons and daughters are you? You are going to be the children who give your best out of love so that God cannot leave you. Are you such people now? Whenever you do well, you will forget, and the more you forget, the better. If ever you do evil, then you remember.</p>
|
||||
<p>Satan is always trying to promote evil work to you, saying that nobody will see what you do and tomorrow you won’t remember. But you reply, “I have a very clear record of any evil acts, and I won’t forget the slightest evil I do.” Forget the good you do, but remember the bad things and let them be your warnings. You know what imperfections there are from your past life, and to cleanse it all you will go on with added stamina. Then Satan will realize that the little evil he got you to do has only hardened you against doing any more and it inspires you to work harder for God. Satan will realize he can only lose by tempting you further.</p>
|
||||
<p>God will be watching these conversations, and would He feel good or bad at the outcome? God sees that everyone can make mistakes, but usually people just give in completely after failing a few times. Wise men and women will utilize their past mistakes to bring even greater victory to God, however. It is common religious practice today to ask God for unconditional forgiveness, without realizing that past error has to be indemnified in order to be cleansed. The whole matter boils down to how you can separate yourself from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>In conclusion, when you do good for someone don’t remember it or hope for a reward. On the other hand, don’t forget your shortcomings and mistakes. Such a person will always prosper. You should feel that in order to make up for the past you want to do ten or a hundred times more for God than the average person. Then you are always cashing in your past for greater good.</p>
|
||||
<p>MFT work is difficult and troublesome, isn’t it? Only a handful said no, so the rest of you must agree with me. When new members come and are getting assigned to missions, they often hope they aren’t put on MFT. The important point is whether people just want a free ride and an easy job. or really want to take responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want to tell you a story. When I was at the communist concentration camp at Hung Nam, the prisoners had to do forced labor. Some duties were easier than others, but the amazing thing was that the prisoners who tried to be smart and get the easier jobs were the ones who never lasted. They all died. I looked for the hardest task of all in the prison and wanted to do that. And not only that, I decided I would always work even if I were sick. Even in a prison which the communists designed to kill the prisoners slowly, I was always recognized as a number one inmate.</p>
|
||||
<p>The inmates were organized into ten man teams, each with a quota of bags to fill, weigh and load. In order to meet the quota each team had to be really united. After a while everyone wanted me on their team because they knew I could help them meet the goal and then get their whole ration. I knew that if I applied this principle in business that I would succeed incredibly. Some people would rather have an easier mission than MFT, but eventually they will leave the Unification Church to go to another group which seems to have an easier life.</p>
|
||||
<p>The person who always wants the easier task is developing the same disposition as Satan. The easy ways of getting money are always dangerous, aren’t they? Anyone looking for the easy life will eventually be rejected even by the satanic side, which also wants hard-working champions. Everything else except the mainstream will come and then go.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God choose a man like St. Paul, who was one of the worst persecutors of the early Christians? God knew that the same qualities that made him a champion on the satanic side would also make him a champion on God’s side. When you listen to Mr. Kamiyama as he gives you new missions or tales tough to you, you can think, “Is that all you want me to do? I will do ten times more.” Anyone who thinks that way and strives toward the central goal will undoubtedly become the central figure of his whole team and region. There is one type, who always wants to talk about his own accomplishments, and another type who is silent yet gives his entire heart and soul to the task. In the short run the person who advertises himself may seem to succeed, but he will not last.</p>
|
||||
<p>I never complained to God, but always think that people have a right to criticize me because I haven’t finished my job yet. I don’t resent America or want revenge because America criticized me; I think I deserve that criticism. If I had come to America after building the Kingdom of God in Korea, this nation would not dislike me. But 1 have not done that. The same thing applies in your individual position. I think I will work doubly hard here and succeed for both nations. My goal is Moscow and the liberation of the communist world. If I fulfill the Kingdom of Heaven in the free world, how could Moscow reject me? I must have something better than they do or else they will reject me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before you complain, think that there is still a great deal for you to do, and then you won’t want to waste your time complaining. If Mr. Kamiyama told you to be here at 7 a.m. but you thought’ “We’ve had so many meetings already. I think I’ll sleep in this one time,” then he could be angry if he called for that member and he wasn’t there. The only way you would be justified in not coming is if you had already made up your mind to achieve a greater goal than Mr. Kamiyama wanted to set, and felt that coming to the meeting might convince you to lower your goal. Could your bigger world be contained in Mr. Kamiyama’s smaller world? But then you have to prove it in action.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you really put my words into practice, in five or ten years you will be able to see the miraculous impact that it will have on your life. Once on MFT you will not quit before you set the record. There is no such thing as retreat; first go over the MFT mission and then on to something else greater. If you are a plane flying toward a mountain, there are only two ways you can survive-crash through the mountain and come out on the other side, or go over it.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I first came to this country I felt that America was a tall mountain ahead of me, and I would either penetrate it or go over it. Going over the hill requires more energy and creates many complications, so the easiest way is to penetrate it. My method is not to circle and beat around the bush, but to confront and penetrate any problem. This extraordinary method has never been seen in American history. I want to meet the person who will say, “Reverend Moon, I will either go over you or penetrate you.” I invite that kind of person to step forward. I want all of you to compete with and do better than me.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is not entirely true that you do MFT without complaint. Everyone commits that sin of complaint to a certain degree. If all 240 million people complained except one man, he would become their hope. Even a complaining leader is looking for the person who doesn’t complain.</p>
|
||||
<p>I know which tactic will eventually win. I am in a life-and-death venture to win the world. It is like running a store with three billion employees so you can imagine it is a complicated venture. Some equipment breaks down, there are health problems, accidents happen, and so on. There is no time to do anything except concentrate on running the store.</p>
|
||||
<p>My main message to you today is to forget the good you have done but remember your mistakes and keep a tight record. That is my way of life. If I don’t have a mistake to remember, I will remember someone else’s mistake and make it my lesson. Whenever you have complaint, I think I will do more so that your own children will know that your complaint was not justified.</p>
|
||||
<p>I remember a woman who was a member some time ago and followed me very closely. But when I went to North Korea to continue the dispensation she dropped away. That woman heard about my ordeal in the communist prison camp, and later when I returned to the south and was persecuted and imprisoned there also, she became very opposed and sided with the Christian opposition. One day she came to see what I looked like after all this time. I don’t want to go into detail, but I will say this: I cannot forget what she said to me, and I determined that no matter how shabby I was after prison I would never quit until that woman and her children respected me. I cannot forget her scorn, and even now I still go on to vindicate myself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Past members who thought they could do better outside the Unification Church left to organize their own businesses and professions, but now the businesses that I organized are buying up their companies. Such a person finds that some member who was in a lower position than himself when he was a member is now chairman of the board of the company who is buying him out. Now that person finds himself asking for even some lowly job from me. I will not forget the mistreatment people give me, but will renew myself to keep going to vindicate the people who were loyal. That includes you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Remember that no matter how people mistreat you, you shall be vindicated. When you can think this way then no matter how tired you get you can immediately be uplifted and go on. You cannot be defeated then. The American people and government might mistreat me, and even the Soviet government might oppose me, but instead of running away I will face it and penetrate it.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was in Korea last year I learned that my vindication is taking place. One of our young members is teaching Divine Principle in the same courtroom where I was tried, to the judges and government prosecutors who condemned me and put me in jail. The tables have been turned. That is the day I have been waiting for, the day when the people who condemned me can be taught how to live a proper life. I won’t tell you how much the American government has mistreated me and even plotted against me. As an individual I do not seek revenge, but for God’s sake my position as His representative must be vindicated. Justice must be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here I see the future presidents of big corporations, including the women. That is how I look at you. Will it be easy for you to meet my expectation? I want to see each of you become leaders eventually and educate all Americans.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have an entirely different motivation and standard from the secular world. Many people think the Unification Church is going nowhere and they leave to do better on their own. But are they succeeding better by themselves? In ten or twenty years you will see the fruit of their mistake. In some cases you are mistreated by people you meet fund raising, but even when they hit you and spit at you endure. Inside you can feel that some day you will vindicate Reverend Moon’s name. Years later you may be President or First Lady and then no one can deny you. That is the way God thinks.</p>
|
||||
<p>God always remembers who was mistreated and He feels strong anguish over it. He wants to work for those people. God can only be God because He forgets all the good He has done for thousands of years. But He never forgets how much evil has been done in this world and who was victimized by it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I need nothing for myself-no people, no money-but I need a way to fulfill God’s desire. For that purpose I need money and men, and day and night I am thinking how I can meet the need. As the work gets harder and more hectic, even dangerous, then the more excited I feel. God has not given me even one piece of paper as a citation. But I will never question why He has given me nothing for all I have done. On the contrary, I think I should be the one to give God a citation. God deserves a citation, so in looking down He is thinking who He wants to receive that citation from. I know that undoubtedly God would pick me. You can ask God whether that is true or not, but I think that is the case. If that is not the case, then God isn’t perfect, and if He’s not perfect then I wouldn’t give Him a citation anyway! If a person thinks in that fashion, how could that person take even one moment to complain about something?</p>
|
||||
<p>Normally people think that they deserve to rest if there are ten spare minutes. Sometimes I doze off for ten minutes, but when I catch myself and wake up, I repent. This attitude is how I am different, and this is why I think God would choose me personally. You are hand picked as well because you have certain comparable qualities. Why would God pick you to be a Moonie? Why is it that you stay here, knowing the Unification Church is unpopular? You don’t want to leave the Moonie taste because it’s so sweet.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not ever complain, or think you cannot go on any more because you are so miserable. Think of God at that moment; God is far more miserable than you are and He needs you, so you can think, “God, if that is the case, nothing will stop me. I will go on and on. I have no freedom to give up.” If you go on like that for one year, two years, three years, and then look at your situation, you may be skinny and tired looking, living in a shabby room, but in the meantime the whole world is being changed and coming into your arms. In time people will come to pay their respects to you and want to hear your experiences. When you testify to your way of life, people won’t be able to listen without crying.</p>
|
||||
<p>What relation is there between God and Unification Church members? Why will the world eventually come and bow down? Because we love God and not ourselves, and we give our sacrificial work to the world while people do not realize it. When this becomes apparent, people won’t be able to help paying their respects.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I was beginning the movement in Korea and persecution was coming to us, I never thought to ask God to stop it because we had had enough. Instead, I told God that I knew we would get the same persecution in Japan, America and Moscow but it would never stop me. Even if God gives me the cross, I would do it for you and your children. When you see me and realize that I have gone through incredible suffering, do you think I look sixty? Even though I suffered, my mind is still young because there is more to be done. If you do home church with this spirit it won’t take even three years, but maybe only three months.</p>
|
||||
<p>I would like you MFT members to think that you have an important mission to do and that you will do your best. If you are doing home church ten years from now you should feel that you will do it in the shortest possible time based on your hard work on MFT. Here you are reshaping yourself to resemble me, and when your home church opportunity comes later, you will knock it over in no time.</p>
|
||||
<p>If one runner at a marathon race is sitting by, eating his lunch when the gun goes off, by the time he finishes the other runners will be miles away. If he gets up, stretches, and idly notices the time and then starts running yet still wins the race, would that be a dramatic victory? That’s the way I see the providence of restoration. I always want to be number one, yet to do it in a unique fashion. Biblical history is like a marathon race, with many champions like Abraham, Moses and the prophets who have already been running for thousands of years. Because they are running in darkness they are running in the wrong direction, so before I start I am looking at them to see what mistakes they made.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Divine Principle points out what their mistakes were, so do you think I will repeat those errors? I unlocked all the secrets of the universe and all the mistakes God’s champions have made. On top of that, I found they are running in the wrong direction, so what good would it do for them to keep running for thousands of years? I found that the completion of the dispensational goal is only one step away, so I got up and took that one step and waited for everyone else to arrive. When they arrive could those champions complain I have to run for thousands of years to qualify as a winner? Or would they have to acknowledge that I am the winner?</p>
|
||||
<p>Your MFT is like this marathon. When you see someone making a mistake you can apply the Divine Principle and learn from it. Then you will find the clear way to win a decisive victory. There will be one chapter of Unification Church history devoted to MFT, with many historical names recorded there. I want to see your names there as people who made history. Home church also needs that kind of men and women. Those testimonies will form an eternal tradition. Once you women are seasoned on MFT, supporting your own family will be no problem. This is a great task you are fulfilling, and now you have confidence to do it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I came to America barehanded, yet even with incredible disadvantages of language and culture I determined to gather people and make money and set up every organization needed to fulfill God’s will. I have a wealth of experience to enable me to do that. I know how to make money. I know how to witness. Who has done the most about winning members here in America? No one can compete with me. More members joined when I spoke to the public than any other time. If I went out to the campuses and spoke to young people, getting 30,000 members would be no problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>The CARP commanders reported that I am very popular with the young people, especially on campus, and said that if I ever said I was coming to speak, the whole student body would gather to hear me. I said I would consider it, but on one condition- that talk should also be broadcast live to the whole community. I told them that I would speak if they arranged that. If I concentrated on making money, getting many millions of dollars would be no problem. If I concentrated on witnessing, I could win several thousand members in one day. I will not be indebted to anyone. I always feel that America is indebted to me.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am looking for men and women who can inherit this tradition. I am not waiting for you to become company presidents and then bring your company to me; I am training you to become leaders of corporations, and when you are ready I will give you a company to run.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am sorry to say that the American MFT record is far behind that of the Japanese. I don’t do too much for the Japanese MFT, like signing pictures, but whenever Mr. Kamiyama asks me to sign pictures and books for you I always do. I am afraid that if I do too much of this for you that it will become cheap. I have never signed anything for Japanese MFT members who have worked ten years and more because I want to set the condition of loving Westerners more. I am an Oriental man, but I want to love Westerners more and give them more privilege. Now that you know my thinking, do you feel good to hear this? Knowing how I treat the Japanese, who deserve these things more than you, will you determine to do better because you have been given more?</p>
|
||||
<p>Mr. Kamiyama has reported to me that some of our members have been stabbed, and one brother was even shot. But the bullet passed through his neck, never touching any vital organ and he was saved. When Mr. Kamiyama reported this he said that God was really protecting us. But I thought that if someone suffers some great injury for God and is left with scars it would have more value. That person has recovered fully and now the incident is forgotten. If that bullet had damaged some major artery, for instance, so that the person was permanently harmed, do you think that as a parent I could forget that member for the rest of my life?</p>
|
||||
<p>In 1974 a bomb exploded at the French Unification Church. One sister who was there narrowly escaped death but she was hospitalized for almost two years. I cannot forget that person, and over the two years I sent words of comfort and money for the hospital bill. The last time I went to Great Britain I asked her especially to come and she was matched with a wonderful husband. I matched many couples in Europe, and have forgotten where most of them are, but I will not forget this one couple, and even now I know where they are. I went to see how they are living.</p>
|
||||
<p>All these things shall become tradition in the sight of God and humanity. Her scars are not shameful, but are eternal decorations that are the pride of Unification Church. They will attract my attention and God’s attention. I am thinking about what kind of children that couple will have and I am anxious to see them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t ask for a smooth, uneventful life on MFT. You should expect controversy and hardship instead. How you penetrate that will become our tradition and history. Only a few extraordinary people among you will set a tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>My own record cannot be removed from the history of restoration. Bo Hi Pak was speaking with me yesterday, and he said that over the last 21 years he remembers that I would stir up controversy sometimes instead of just smoothing things over. Now, seeing my explanation on the blackboard, he can understand what I was doing and he is completely amazed at how I was fulfilling one precise thing after another. In the meantime there is a great tradition left for the Unification Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I am father, then you are children, so whom should you resemble? Kwon Jin’s performance last night was not rehearsed, but he looked and acted just like his father. He is precisely like I was at that age. When I saw him I thought back to those years, just like looking in a mirror. Do you think I was gutsy and dynamic and had a sense of humor, even when I was young? If you say you are my children then you must resemble me in that way also.</p>
|
||||
<p>In looking back on my life as I reach sixty, there are many things I can be grateful for. I made honest. mistakes in the past, yet God still embraced me and guided me, so my mistakes taught me a lesson and could bring more blessing to me. When you think back to all the great men in American history, can you find anyone like Reverend Moon who thinks big, who thinks about God and humanity and eternal tradition? Is it then a privilege to be guided by me directly? That is your pride and dignity. That’s why we can be proud and why we alone can do the difficult task.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one else ever conceived the idea of MFT. No one can compete with you and that is your pride. We have home church pride as well. There is hardly any campus organization working for goodness, but we started CARP and that is our pride. When the world is beset by the problem of communism, we set up the <em>International Federation for Victory over Communism</em>. No one else has done such a thing. That too is our pride. America is surrounded by the sea but has not conquered it. I initiated our fishing business to revitalize American fishing and seaports. This is certainly our pride. The ocean contains tremendous resources but no one has received them. We are inheriting it from God and all we have to do is tap it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t ever be ashamed of being a Moonie and what you are doing. Money is a secondary goal; most important of all, MFT is the best possible training you could get. In time our movement will grow to include hundreds of millions of people working for world restoration. They will think the world comes first and give their salary for the providence. In the meantime, you always have an earning capability. If millions of people practice our way of life, think of the resources we could gather for world restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>Imagine the day when the Unification Church has ten million families, whose women are so capable they can support the family themselves and free their husbands to do their missions. You are trained to earn a certain amount per month as a standard, so don’t you think this could happen? Right now you are fund raising under adverse conditions, but in ten years the world will know what we are doing, and with community and media support you could certainly do more than you do now. Then raising family expense money and Church money will be simple.</p>
|
||||
<p>We use your fund raising result for the world and in the future will be able to give each nation much money for development. The foreign ministers of different nations will camp outside East Garden waiting their turn to petition for aid. We will buy apartments for people to stay in while they wait in Tarrytown so they won’t have to camp out, and while they wait they can learn Divine Principle. Since America is the best country for MFT, forty or fifty more million members will come here from all over the world. Because everyone will know the Unification Church is fund raising for the sake of the world, would people welcome us? Would the free world decline or become strong enough to defeat communism as a result?</p>
|
||||
<p>No one will take this privilege away from you. No one can take away the training you have gained on the MFT. No one can take away your ability to gather money, and long after I am gone to spirit world you will be able to support and educate your children and grandchildren. You can tell them that you are able to do that because Reverend Moon trained you on MFT. Most people who reach their sixties start thinking about going to senior citizens’ homes, but you Moonies will still be going strong. You will be able to speak more profoundly and people will respect you more, so you can inspire people more when you ask for contributions. With your own income you can help needy people with their school fees and hospital bills. You are setting up an incredible tradition and accumulating great ability.</p>
|
||||
<p>How much impact will this have on the national spirit if the older people are the best fund raisers for the sake of the nation and world? I am testing whether this is possible with the Japanese blessed couples who are over forty and have several children. The outcome is that the skills they acquired when they were younger are still there and they are getting a great result. Shall we be prepared for the future and for your families here in America?</p>
|
||||
<p>I made the movie “Oh Inchon!”, and in fifty days paid the entire cost in cash. What is my power? I have nothing in the bank and nothing at East Garden. I am still barehanded, but when I make up my mind that we need money for a certain project, there is a way for it to be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am now planning to buy a top level machine manufacturing company in Germany and here in America. Tong Il Industries is top level now in Korea, and together with industries in Germany and America they will become a powerful axis of the Unification Church movement. Why am I doing this? It is for the sake of your children. None of you may benefit, but your children will. Why am I working so hard every day? Ultimately it is for the sake of your country and your children.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the end of December Mr. Kamiyama told me that you had a pretty good month. Then I asked him what he was going to do about January 1980 and he couldn’t answer. I told him that doing well in December is natural; I take it for granted. But when you do well in January then you can be proud. If you are going to be a leader you have to think the way I think, that it is normal to do well in December. You have already made up your mind that December is a good month and that January is not a good month, so you and Mr. Kamiyama have already limited your own minds. You think that because everyone is spending money for Christmas it is easy to make money in December; in January they have already spent their money so you know extra energy is needed to do as well as in December.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are not going to retreat but will move on to set better records and standards than last year, and in 1981 do better than this year. You can test yourself even while you are walking along the road: telephone poles are an equal distance apart, so find out how long it takes to walk between two poles, and then go twice as fast between the next two, then three times as fast between the two after that.</p>
|
||||
<p>You return to the same towns several times for fund raising during the year, so keep track of how well you did there last time and plan to do it faster this time. Always compare yourself with your past record. You can keep a record of how much money you make there by using color coded thumb tacks, and when you go back again decide how much more you will make this time. Always keep track of what you have done and then push yourself to do better next time. The relationship of time and income makes up your record.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you feel excitement and enthusiasm then you cannot be dragged down or discouraged. You can make a chart to record your results. When you see from your past record for a specific time of year or a certain town that you are advancing, you will not get discouraged. Captains and commanders should make sure their teams keep their records straight. You can make a graph of monthly results and have annual records side by side in the same diagram. Are you doing it? If not then you will get tired and bored.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to pick yourself up further and further. You should know only advancement, never retreat. In the first year you make a certain average, then three years later it should be higher, then five years and ten years later much higher. You know how much you did in 1978 and 1979, so now you can plan how much you will do in 1980. You have to have a track record of your advancement. Those who retreat are dying, but a man with life wants to advance. Don’t be intimidated by the highest record, or complain when Mr. Kamiyama sets a higher goal that he is trying to get more out of you this year. If you truly understand what I am saying this morning then you won’t think that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are starting a new decade. The seventies were full of tribulations and difficulties, but the eighties will be a decade of great hope. From this time on we will have nothing but victory. We are winning every legal battle in getting permission for fund raising. My ultimate goal is to have 100,000 members on American MFT. America is so big that 1,000 people is a small number, but you are running so fast that every time people turn around they meet another Moonie. If we have 100,000 Moonies running around, what do you think will happen? If they are well trained then they will be like a great wave, like Niagara Falls. Politicians in particular will see this all over the country, and Presidential candidates will think they have to get your support in order to win, so they will join MFT for one month to win your hearts.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it easier to get one dollar from a person, or get his vote? If you can earn a certain amount per month then certainly winning 100 votes a month is easy, and all together you will be in a position to affect ten million people. If the amount of money 100,000 people could make in one month for the Unification Church were used for a presidential campaign, do you think you could elect a President?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now do you know whether or not your job is needed? This is the fastest way to restore the country, and it is quite vital. Would you women be good campaigners if your husband were running for a congressional seat? You have a great advantage with your experience. Furthermore, the entire spirit world is active and ready to help. Now you see only the grim reality, such as the van breaking down, or the rain and snow, or an accident, or sick members But when those things hit you, think of the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>As a group go ahead and prepare for the salvation of the nation. If you leave and try to prepare individually to run for office twenty years from now, you can never be as well trained as the MFT members. At one time Senator Kennedy’s standing in the polls was so high that everyone thought he would inevitably be the candidate, but after one small statement about the Shah his standing was completely changed. This is the reality of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What we see now is the hope of the new decade. We will make headway all over the world in the eighties. In summary, don’t complain and never be discouraged. Forget the good things you have done and the good records you set, but remember your mistakes. Win a greater result this year than last year and let us see hope for the future. We are the incredible hope of the world and in the mainstream of destiny. You must never forget this.</p>
|
||||
<p>The MFT mission is only one period in your life. Even though some of you have been doing it for several years, new missions are coming. You are there to set the record and get some achievement so you can move on to another mission on the foundation of a good record. This is most important. I want to create a manual of your experiences so that future members can follow your success stories. In 1980 we shall do better than 1979; in the eighties you shall do better than the seventies. Will you promise me?</p>
|
||||
<p>In January will you bring your record down or up? Do you want me to make a bigger budget for 1980 than 1979? Are you saying yes on the condition that I give the MFT more people to make up the difference? Are you promising me you will do better? I want to see Mr. Kamiyama come up with more money than the budget requires so we can buy some boats. I would like to have a series of names for the boats every year.</p>
|
||||
<p>In 1979 Mr. Kamiyama couldn’t come up with even a penny for boats; with that in mind, how many boats will we get in 1980? You should think that with your result you can get one boat by yourself in 1980 and it can be named by you. Shall we do it? I told Mr. Kamiyama that if any month this year exceeds the record month of last year we will set aside the difference for the boats. When the boat is purchased, it will be named for the person and team who contributed the most toward that result. I told Mr. Kamiyama to mark that extra money especially to be set aside and not spent. No one can touch it. If all have worked equally hard and if you would rather draw straws instead to see who names the boat, that’s all right too.</p>
|
||||
<p>Each person should write up his record for 1980 and make a projection for the future, and report to your team captain and commander, and it will be reported to me. Every three months I want to hear whether you are fulfilling your own projection.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you go out to sea you will see those boats and can remember that they are the ones you bought in 1980 and 1981, and see how many more you got in each succeeding year. The serial number shall be coded: F for fund raising, and the last two numbers of the year, such as F80.</p>
|
||||
<p>No discouragement and no complaint. Better record and advancement. See the future with hope and vision. Are you ready to go and do well now? CARP is going strong and I am pushing it full ahead. Would you want to fall behind the CARP movement? I am going to be meeting members around the country and talking to them, and I am focusing most on CARP centers. Would you like to have me visit your center?</p>
|
||||
<p>If the first boat is bought in the next three months then I will do it, but if CARP does more then I will go there instead. If you get more than one boat we will label them F80a, F80b, F80c, and so forth.</p>
|
||||
<p>A state leaders’ conference has been waiting for me since 8:30. Mr. Kamiyama begged me to speak even just ten minutes, but he knew that I would speak to you for three hours!</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much.</p>
|
||||
137
content/speeches/1980/total-self-reevaluation.md
Normal file
137
content/speeches/1980/total-self-reevaluation.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,137 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "TOTAL SELF REEVALUATION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T10:27:54+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T10:27:54+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/total-self-reevaluation.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">September 14, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>There are many different types of religion in the dispensational work of God, some in an external role, others in an internal role, and together they create the history of religion. The religions which have played the central role have been Judaism, succeeded by Christianity, which in turn must be succeeded by some other religion. What kind of religion will culminate the tradition of the central religion?</p>
|
||||
<p>That religion must come out of the background of history. Furthermore, it must encompass the scope of the dispensation in the entire world and universe. Also, it should gather the purposes of all religions in one final consummation. Coming for such an important purpose, it will endure unhappiness and hardship from its first day. Why? That religion is born to finish the war against Satan. Also, it works according to the principle of restoration through indemnity, so that religion is bound to encounter tremendous tribulation.</p>
|
||||
<p>That religion has to liquidate all the debts of history, indemnifying the failure of all the central religions and all the external religions. Thus, difficulty is inevitable. All of the past must be consummated and all debts paid in full, so before this religion can develop its own accomplishment it must clear away the past. There are great debts to pay from the past, but all of it must be done in one generation; it cannot be dragged out for hundreds of years.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the tragedies of history have their beginning in the failure of one man, Adam. One man brought misery to mankind, so in restoration one God-sent man will restore, in his lifetime, the entanglements of human history. Before that one man comes to complete history, religion is prepared to pave the way so that his job can be accomplished. After the fall of Adam the Cain-and-Abel struggle began, representing the division of Adam, so the Cain and Abel lines of history must come together to prepare the way for the coming of Adam; that is the purpose of Abel-type history-to piece together one Adam.</p>
|
||||
<p>History has progressed from the individual to the family, tribe, and nation. Who shall be responsible for paying all the indemnity? The religion which is responsible for the central role of history, creating the external base for the coming of the ultimate one, must pay the debt of sin in history. That religion was meant to be Christianity. Therefore, Christianity had to become a universal, worldwide religion, for that is the scope of God’s dispensational work.</p>
|
||||
<p>What kind of nation would take initiative in advancing such work? There must be one such central nation in the Christian world, and today the nation summoned for that role is the United States of America. America today is like an assemblage of all historical Abels, from all races and parts of the world, coming together to create one Abel force. You cannot find any other country like America, therefore. This country had to be founded in the spirit of Christianity, and it has progressed for 200 years in that spirit. From the dispensational point of view, America is in the position of champion of Abels, with the mission of resisting all the worldwide Cain forces. As you know, once the USA participated in World War 1, the final showdown came. Victory in World War 11 was also expedited by American participation. God has assisted this nation, knowing that it was founded on the Christian principles of justice and freedom for all.</p>
|
||||
<p>A nation can only fulfill that role in an external way, however; one religion in that nation must fulfill the internal dispensation of God. Like that nation, that religion must encompass the universal principle that will unite all people, all races, all cultures, taking God’s central role in thrusting forward the dispensation. There must be a meeting ground for the central nation and central religion, where they will either totally unite, or will stand in opposition. We can foresee one of the two consequences. This religion will try first to unite with Christianity because the central nation is founded upon Christianity; if Christianity can unite with it then the central nation will also easily unite with it. But if Christianity opposes it then the formidable consequence will be that Christianity stands in the role of Satan; if the central nation opposes that religion’ then that nation is also in the role of Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ultimately one external force will work to divide and hamper these central forces of the dispensation, and that force is communism, in the position of the worldwide Cain. Where can we find the new central religion? That is the Unification Church. The man who brings the central religion, Reverend Moon, does not come as the enemy of Christianity, but as the friend of Christianity and of America, and even of the communists. He brings the ideology that can liberate the communists from their bondage. The new religion is born in the world of Cain, but in that hostile world it is forming the ultimate world of Abel, which is centered upon God.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we evaluate the world situation in its historical background, we conclude that the Unification Church is the universal religion which comes to complete the final universal purpose of the dispensation of God. Since the 2,000 year old Christian religion has been failing, and the 200 year old American nation has been failing, double indemnity needs to be paid. That was done by the Unification Church in the first 20 years of the three seven-year courses, from 1960 to 1980.</p>
|
||||
<p>In that 20 year period the Unification Church went through a confrontation on the worldwide scale, in confrontation with all the Cain forces. In preparation for those 20 years God worked during the previous 20 years, making a total of forty years, and those years have been the forty most chaotic years in history. More indemnity through sacrifice and suffering was paid in those forty years than in any other period. Human society has come to the point of self-destruction in terms of immorality and drug use, and satanic influence is rampant. These forty years then, have been a period of self-destruction by Christianity and the whole free world.</p>
|
||||
<p>During that time communism was victoriously marching forward around the world. Communism has been successful due to the total failure of Christianity and America. All those people in the central dispensational roles have become prey of Satan. The precious young people of America have been victimized by Satan, influenced by communism and separated from their families. The churches are leftist-leaning.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have no personal animosity toward President Carter. Why should 1? Yet the people smiling the most are the communists; with America falling back, they couldn’t find any better conditions for taking over the world than during the Carter administration. God in heaven and Reverend Moon on earth are the only ones worrying about the shape of the world today, and they abhor what is happening.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mine is a lonely crusade against the ungodly forces. Since I am a lone figure crying out for the side of God, I have inevitably become controversial in the Christian world, in America and with the communists, who all see me as their adversary. If I am helpless before opposition then the world is definitely doomed, but if I never give in one inch then that is the last remaining hope for the world today.</p>
|
||||
<p>The evil forces give the world the impression that I am the worst enemy of God, of America and Christianity, but people are realizing that is not true. The dispensation will move forward as they know that the only man fighting the ungodly forces is Reverend Moon. The time has come when people will conclude there is no hope except in God in heaven, and Reverend Moon on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know, the Korean government has persecuted me more than any other in the world, even trying to kill me. Japan has done the same. and right now the American government is doing exactly the same. They have found that peaceful methods won’t work, so they are even contemplating resorting to violence. The communists are desperate to destroy me. Who shall remain ultimately, my adversaries or me? America and Christianity are destined to doom, and the only man who can save them is Reverend Moon. God cannot afford to see Christianity and America go down the drain, so even though they oppose me. I am trying to awaken them to live.</p>
|
||||
<p>You cannot imagine the situation that is unfolding I have silently paid the debts of history: otherwise, the world would not have any hope. I receive criticism even from leaders in our movement, but that is not warranted. Such criticism is a historical sin in God’s sight, and those critics cannot be loved by God. They are in the Cain position to me. I know the day is soon coming when on their own they will surrender. The day will come when I will be totally supported by the Unification Church members and will be raised up, and then I will return to Korea with great honor.</p>
|
||||
<p>These forty years are comparable to the forty years of the Exodus, in which I am a lonely voice crying out in the wilderness. We must learn from history about the first generation with Moses which perished in the wilderness. Only the second generation entered Canaan, with Joshua and Caleb. The existing established religion is like the first generation, and only the second generation has joined with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Moses came down from Mt. Sinai with the ten commandments, he beheld the incredible sight of the people indulging in immorality and making an idol to worship. In his anger Moses threw down the stone tablets and broke them. Today’s situation is like what Moses saw when he came down from the mountain and beheld the sin of the world. Today young people are experimenting with free sex, immorality and drugs, and no one is even bothered by it.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am watching this whole situation, being patient and hanging on. not throwing down the stone tablets. My tactic is that of perseverance, of educating the young people one by one and remaking them, then sending them out to the world. Parents say they take their children from the Unification Church in the name of love, but actually they are murdering their children spiritually through deprogramming. Ultimately that will pass away, however. By the end of this year the wave of deprogramming will be gone. One by one, the negative forces that are trying to weaken our movement will be gone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Soon accusation will be shifted from me to you. the members. People will say that I am a righteous man, and demand to know why you Moonies didn’t speak out louder. In the days of hardship the members may try to be clever and hide the fact that they are Moonies in order to make friends, but that tactic will not work. Those “clever” people are truly my enemies and enemies of the Church itself. If you ever thought about disguising your Church membership then you have to repent right now.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think my words are logical, or whimsical? This path is the only way we can find a solution for the present world; if you are looking for excuses and compromise then you won’t find the solution. All the fields of social and scientific studies have become deadlocked, but in twenty minutes you have heard the essential truth that will make the breakthrough in them all.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is why I pushed you almost ruthlessly out to suffer in the forty days campaign. Anyone who willingly accepted that call will receive a heightened spiritual awakening, but those who complained will not get anywhere, and will even slip back. The forty days are equivalent to the forty years in the wilderness, with one day indemnifying one year. Whoever tearfully appealed to the people, being thankful to God for this mission of testifying, shall never die, even though he falters. You must follow the voices of Joshua and Caleb crying in the wilderness and be obedient to them. Today those two voices are succeeded by Father and Mother, and our destiny is the land of Canaan.</p>
|
||||
<p>The 21 year dispensation has been fulfilled in twenty years. Now the second three seven-year courses have begun. The first three seven-year courses were for the sake of Christianity and the free world. This is the period during which people tried to murder me in cold blood, but during this period of incredible cruelty I paid indemnity for the debts of Christianity and the free world. Now that debt is paid, and I have announced the conclusion of that period.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now the first seven years of the second three seven-year courses have begun, and we can begin to build substantially. These years will be most crucial. Now young people will come to the end of their wandering journey. First they knocked on the door of communism in their search for utopia, but found nothing. Then they tried all kinds of lifestyles in America and the free world, but found nothing. Ultimately they must try the last possibility, Reverend Moon’s door. There is nothing left for them to try in their search for purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>Six months have gone by since the True Parents’ birthday in February, half a year ago. We are going to march forward, without hesitation or wavering. What are our walls of Jericho? They are actually the White House and State Department. Our ultimate Jericho is Moscow. If I have the true dispensational view, should I be silent? I must wage the struggle. I must put the problem before all 220 million people of America. If they were hearing my sermon this morning, would their blood boil in their urgency to come out of the darkness?</p>
|
||||
<p>But no one is talking to all America today. They are still in darkness, and this country will be doomed as a result. There are many powerful people in America, rich in wealth, in knowledge, influential in politics, but they are in darkness. Their inevitable destination would be hell in that case. Who shall be the voice crying out to the 220 mill ion people? That is you, who are almost like the outcasts of society. But you are the only hope, the only link of communication between God and all those people.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you realize that kind of responsibility, what shall you do? Would you think this way is too difficult and lonely, and want to return to your old life? No, you are God’s only hope. If you turn away from God, His heart shall be shattered and your life will be shattered. There is no way out. We are present at the dawn of the new age. Young people must rise up, with their hearts bursting with the pain of God. Take that pain as your own and let your heart explode.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you fail your responsibility, everyone fails. Your parents will see you die from the communist bullets. There will be no hope for anyone. The white race in particular will shed the most blood if we fail. Much blood has already been shed in Russia, China, Korea and Vietnam, but if we fail then the white people will shed that much blood as well. Events in Asia are an example of what is going to come if we fail the mission. The only way for white people to survive is to become champions of God and wage war against communism, liberating the communists and being saviors of the world. That’s the only way they will be respected and admired. You will soon find whether my words are prophetic or not. I am pushing you out so much that you cannot imagine failing the mission. This is the way to be victorious.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will not stay in America too much longer. I did not come to enjoy life at East Garden or anywhere else. I did not come to catch tuna; my purpose is to wage war against Satan and international communism. When the time comes, I will leave. You may think you have been working a great deal, but by my standard you have been relaxing too much. When I was out fishing all day, not for one moment was I relaxing or napping. Every moment my mind was busy. When I watch the vast horizon on the ocean, I see a peaceful new world dawning and the whole responsibility is on my shoulders. How could I spend one idle moment?</p>
|
||||
<p>I have been hurt in my heart many times by the sweet words and tactics of Americans and Church leaders. But always I am confident that I will prevail in the end because my tactic is perseverance. I come back and speak to you with even greater fervor today. You have to go over the hill and cross the ocean. What can you do? Unless you take up the mission completely, we will be demolished.</p>
|
||||
<p>What have I been doing all this time? Until now God has not found even one man or woman who was totally on His side, and certainly not one family. I am the first one to realize. how lonely God is and to comfort Him. There is no history or tradition or nation on God’s side. I want to create all that and by doing so comfort God. I know what God’s standard is, that He needs one man who will persevere to the end, and He has never found one in all history. I determined I would be that one man.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the very beginning I was ready for the fight; I knew I could not prove myself worthy in God’s sight without going through a battle. I invited the battle-my family and people could come against me, and even the whole world could come against me, but I would never stop my march, even if I died. I broke through and won every stage of that battle, not conceding even one condition to Satan. Now I have come to the stage where no one is even willing to fight me anymore.</p>
|
||||
<p>God lost one man in the garden of Eden, and ever since He has been looking fervently for one victorious man. God placed His hope in Christianity, but it has lost the material and spiritual blessings it earned over its 2,000 years. Now I am rebuilding the honor of Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you know, there were ten generations between Adam and Abraham, then between Abraham and Noah. The Cain-Abel struggle began between Adam’s two sons, and continued between Shem and Ham, Noah’s sons. Counting these two brothers, there were twelve generations between Adam and Noah. Isaac and Jacob plus ten generations comprise twelve generations from Noah through Abraham.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob was the first to lay the victorious base, and he had twelve children. Those twelve, plus the preceding 24 generations make 36, a very important number. Before Jacob, restoration was vertical, but from Jacob’s time on it became horizontal, with his tribe expanding into a nation. Then the historical role of Judaism was succeeded to by Christianity with Jesus’ twelve disciples. In Unification Church the first thing we did was restore tribal history, represented by the 36 blessed couples, or three generations of twelve. In no other religion is the family called the building block of the Kingdom of Heaven; the Unification Church alone teaches that. Until now religions have focused on individual restoration, but now through the blessing men and women can be united in God’s sight.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tribal restoration represents the condition to restore all mankind. Mankind can be divided into three areas-married couples, engaged couples, and people still waiting for engagement. We have to restore the couples who married without God’s approval, so I had to make some provision for them. They are represented by twelve of the 36 couples. Jesus came as a bridegroom but was never able to have his marriage supper, and this is the position of people who are waiting to be married; these people are represented by another twelve couples. The other level is that of virgin boys and girls, who belong to Jacob’s generation. Ultimately they will be the spearhead of God’s dispensation, and this is why I so strongly support CARP and HARP. They are the center of the future, and they have the power to rejuvenate America and save the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The 36 couples, therefore, represent each level of mankind, making an indemnity condition so that I can reach out to all people of the world. We pay in microcosm for the entire universal dispensation. By doing this I fulfilled the number twelve. Jesus had twelve apostles, and I will initiate twelve tribes. Adam, Noah and Jacob can be united through the number twelve; through the number twelve everyone can come in. Three generations are needed to restore the family. Also, the whole dispensation is divided into three stages, the Old Testament, New Testament, Completed Testament eras. First is the Adam generation, then the Jesus generation, and finally the Moon generation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Always the second stage is the most crucial and is attacked most severely. That’s why it was possible that Jesus, as the second, could be crucified. The second generation always faces a severe test; that is why it was Abel, the second son, who was murdered instead of Cain, and also why Ham, the second son, received the most crucial test. At the time of Abraham, Isaac, the second generation, was almost made a burnt offering.</p>
|
||||
<p>Christianity had the mission of preparation for the fulfillment of the number twelve, the base for the coming of the Lord. Why can the Unification Church talk about the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? Jacob was victorious and established the twelve tribes on earth; in the same way, the Moon generation is in the dispensational position to pay the debts of the past, and do everything on the horizontal level on earth. Jacob worked 21 years in his uncle’s home in a foreign land, but the Unification Church walked the 21 year path in twenty years, and shortened the indemnity period. Just as Jacob was married to Leah in the period in the wilderness, so I found Mother and established her as the universal mother in the first seven of the 21 years. Jacob’s first marriage represented the Cain-type marriage, and then Rachel, his Abel-side wife, became the mother of Israel. So now Mother is in the Abel position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob had twelve children, and now Mother is having twelve children. It is an incredible task. Jacob’s children were born of four mothers, but it is God’s will that humanity be organized through one mother. So Mother is obedient to God’s will and is fulfilling that task now. We have eleven children now, and I think our twelfth child is on its way. Everything derives from the historical pattern. I don’t want to go into too much detail here.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is a special day, Hyung Jin’s one year birthday. That is why today I am explaining more deeply about the dispensation. The twelve tribes of Israel failed to stand on God’s side, and also Jesus’ twelve disciples lost their lord, but the time has come when those lost tasks have been restored. I have established the number twelve in the 36 couples and major leaders of the Unification Church. It is to my credit, not theirs, because it could happen through my outpouring of love to them; that is the reason they have stayed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another element that helped our unity was the persecution coming from the world, so that they united to surround me like a rock. I know there is some resentment toward the Korean leaders, even though it may be unconscious and not on the surface. But whatever they may be, they have the virtue of absolute obedience; the 36 couples want to be ahead of me and prepare for my arrival. Without that heart and attitude I have no base to stand on. Actually the 36 couple men are sometimes Cain, and sometimes ridiculous Cains, but they are of a different type-they know who I am and are trying to give themselves totally. They are of the sinful, but restored, Adam race. They know the true Adam is coming, so they are preparing for him.</p>
|
||||
<p>They are at least entitled to attend true Adam’s welcoming banquet. Furthermore, they are given the right to admit more people to the banquet, so you have to have a good relationship with one of those couples in order to get in. That is their privilege. What kind of relationship do you have with them? Simply said, they are the ancestral chiefs of the heavenly tribes. But unlike your physical ancestors, they are here walking and talking with you. They are your living ancestors, so they watch over you, and sometimes even criticize you, telling you how to change. They have much to tell about what they have done and gone through. They have that right.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are your ancestors all saints and righteous men” Are they all PhDs? Some of your ancestors have only one eye, or are even crippled, but still you have to respect them. Perhaps your great-great-grandfather was a simple farmer, but when you come to greet him he will speak as thought he were an important person and ask why you aren’t doing more. He has a right to speak like that, but you don’t have the right to criticize him in return.</p>
|
||||
<p>Westerners are not fond of this tradition, but God operates through it, so if you reject it you are rejecting God. Christianity began from the twelve disciples, even though it is divided into 400 denominations today. Today Simon Peter is revered as a great saint, but originally he was only a simple fisherman who never went to school. He caught fish and ate them raw, never even bothering to cook them. He never bothered about washing his hands, or using a fork or knife. Do you imagine in those days there were men’s and women’s restrooms everywhere, with running water and nice towels? People like Peter never worried about formalities in these things. What would your ancestors say at seeing such a scene? Undoubtedly they would exclaim, “You barbarians!” But no one can deny that such simple people were your ancestors, and you will never have their position.</p>
|
||||
<p>You may think the 36 couples are enshrined or privileged, but actually they put up with more from me than anyone else. I gave them more hardship and criticism than anyone else in the Church. I knew that ultimately all the blessing would How through them to mankind, so I wanted to set the right tradition. I had to discipline them cruelly into becoming God-centered people and leaving their selfishness behind.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even though they are living with you now, they are your ancestors. Will you accept that? Why are American brothers and sisters asking for Korean husbands and wives? It is because you know that spiritually you are closer to Koreans than any other race, and there is a magnetism drawing you to them. It is the Korean 36 couples who will sign for you to enter heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has to set the tradition, and to do that He first needs True Parents, then a tribe and ancestors. How can there be descendants without ancestors? Someone has to have that position. God wanted that tradition established with Adam, and all mankind would have been organized into these tribes under him. But that providence was demolished, and now someone has to come as father to restore that tradition here on earth. The spirit world values tradition and heavenly organization, much more than university degrees and titles. Which tribe you belong to and who your ancestors are what mean the most in spirit world. Whether the 3,6 couples are crippled or ugly, they are still your ancestors.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now evaluate yourself again. If you have had some resentment toward one of the 36 couples, the best thing would be for you to be aggressive in fixing that relationship. You could buy that person, not a gorgeous lunch, but a McDonald’s hamburger, and then share with him about your heart. I recently sent Rev. Byung Ho Kim to England to oversee the entire European mission, and I know that there are many members there who are anxious to see Rev. Kim leave! As long as there are such people, he will not go. But when people ask me to leave him there, saying they need him, then I will take him away.</p>
|
||||
<p>There and fifteen or sixteen European leaders here now, and many of them think they are the bosses of their countries. They think they are mature enough to be independent and not be under someone else. But I don’t think that is the right attitude; that is not how blessing will flow to that country. I am speaking honestly to them now, and if they open their minds it will be good for them. I have fulfilled my role; now it is their responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>I definitely take no notice of nationality; being Korean means nothing in itself to me. But the 36 couples happen to be the first crop and that fact cannot be disregarded. Jesus’ disciples were fishermen and tax collectors, unlearned people, but they happened to be the first crop. Even if there were priests and educated, learned people in Jesus’ time, in God’s eyes they had no stature. I was not scornful toward the Christian leaders and church hierarchies; on the contrary, I was ready to welcome them with open arms as the first crop, but they rejected the invitation. That is why these unlearned people became the first crop instead.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea’s history is very special. When North Korean troops invaded the South in 1950, the UN Security Council met and voted to send troops to defend Korea. Troops came from sixteen countries, and support came from a total of thirty countries. Never in history has such a cooperative mobilization by many countries occurred. Furthermore, the Russian representative, who could have vetoed the action, was absent from that particular meeting. Who could do all that except God? If people had been inspired and moved by such events, they should have studied the reasons why these things happened, and they would have discovered the Unification Church. But the soldiers just came and shed blood, and then left Korea. They did not fulfill their true role; God sent the world’s forces to Korea to discover one fact: the central dispensation was unfolding there.</p>
|
||||
<p>The major criticism Christians have is their contention that I pose as the Lord of the Second Advent. But I never said that. They created rumors like that. Christians have been waiting all these years for the Second Coming, so they should have had the courtesy to come and find out for themselves whether our members have valid reason to spread such a rumor. If they had earnestly done that, Christianity today would be entirely different.</p>
|
||||
<p>You discovered something in the Unification Church and decided to stay, and now I declare that the 36 couples are the ancestors of the Unification Church. Do you have any objection? No one can say there is any favoritism here, because God has given everyone a chance.</p>
|
||||
<p>The leaders must be here every Sunday to hear me; that is more important than anything else.</p>
|
||||
<p>You think the 36 couples feel very proud today, don’t you? There are many episodes and incredible stories that the 36 couples can tell, but we will not go into detail. But one thing is sure: they know who I am and respect me, and they know how insignificant they are compared to what I am. At least they have that kind of realization. When I give them a command, they move ahead right away. But when I give you directions, sometimes you drag your feet and want to think about it first. The 36 couples have their thinking too, but they think while they are moving forward. But you retreat and turn around and think, and then try to move forward, and by then everything is gone.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you have some complaint at having to follow these leaders, you can only complain to your ancestors about why they didn’t do better as Christians so that I could have been born here in America instead of Korea. Korea didn’t find out about Christianity until much later than the West. Most of the controversy in America began because I am a Korean, but if I had been an American then I could have done much more by now. The President would have already asked for my support. But the fact is that I speak Korean and have to use an interpreter.</p>
|
||||
<p>I told Americans that I came to save this country, like a firefighter and a physician who must come from outside the family to cure a problem. I deliberately said that so that America’s dignity would be hurt. When they hear such a startling thing then Americans have to look at the facts and repent, whether they like it or not. Who of you started applauding first just then? It would make sense if it was a black or yellow person, but actually it was a white person. He must be crazy!</p>
|
||||
<p>Now do you understand the position of the 36 couples? When I am away from America, who shall be my representative? One of the 36 couples will speak for me, not Dr. Durst. It is your great blessing that you have someone to follow who can show you my tradition, who has followed in my footsteps. The 36 couples may look trivial, but they are in that position. It is really good for you because through them the blessing and power of God will flow.</p>
|
||||
<p>The root of the Unification Church tradition begins in the fundamental concept of God’s creation of the Kingdom of Heaven, and that begins from Adam, Noah, Abraham and Jacob. From this analogy you can see that I am in a position truly to initiate the Kingdom of Heaven on earth on the horizontal level.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one in history could proclaim that, but now you know why I can. The ancestors in history have accumulated a record of failure, but the 36 couples I assembled shall restore those failures and succeed those people as the ancestors of mankind. The number one is represented by 36. 36 husbands plus 36 wives altogether make 72 people in this system. The next blessing was of 72 couples, representing the expansion of the 36 couples. There is always Cain and Abel in restoration, and without unity between them the heavenly dispensation cannot be consummated. In creation one is divided into two, and then the three of them should come into harmony.</p>
|
||||
<p>Out of twelve there will come 72, another horizontal expansion. Twelve and 72 together make 84, the total unit of the ancestry of mankind. That represents the vertical and horizontal unity of the Cain and Abel families coming together; 84 represents them all. In every dispensation there were Cain and Abel, such as Shem and Ham, Jacob and Esau. The pattern of history is the struggle of Cain and Abel. The number 72 is really the condition for unity of Cain and Abel.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus had been able to accomplish the perfection of the number 84, he never would have been crucified. This number is the rock, the foundation which cannot be shaken, upon which Jesus could never have been killed. The number 72 is also the manifestation of Jacob’s journey to exile in Egypt, leading a tribe of 70 people. Based on this principle, you restore the 7,000 year biblical history of God; that is represented by fulfilling this number 84 in seven years. If you become the spiritual parent of 84 people in seven years, you are restoring your ancestral tree and also your tribe, both the vertical and horizontal.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus had fulfilled this and John the Baptist had fulfilled his mission, no one would have had to testify very much about Jesus because that foundation would have had a magnetic pulling power. Jesus needed to establish the tribe first, and then go from there, multiplying through the children. Because that foundation was not laid in Jesus’ time, it had to be laid in this contemporary dispensation. Jesus left on earth the concept of the ideal of the bride and bridegroom, but that has to be fulfilled in the family. So the family is the basis for the modern dispensation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you have your own 12 and 72 disciples, totaling 84? In the realm of the Unification Church do we have it? The number twelve is represented by the 36 blessed couples, and 72 by the 72 blessed couples, so we do have that foundation. Now the Unification Church can grow and expand, children will multiply and the tribe will get bigger.</p>
|
||||
<p>Twelve represents the family and 72 represents the tribe. In ancient times there were twelve tribes and 72 elders among the tribes. 72 divided by 12 equals 6, or 6 parts of 12 each. Six plus one makes seven. The Bible mentions that Jesus had 70 apostles, but the true number must be 72. This seven is crucial. When seven families are united into one, every door will open as they move forward in the kingdom. There will be no wall they cannot break through.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must realize that unless I knew all these dispensational secrets and restored each number one by one, on each level, the Unification Church today would have no foundation. When I blessed the 36 couples there was incredible opposition in Korea; the press, the ministers and the politicians were all saying that I had stolen children from their parents and performed their marriages. That was intolerable according to Korean custom. If there had been no fall, the true parents would have matched their children in matrimony, but because of the fall there were no true parents who could do that. For the first time in history I am doing this in the capacity of True Parents. In heaven’s sight it is most logical.</p>
|
||||
<p>How could the True Parents discuss the marriage of children with fallen parents? It could not be done in God’s sight. That’s why I never told the parents ahead of time. From the time of that wedding the term True Parents came into being in history. The world is like an orphanage, with no one to bring the children together into a heavenly wedding; only True Parents can do that, and now the true tradition of eternal weddings has been set.</p>
|
||||
<p>Without letting anyone know, I matched and engaged the 36 couples. Then one week before the wedding I notified the parents about the coming wedding and invited them to observe, on the condition that they wear a white ceremonial gown. All the parents were enraged! Rev. Kwak’s father-in-law was totally outraged and protested loudly that no one else could oversee his daughter’s engagement. He came to the wedding ceremony, but was stopped at the door because he didn’t have a gown. In a rage he borrowed a gown and got inside. Being a courteous man, he wouldn’t shout out his feelings, but he was just boiling. I just smiled at him, knowing very well what he was thinking!</p>
|
||||
<p>But after less than twenty years Rev. Kwak’s in-laws have bowed down to me in thanks for receiving such a wonderful son-in-law. I understand that in the worldly sense what those parents were saying was correct, so unless I had guts I couldn’t have withstood their opposition. God gave me the guts to withstand the invective of the press, the parents, the Christians, and the threat of violence. I just thought of the uproar as dogs barking outside the door, and concentrated on doing God’s will. One day I asked the parents of the 36 couples whether they thought I did the right thing in 1961 when their children were married. All of them enthusiastically agreed that I had. Those days twenty years ago are like primitive times compared to the time in America, almost like the time of Adam and Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here in America you have many government leaders, but none of them have the special relationship with God that I have described. Would you criticize me for going only the Oriental way? Many American Unification Church leaders think that I do things in the Korean way, but were Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob Koreans? Do you think I am going the Korean way or the heavenly way? I dislike certain Korean ways most of all, and I am crucifying many Korean customs.</p>
|
||||
<p>God’s dispensation progresses through the family, tribe, nation, world and universal level of tradition. The Israelites were in the position of chosen nation, to set tradition on the national level. All these dispensations are described in the numbers twelve and 72, equaling 84. Thus, the whole dispensation to the national level is included in the number 84. Forty days after his crucifixion, Jesus ascended into heaven, and later at Pentecost 120 disciples were reborn, which brought the number 120 into significance in history. Through the resurrection Jesus was restoring spiritually the shattered pieces of the dispensation. In spirit, Jesus brought Christianity together, through 12, 72, and 120. 72 represents the national level, and 120 represents the world level. It is at this point that world evangelization began.</p>
|
||||
<p>The end of the world actually comes when there are 12, then 72, and then 120 nations on the heavenly side. First Jesus had three major disciples, then twelve apostles, then 72 disciples, then 120, and that represented the entire worldwide dispensation. Gathering the first three nations is the biggest problem. Even Jesus’ three major disciples struggled among themselves in that position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today we talk about World War I, World War II and World War III. We also hear about the free world, the communist world, and now the Third World. An Abel-type Third World will come into being-a united religious world which will take charge and lead the rest of the world. The Unification Church is organizing a heavenly, Abel-type third world now. We have all nationalities, cultures and languages coming together here. Three is included in twelve, twelve is included in 72, and 72 is included in 120, which means that the dispensation has one central line, or chain of command. Because 120 represents the world and the universe, it includes everything.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the chain of command will start out with three, then when they perish, twelve will take over; when they perish, 72 will take over; when 72 perish, 120 will take over. This is how history is developing. This is why the traditions begun with the original three are so important-they must continue all the way down the line. When tradition is disregarded, the people, nation and world will be shattered, and finally the dispensation will be shattered. Where can we find that tradition? You must find it first in my course, then the True Parents’ course, my family’s course, and finally in the 36 couples.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you represent the future; you are champions preparing for the future. You cannot go forward until you know the past, so you must feel the already established traditions to your bones. Only on that foundation can you look to the future. After the 36 couples are gone, where will you go? Tradition runs in seven stages of leadership: from me, to three, twelve, 72, 124, 430, and 777, which is the seventh stage. Each stage represents restoration of something lost in the past, expanding the stage God could work on. It begins with True Parents, then three principle disciples and couples, 12, 36, 72, 124, 430, and 777. Now everything is complete.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the 124 couples were blessed, the United Nations membership grew to 124 nations; that totally matched externally the internal development of the dispensation. The 430 couples represent the restoration of all Korean history, which has continued for 4,300 years. They were blessed in the year 4,300 of Korean history. Four plus three makes seven, and four times three makes twelve. The blessing of the 430 couples represents not only restoration of Christianity, but of the whole world population, which includes many different beliefs and faith, and even nonbelief. All the clans are included in the 430 blessing, whether they have religion or not. This blessing disregards racial differences and transcends racial barriers.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the 430 couple blessing in Korea, the blessing became worldwide; in 1969 I went to Japan, Europe and America and blessed a total of 43 couples, expanding the victorious base out from Korea. Next came the 777 blessing in 1970, including people of all races coming from all over the world. Finally the door was opened fully for everyone to come into heaven. On that base I ordered all the couples to suffer for the sake of the world. All the couples went out, leaving their husband or wife and their children to go on an evangelical mission of three years. That was the base on which I could come out of Korea to the world level.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know what I have done here in America since 1972. Initially America welcomed me. l went to all 50 states in the Day of Hope crusade and received a total of 850 proclamations and keys to cities, including one given by Jimmy Carter, governor of Georgia. Then I brought that victory back to the Orient, first by organizing the IOWC which went to Japan. They conducted a crusade throughout Japan and I spoke in Tokyo, and then I brought them to Korea to conduct a crusade.</p>
|
||||
<p>Had President Nixon received what I told him at our meeting in 1973, worldwide acceptance of the Unification Church would have come, and this ideology would have become the main theme of Christianity. But Nixon failed. There was a cunning conspiracy working behind Nixon which did not want to see America win the Vietnam war. By knocking Nixon down, they gained victory in Indochina. Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos are all in chaos now. Only the communists were victorious there. The communists now know that the greatest menace they face is the Unification Church; they know that our next target is communism so they want to knock us down before we get too big. That was the meaning behind the Korea gate episode.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have to give Satan credit-he is not dumb. He knew that first American leadership had to be weakened and discredited. Now Satan’s goal is to destroy my effectiveness. I talked straight to Nixon about what needed to be done, and if he had had the courage to follow through then world history would have been different. Communism is often lurking in the disguise of liberalism; that is really the forefront of communism in this country. The leading figure of that movement is Donald Fraser. He championed the so-called liberal cause, which was actually the communist cause, of trying to knock out the Unification Church. That’s why I had to be victorious on the battleground of the US Congress.</p>
|
||||
<p>Reagan is the better of the two presidential candidates because America needs a new champion; otherwise, the history of God cannot be restored and America cannot assume the leadership role I have described. Reagan is ultraconservative, what people call hard-line. Usually an extremist from either the right or left cannot become a presidential candidate because Americans are basically middle-of-the-road. But when I defeated Fraser, liberalism in this country began to decline and a new conservatism, which is patriotic and anticommunist, began to ascend.</p>
|
||||
<p>In 1977 I proclaimed that communism had reached its peak and would start to decline. That is apparent through the emergence of what they call the new conservatism in this country. The mere fact that a man like Reagan is a strong candidate in this country is clearly the work of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this election America will select its fortieth president. This is the most crucial position in American and world history. If the President cannot fulfill God’s will in this time, America will be doomed. How can I stand still then? The state of the world will be determined by the fortieth through the forty third American Presidents</p>
|
||||
<p>On October 26 Korea was thrown into turmoil, beginning with the assassination of President Park. In Japan, Premier Ohira, a strong candidate for reelection, suddenly died. Now the thunderstorm will hit America. I am now a major figure in Korea, affecting that nation’s destiny with this ideology. Japan knows it cannot stop the encroachment of communism without this ideology. Now the American presidential campaign is in its hectic final stage. If the pattern is working consistently, you already know the outcome.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see the panorama of God’s dispensation unfolding. We are talking about today’s situation realistically. My three seven-year courses were consummated several months ago, and it is significant that the second three seven-year courses have begun. In the first 21 years, history was indemnified and a new foundation laid, and now this is the major thrust of human history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everything is working under the plan of God. We are moving into one sovereignty, for God needs one sovereignty He can command on earth. You individuals are not just Moonies. If you represented a nation’ as prime minister, king or president, and you heard about this awesome panorama of God’s dispensation, would you try desperately to change your nation? If heads of state felt that way then each nation would be one home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are we talking about 1,000 years in the future, or the present time? I have reached the most logical conclusion that we must have a showdown with the world in the next seven years. We are now walking into a most crucial time. I can say that all is done and finished; all the foundations I needed to accomplish have been laid. Even the physical foundation, such as fishing, boat building, and various industries, has been laid.</p>
|
||||
<p>I can go anywhere in the world, and even if I died right now I would not be a failure. No one can overshadow my accomplishments: no cloud can hide them, whether I live or die. Now the time has come for the major role to shift from me to you. You are going to build the kingdom. I paid the debts of sin of the past and laid the groundwork. This whole dispensation will now be consummated for you in your home church of 360 homes. That is your world, the microcosm of the globe.</p>
|
||||
<p>In these homes you are a servant of servant, then adopted son, true son, and parent to your people. That is exactly the path I walked from the very beginning; this is what my life has been all about. Now you are doing what I did, but in microcosm. This is your key to open the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Unless you are victorious in your 5% responsibility, you cannot be united with me. Do you understand”</p>
|
||||
<p>Why 360 homes? As husband and wife, you will take care of 720 homes; again, the significant number of 72 is included here. 720 represents the world: 12 represents the family, 72 the tribe; 720 is an expansion of the tribe, so it represents the world. In these 360 or 720 homes, all the dispensational numbers are included.</p>
|
||||
<p>America in particular is a mixture, a melting pot of many cultures. So in your home church area you will find everything in the world. You have to keep treading in your home church area, whether the people listen to you or not. The Israelites had to circle the walls of Jericho seven times before they fell down, so you shouldn’t stop after seven times, but after 7,000 times. If the people don’t listen, then cry as you walk.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have been gone for forty days and now are back to your home church. You should do more now in home church than you did during your forty days. That is the standard. You have to fulfill your 84 within home church; without that you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Jesus could not open the ultimate heaven because he did not have the foundation of 84 on earth. I came to lay that foundation, and in the same way you must unlock the number 84.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have been the first tribal leaders and entered spirit world in that role. In the same way, you will become a tribal messiah as the beginning point. You men are the messianic tribal chiefs; you women are the queens of the tribe. None of the religious leaders and saints of the past realized the scope of God’s dispensation, so no one took responsibility to accomplish it. For the first time in history one man has fulfilled not only the path of restoration, but has laid the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. You have witnessed it yourself, and in addition you are part of it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? When Jesus was asked that question, he said that the Kingdom is in the midst of you, in your heart. That is why the Kingdom of Heaven is in home church; you must unlock it there. Jesus left the key to the Kingdom to Peter, to unlock the kingdom on earth. What you leave untied in home church will be left untied in heaven; as many doors as you open in home church will be opened in heaven. What you do in home church will be to your credit in spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said that he who would find his life would lose it, but he who would lose his life for Jesus’ sake would find it. It sounds contradictory, but that is what home church is all about. Your own family in particular will talk about how you love home church more than your own husband or wife and children, and more than your parents. That’s why the Bible said that your own household would be your enemy. That’s true You should not worry about that, however, because when your day of victory comes your own family will repent and ask your forgiveness, wanting to follow you.</p>
|
||||
<p>The foundation for the restoration of your tribe is home church. If Jesus had accomplished home church on earth and ascended into heaven, then he would not have had to come back. But he could not do that on earth. If you have no foundation on earth, you have to be resurrected and come back here to start over. Some of you sisters think you are old maids, but that is not actually the real problem. Your problem is home church. The worst punishment that could be passed on you by the Unification Church would be depriving you of the right to do home church. I have been doing home church on all six continents. Your area can be walked through within sixty minutes, while mine is a little bigger.</p>
|
||||
<p>I accomplished home church on the worldwide scale, and now that tradition has been freely granted to you. In sixty years I erected this tradition, setting the victorious standard. I give it to you free of charge; everything I have done is given to you. When the home church system is consummated, no leaders will be necessary in areas, states, and so forth, because each of you will communicate with God directly.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is immaterial whether I have worldly power or not; that is not the goal at all. The important thing is whether I am indeed the God-given tribe leader here on earth. Now it has been accomplished and that tribe is spreading all over the world building the Kingdom of Heaven. It transcends the nations. as John the Baptist in national form all over the world. Home church is being done even in the communist world and nothing can stop it. The communists are trying to tear it apart, but to no avail. Eventually the communists will capitulate voluntarily as they are won over by the spirit of truth and love given by you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today you are reevaluating yourselves from the dispensational standpoint, checking whether you have been a success or failure. You are on your way to success, right? I want you to feel you can do better than I can; you are young, this is your country and you speak the language, so certainly you can do better than I have.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to set a record of wearing out shoes from walking so much. I don’t want you to ride too much to your area, but walk and sweat more. When you wear your shoes out, they are your museum pieces. When your clothes are torn and worn out, they belong in your museum. If you are attacked physically and your blood stains your clothes, don’t wash it out; that is your museum piece. If you are stabbed, save the bandages. The number of museum pieces you have will determine your place in heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am not the one who decides whether you go to heaven or hell; you alone decide. I cannot say a word unless you have won on your own merit. I think Bo Hi Pak has an advantage over you; his face is well-known from the battles he has fought with me, so even if he starts home church three years after you, I think he will overtake you.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are no exceptions; Bo Hi Pak, or not, everyone has to do home church to get into heaven. Even if he goes to the gates of heaven and says he is qualified to enter because he was my interpreter, if he cannot show the key then he can’t get in. Even if you have taught workshops and lectured all over the world, if you don’t have the home church key, you won’t be accepted.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even the 36 couples have to have the home church key to enter heaven. This is why I always tell them not to think about settling down, but to be heavenly gypsies all the time, living out of suitcases. Once you settle down it is hard to get moving again. The Bible talks about the 144,000 who wear white gowns; if we have 144,000 home churches, we undoubtedly can sway the world. Do you know this is the truth?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is the day of total self-reevaluation. You have seen the path I walked and the indemnity I paid. You are not required to do even one hundredth of what I did. If you can’t do even that then it would be far better for you to leave because you would be a hindrance to heaven instead of a help, taking up a place which someone might take who would work harder. You have to meet the standard of heaven, and inherit heaven through your 5%.</p>
|
||||
<p>My home church mission is over. How many thousands of families have I created? If I come to the home of a blessed couple, should I ask to come in, or should I just walk in? Even if everyone is asleep I would just walk in. Would you demand to know why I didn’t call ahead? Should I make an appointment to visit? We are creating a most dramatic world. I could walk into the homes of blessed couples on six continents. Only one man in history can do that-Reverend Moon. America’s opposition to me doesn’t make any difference because I have so many homes to live in.</p>
|
||||
<p>You want to evaluate the past and see whether you have done right or wrong; where you have done something right, encourage yourselves to do more; where you have done wrong you will push yourselves in the right direction again. Some of you can’t say whether you are right or wrong; everyone feels some pang of conscience this morning. Up until now I have told you I would forgive you, but from now on I will not forgive you. You have to be on the right side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not become indebted to other people for kindness, hospitality or love. You must make them your debtors by doing more, for a person who is indebted cannot fulfill the indemnity role. Do it out of your own initiative, not passively or unwillingly. You have come to the worldwide level of foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>I will not be indebted to anyone, not the 36 couples or anyone else, so I receive the credit for what has been done. In the fishing industry, for example, I laid a pioneering path for seven years. You know who won our first international tuna tournament; my boat caught the most tunas. I don’t want to be second even in catching tuna. In every field and competition I have been second to none.</p>
|
||||
<p>Would you women like to have husbands like that? You won’t find too many of them, so we have to create more. I have to push them into training and harden them. Do you want me to train your husbands like that? If I am to do that then you have to leave them alone; you can’t write letters or call all the time. Raise your hands if you want me to do that. Do you brothers want your wives to be like Mother? Then don’t write or call your fiancées all the time-only once a year swap a report card with them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Anyone who listens and is totally obedient, without hesitation, shall receive an incredible reward. Those who try to figure out an easier way will be the least in the Kingdom of Heaven, like John the Baptist. Home church has everything, for kings and queens down to the lowliest beggar. For the last three years you have had all kinds of ups and downs, and hard times with your leaders, now with Dr. Durst and before him with Rev. Kim, but it all boils down to one conclusion-you have to do home church.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is a day of self reevaluation, to find the wrongs of the past, liquidate them, and make a new beginning. You can take off like a prop plane, a jet, or Apollo 11. Which one will you be?</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is Hyung Jin’s birthday. Jin means “march,” and hyung means “everything goes well.” With this birthday, everything goes well. Today, those who pledge they will be heavenly Apollos will come and join in the celebration of Hyung Jin’s birthday right after this. Who of you will pledge that? Everyone is invited.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I knock on your door at midnight and demand to know where your husband is, I don’t want to hear, “I don’t know Father; he isn’t here yet.” I want to hear, “Father, my husband is at home church.” Even if all the people who come to see me at Gloucester come at 5 a.m., I am not there. No one can find me at midnight either. I am at sea, my home church, with the tuna tribe. Can you be an exception? At sea I can communicate with God and receive many inspirations, so I don’t want to stay anywhere else.</p>
|
||||
<p>Those who say, “I am not lying Father. Trust me, and I will do it,” raise your hands. All right, once more I will trust you. If you fail me this time I will pack up and take off. I have done everything that needs to be done here in America. By the time Reagan becomes President I will take off.</p>
|
||||
<p>I didn’t come here to live permanently. I laid the foundation, fulfilled all the commands given to me, and now that the job is done I will go on for further mission. Whoever comes after me shall find enough foundation laid by me that they can go on without too much hardship. I know it is sad, but it is true that when I leave then Americans will realize what a precious opportunity they had. But even if they offer me invitations again and again, I will not come. If I don’t come, Americans will come to see me, wherever I am. That is the course of history, and you will see it happen. The next seven years are crucial, so don’t waste them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Every day I go out to the ocean at 2 or 3 a. m. and come back at midnight. So far tuna fishing has been a pleasure sport, but when I started fighting it became a battle. Usually fishermen go out at 9 or 10 a.m., but if they want to beat me they have to go out much earlier. I am already out when they come at 5 a.m., so all they do is come in to resupply and then sleep in their boats as they go back out! When I started, the price of tuna was 10¢ a pound, but now it is $2. 50. I buy the tuna so I can raise the price, and it will eventually go to $5 a pound. This is how I will bring prosperity to tuna fishermen, who in the past only made a meager living. Those who have opposed me in the past for no reason are now realizing that I am helping the fishermen and reviving the local economy. Who is paying? I am.</p>
|
||||
<p>The European leaders really worked hard when they came this time. I am building many boats, not only small ones, but thirty and forty-footers. Professional tuna boats are 150 feet long and carry a crew of 25 people. I will build many of those in the future. Then I will designate national leaders as captains of those boats, or even just to be fishermen. They will have no time to look left or right, but will just go.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today is your day of self reevaluation You checked your rights and wrongs, and you promised that you would go on with added loyalty and strength like an Apollo 11. I once heard a report from a Japanese leader about a member who had worn the same T-shirts for seven years, and they looked like fishing nets, mended and mended over and over again. When I heard that, I cried out loud, feeling I was a sinner, responsible for that brother. There the members are really almost dying, yet they are steadfast and rally around me. Even knowing about such hardship I have to command them to go, and my heart is breaking in pain. Yet I do it in love because that is where Heavenly Father is waiting.</p>
|
||||
<p>I take no comfort even now; I don’t even sleep all night in bed, but just sit and doze on the couch. Mother knows so well. My own children don’t know too much about this.</p>
|
||||
<p>The will and dispensation of God are not easy, but that is why they are valuable. I have fulfilled my task, and now it is your turn to fulfill. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
91
content/speeches/1980/true-parents-mission.md
Normal file
91
content/speeches/1980/true-parents-mission.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,91 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "TRUE PARENTS' MISSION"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-20T05:39:04+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-20T05:39:04+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/20/true-parents-mission.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1980"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1980"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">April 20, 1980<br />
|
||||
Belvedere<br />
|
||||
Translator – Bo Hi Pak</h3>
|
||||
<p>All people desire and pursue an ideal world, but what kind of ideal are they pursuing? The true ideal world. What is the background of that truth? Many things form the background of truth-knowledge, the universe, and the present reality of our world. When we classify animals and plants, we talk about a pure or original species. When we say that an animal or plant is in its original form, we are referring to an invisible, intended purpose which became reality in that species; that is the original form or prototype of that purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many imitations in today’s world. An original masterpiece is unique, but there can be many copies. Those copies cannot have the same value as the original. The value of that original is not determined by the material it is made of, but by the feeling and attitude of its original owner or its creator.</p>
|
||||
<p>The sovereignty of this nation is represented by one man and woman-the President and First Lady. Should the value of precious things always be shifting? In a democracy officials are elected every few years, while in the past kingdoms were reigned over by monarchs who ruled for their lifetime. Of these two systems, which is closer to the ideal? If a monarchy is closer to the ideal, because the sovereign is not a new person every four years, does it mean that America’s system is not perfect?</p>
|
||||
<p>Democracy is not the ideal system devised by God, but until we find the ideal system of monarchy in the universe, democracy is the best. If democracy is but a stepping stone toward that heavenly monarchy, then to continue it temporarily makes sense. It is worth considering why all the monarchies of the past have been transformed into republics today. It is because there has never been a true king; peoples have always been governed by false rulers. We are in the process of finding the true sovereignty and ruler of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>People today are so intoxicated with democracy that even children may demand that the whole family take a vote on a family decision. If societies and businesses can be run in a democratic way, why isn’t it feasible for children to have an equal voice in family decisions? America has always tried to convince the rest of the world that democracy is the best system of government, but can people vote on candidates for the position of God or the Messiah? There is a fundamental element missing from democracy that keens it from being God’s ideal system.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyone has parents. Who and what are they? You have your natural parents, of course, but are they true parents or not? When you say that something is true, it must have the qualities of being absolutely unchanging and unique. Today in American society there are many stepparents, and sometimes they are better parents than one’s natural parents; family life is very confused in this nation. Unless we can clarify the definition of truth, and of fundamental right and wrong, there will be even greater confusion to come in history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you need only one mother, or several mothers? Ten dollars are better than one dollar, so aren’t ten mothers and fathers better than just one? You could get more allowance if you had more than one! You could have good fund raising if each one gave you $2, but why don’t you even want to consider that situation? True things always start from one source. What you are looking for is true love, not just material things. Money that is not given with a loving heart is not worthwhile; you want something which is heartistic</p>
|
||||
<p>One standard or measure of true love is needed. There must be a way to find the original, which everyone can recognize and trust, and then duplicate. This is how weights and rulers are made. There must be an original standard from which all others are created.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the most precious thing in our world today? What are True Parents good for? Do you like them because they give you an allowance, educate you and entertain you every day? You say they give true love, but what is true love good for? The Louvre in Paris is one of the best museums in the world, with many original masterpieces, plus some of the original standard weights and measures used in science. How would you like to be a museum which possessed many of the original things in the universe, as well as many ancient antiques? You would certainly be wealthy, and proud of having many things which no one else possesses.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now imagine that there is a museum displaying love in its original form. Would God like to visit there? What would be displayed most prominently and with greatest honor in that museum? Chunks of gold, or knowledge, or power? More than anything else, people would want to see the love museum. Today you have learned a fantastic word: love museum. Can you find such a place in Britain or France?</p>
|
||||
<p>Wouldn’t you like to go to the love museum? What kind of displays would you see there? Should it last only fifty or ninety years, or forever? When architects plan a museum, they take into consideration every possible disaster that could make it fall down, and take precautions to control light and humidity around the displays. How thick should the walls be of the love museum? If God knows best, where would He want to build the love museum? Here on earth, or in spirit world? If it were built on earth then thieves and gangsters would want to break in and steal, so God decided the love museum would be the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Today’s Christians want to go to heaven, so they say they believe in Jesus. But actually what they mean is that they want to be qualified to be displayed in God’s museum. However, most of them want to receive God’s grace instead of giving true love. Who will enter God’s love museum first-those who receive love or who give love? Do you want to receive love or give love? You say you want to give love, but I say you are a bunch of liars!</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you women marry to give or receive love? The person who marries to receive love instead of giving it deserves to go to hell instead of to the love museum. What kind of species is made to give love? Could the person who would take out his own eye if it told him only to receive love be qualified to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? If your body wants to give love but your mind wants to keep it, will only your body enter heaven? Do you want to enter the love museum as a whole being, or leave part of yourself behind?</p>
|
||||
<p>Is the person whose body only wants to receive love ready to go to heaven? You must be just the opposite and be anxious to give love instead. Can you distinguish between the parts of yourself that want to give and those that want to receive love? Since I have told you the criteria, you can evaluate yourself. If you are entitled to go to the love museum, would you want to be the most superior exhibit in the museum, or the poorest?</p>
|
||||
<p>We hear that God is good and omnipotent, but why is He there? What is His purpose of existence? Does God need love too? How do you know He does? President Carter is in the White House, running the country, but does he have love? No matter how powerful he is, when he is all alone there is no way he can give or receive love. What about God, the creator of the whole universe-can He have love all by Himself? Can He laugh with love all the time on His throne if He is by Himself? If so then He is a crazy God. If He has at least a handkerchief then He has an object He can interact with.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you think that Almighty God needs an object to relate with? God knew that He absolutely needed an object to relate to. If He is almighty, could He create that object? Why then did God create the universe? Simply because God needed an object to relate with. Why do people like to keep pets, and have gardens and bird-feeders? Because they find joy in relating to an object. God created the universe for the same reason.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have seen that many Americans really love their pets, but sometimes they love their pets more than they love their fellow man. Is that good? Why not? Would it be right for God to love plants and animals more than man? I have heard of the gay movement in America. Is it natural in the animal world for male animals to love other male animals? When we look at the animal world we see natural, God-made behavior. Then when we look at behavior in the human world, it makes us sick. Would God put the gay movement in the most glorious place in His love museum? No, just the opposite. God feels that such people are trash and doesn’t want to be near them.</p>
|
||||
<p>If true love is destined to be displayed in the love museum, then a perverted thing like homosexuality is destined for hell. I’m sure that hearing this makes you solemn and serious. Indeed, America today has the symptoms of many sicknesses, and if it continues this way it is destined to decline. This continent is a sample of hell. Men are precious creatures of God who should be born in love, mature in love and fulfill their lives in love. That’s the way God created man to be.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are not proud of your parents if they marry many times, and you don’t want to be part of those relationships. Why don’t you feel that if it makes them happy they should go right ahead? God always made His creations with two aspects, subject and object. The beauty of the two is the bridge which joins them; children are the link between the father and mother to bring them together. When men and women take marriage vows, they are pledging themselves to one purpose and goal: pure unity of love. When the parents are united in love, the children are the participants or evidence of their unity.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are the fruit of two lives, and you cannot deny that solemn fact. You want to keep hold of that purity and original relationship forever, don’t you? That’s why nothing else sounds right. Since you are a testimony to your father and mother’s love, you want them to keep that relationship forever and be elevated to heaven together. A father, mother and children are like magnets pulling each other together, and no principle in the universe has the power to separate them.</p>
|
||||
<p>That bridge is God’s walkway between the two poles. He wants that walkway to last for eternity, not just a few years. If one of the poles or pillars breaks, what will happen to the bridge? The bridge is the original form or prototype of true love, and if just one part of the masterpiece is broken, the whole thing collapses. God doesn’t need money, power or knowledge because all these things belong to Him. The one thing God needs is love. God’s desire is to go down the highway of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>The religious world is God’s highway, where God will drive His own vehicle. Who would God want to be His chauffeur or companion on that highway? A short Japanese? A tall American? Should there be boundaries, customs inspections or roadblocks on that road? The highway of love that God wants to have is a universal one, with no national or racial boundaries. The man who can drive with God on that highway should be a man with universal qualities who is above all these things.</p>
|
||||
<p>God wants to love white men, but if their minds are divided by cultural and racial prejudice, will God like that? If God is driving down the road and people of other races stop the car, protesting that they cannot let God’s white chauffeur onto their territory, will God insist that they must let Him pass because this is a good man? Or will He concede that they have a reason to demonstrate against this man? Will he say He can’t go any further until this situation is remedied?</p>
|
||||
<p>God will give one of those people the opportunity to demonstrate how he is better than the white man and how far he can drive. I know from experience that this is absolutely true. A long time ago I volunteered to be God’s chauffeur, so I started on the highway of love in Korea. All of a sudden I encountered a demonstration of people blocking the road and protesting that I shouldn’t be allowed to pass. I just told God to fasten His seat belt, and then I pushed the accelerator down hard and the car took off!</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church door is always open and anyone can come in anytime. People want so much to follow me that they would do anything, even if they had to give their lives. This is because they want to have universal love so they can jump over all barriers. They see that everyone can come in and be united in one common love. I jumped over to Japan and never felt that it was a strange country, but that it was my country. Then I came to the United States, but even though the State Department thinks of me as an alien from Asia, I feel totally comfortable here. The only thing I am worried about is making sure God is still in the back seat with His seat belt on; the car has gone so far so fast that maybe something could happen to Him!</p>
|
||||
<p>All the young people come to me because God is still sitting in the back seat and they feel His power. God’s true love is the power that pulls them. It is so strong that people call it brainwashing! I am not offering you a comfortable life, so why do you come? I am always pushing you out and asking you to suffer, but still you want to come. There are many other ways of worshipping God, so why did you come here to sit on a concrete floor? To make things worse, my sermons don’t last just fifteen minutes, but sometimes six or ten hours. Your legs and bottoms must ache by now, but still you are vibrant and happy. Why is that? Here you have tasted a chunk of God’s true love.</p>
|
||||
<p>You feel some power and energy flowing here that you never get tired of. When President Carter goes to other countries he is greeted with 21-gun salutes and red-carpet treatment, but are people so glad to see him that they welcome him with tears? No, in many countries there are demonstrators yelling, “Yankee go home.” When I go abroad there may not be 21-gun salutes and red carpets at the airport, but in 127 nations of the world there are people who genuinely want me to come. They pray with tears day after day for me to come to their country.</p>
|
||||
<p>I am like a bridge constructed in many different directions to connect various nations and cultures. I know very well what Americans want to hear; they would like praise and nice words, but instead I tell them that this nation is headed for disaster and decline. It needs a physician from another country to bring a cure and salvation. I know Americans don’t like to hear this, but still I say it. I am not persecuted because I am dumb enough to say those things. I can be very diplomatic if necessary and I don’t have to lead the Unification Church in such a puritanical way. I could encourage you to go to the disco every night and then the State Department would think I was normal.</p>
|
||||
<p>The question is very simple-shall we do what pleases the State Department or what pleases God? Many times I am critical of the Carter policy when it displeases God, even though I know it won’t benefit me to anger the head of state by speaking out. It is because I speak out that I have been investigated by many government agencies in this country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even now I know there is a bugging device here and my words are being recorded somewhere. But I would like the eavesdroppers to hear this sermon! I don’t benefit by speaking out; setbacks are inevitable, and people plan drastic measures against me. The KGB and the whole communist world cannot afford to let me get any bigger. You Moonies are looked at scornfully and treated as abnormal and sub-human, but I am determined to make you men and women who can please God, not the State Department and the Kremlin.</p>
|
||||
<p>At one time or another we will all die. This is reality. The important thing is whether we will qualify to be displayed for eternity in the love museum. God is checking and watching, looking to see what your conduct is in all areas, seeing who is a masterpiece of love. I want God to be astonished at everything I can do. God sees that there is tremendous diversity in the love museum, and He is looking for a prototype or model for all history. That is what I am striving to be. I am painting a masterpiece which portrays the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The American people come against us because they do not understand us, but our intensity of love will surpass all their love. Moonie love should be the hottest. Truly Moonies are mysterious figures in American life. No matter how people look at you, they can’t understand you. Everyone thought that Moonies are brainwashed and they expect you to be dumb and look odd. But when they look at you, they see fresh, sparkling young people who have a great purpose in love. Then people wonder how Reverend Moon managed to attract the cream of America’s young people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now Americans oppose us because they don’t know about me, but later they will oppose us more because they will realize I have gathered the cream of the crop and they want you for themselves. When I retire or go to spirit world, would you want the president of Ford Motor Company or even the American President to take over in my place? With my dark skin and small eyes I am not handsome. Wouldn’t you rather be led by a white man? Then you won’t be persecuted. Could you imagine Moonies without Reverend Moon?</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church phenomenon is a subject of study by people from many areas trying to figure out what 1 am. I pop up in the academic area, the cultural and sports worlds, and business world. What am I trying to do? I want to represent God in every field, so that God will say, “My son, truly you are my representative.” Would it be more pleasing for a parent to say that his son knows everything about one area, such as law, but little about anything else, or that he is well-versed in many fields? There’s not a dull moment in the Moonies’ life is there? You might get four missions in the same day. Sometimes American leaders ask me to give them one mission at a time because they are so busy, but I want to train them to attend to many things at the same time.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to be a prototype in the American museum. If you are refused admission to the museum because you lack certain qualities, you will complain to me that I didn’t insist you do appropriate things so you could supplement your personality. Now you say you can’t do many things at the same time, but I want you to try everything, from fund raising and witnessing to education, business and restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>You want to be close to me, don’t you? Are you going to say you won’t do something just because you don’t like it? If you could pass up things you didn’t like, then I could tell God that I shouldn’t go into certain areas because it would bring persecution. If I were that way then would I be a true model? On the contrary, I always asked God to let me do whatever other people didn’t like to do. “When all mankind shuns that mission, let me do it,” I would say. So far, Americans have heard of me in a notorious way, but the time will come when they will hear good things about me.</p>
|
||||
<p>You are a good example. You didn’t necessarily love me to begin with; in many cases you were anti-Moonie, but then you turned around and became dynamic Moonies. When the American public is told the truth about Reverend Moon, they are bound to love me. I think that America will be the country to erect the biggest, tallest statue of me in the future because Americans will feel so guilty at how they persecuted me. I can proclaim that in time America will repent.</p>
|
||||
<p>I was treated worse here than in any other country, but it doesn’t matter now because I have finished and fulfilled. I could leave America any time without regret because I have been victorious over this nation. No shock or deprogramming will change you because you are staunch men and women of God who stand on the Principle. Do you want to be a masterpiece in God’s love museum? Can I trust you?</p>
|
||||
<p>Now one hour and forty-five minutes are gone, and chapter one is finished! Those who want to take a break, take off, but chapter two will begin now. Shall we save chapter two for later? I am tired. It is not easy to talk a long time! I have been speaking all my life. Do you want to go ahead?</p>
|
||||
<p>Which animal do you think God loves more? Why does God love man most? We cannot fight like tigers or run like deer or fly like birds, so why does He like man? Man has more limitations than animals. How do you know animals don’t love God? Man is the only creature which has the capability of grasping eternal love. Do animals talk about religion and eternal life? God made man the only creature with a sense of eternity and tradition. In that way we are in the image of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>The white race basically originated in northern Europe and Scandinavia. White men developed the tradition of fighting duels of honor over a woman, who then goes with the winner. That is a primitive, animal world kind of standard. White people have frequently resorted to bloodshed in history, in part because they are basically meat-eating people. First they ate raw meat, then later rare meat, which always had blood on it. Another kind of culture is the vegetable-eating culture. Which would be closer to God’s side? The trend toward health-food and vegetarianism is a good sign in America. Also, America is looking to the Orient for some solutions to her problems, and is intrigued with the mysticism of Asia. I am not saying this to criticize, but so that you can see the overall picture from a historical point of view.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now there is a tendency for men and women to go on a date, spend one night together, and then go their own way, maybe not even knowing each other’s name. How is this any different from animal behavior? In a way it is worse than animal behavior, for at least animals unite for the purpose of multiplication, a few times a year. But men may even do that every night, just for carnal pleasure.</p>
|
||||
<p>Men have a moral character which can realize the meaning and value of love and eternal tradition. These are the major elements that make humans supreme. God defined what man’s way of life should be. Should God’s way be the standard, or is that old-fashioned and a thing of the past? Shall we change God’s principle, or shall we change? More change is needed here in America than any other place. Would a movement which is trying to restore a God-centered life be welcomed here in America, or be accused and persecuted? Will America survive longer by living the moral way or the corrupted way? America should change, shouldn’t it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s talk a little about the True Parents. Does God need the True Parents for His sake or for their sake? The equality movement is very strong in America. Did God create everything to be the same on every level? Putting yourself in God’s position, would you create man or woman first? Women would say that naturally God would create woman first. God needs someone who can be master, or subject, and take up responsibility for the whole. That is the masculine quality. If the lion roars, someone is needed who can dominate the lion. Picture a lion roaring, and a woman standing there shrieking, “Stop that!” Wouldn’t it be more natural to see a man standing there, bellowing, “Stop!” Which one seems more natural? The masculine characteristic is to face danger and take the responsibility of protecting everyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even without reading Genesis, when you analyze nature you can see two distinct characteristics of subject and object, each with their special assets. In history there was a period where humans primarily hunted for food, and always men were in the forefront, right? All the great heroes in war were men, and men pioneered in settling new lands and developing industry. What would God say if women demanded total equality and wanted beards too? He would be embarrassed! I can accept equality for everyone when we are talking about supreme love in God’s sight. Then we are all equal. But a woman who demands a divorce because she wants equality already has forfeited her claim to equality. Women are object, and in the position of beauty and reflection.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is the President’s wife automatically the First Lady, or is she accepted or rejected based on her appearance? Theoretically you could have a First Lady with one leg and a head facing in the wrong direction, but as long as she is married to the President, she is automatically the First Lady. Why? Even if she has little qualification for the job, no one can deny her that position as long as her husband is elected. That is because she is inseparable from her husband; in love they are one unit. Suppose she acted heroically to save her husband from danger, but in the process lost one leg or became crippled. Then her missing leg would bring her even more honor. Her action demonstrates that she loves her husband more than she loves herself. If this humble-looking First Lady arrived at a glittering social reception for important government people, would the glamorous guests want to avoid her? They would have tears running down their faces at seeing the nobility of her love. Her genuine, sacrificial love would cause them to cry.</p>
|
||||
<p>America has many patriots who were martyred or mutilated for the sake of their country, and everyone honors and respects them. Isn’t that true? The same principle applies in service to God. If you genuinely love God and sacrifice yourself for God’s purpose so that you are tortured or martyred, in the heavenly kingdom all the leading citizens will bow down to you. Even God will deeply comfort and love that person. Love has that power to conquer.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even God has no power before that kind of pure love. A seemingly insignificant woman can be a source of inspiration for all people if she demonstrates genuine love. That is what moves people-nothing else. As long as I give more love than anyone else in striving for the sake of God, it wouldn’t matter how lowly I was or what I looked like. The testimony of that life will be the most honored in God’s love museum. There is no one in the religious world who has raised more problems or controversy in his lifetime.</p>
|
||||
<p>I raised controversy in Korea, then Japan and now America. Am I doing it for money, for women, or honor? The only reason I am controversial is that I am committed to totally loving God and fulfilling God’s will on earth. Many people in Korea and Japan have prayed for God to remove me from this earth and get me out of the way, but those are the people who have vanished, one by one, while I kept on going.</p>
|
||||
<p>Money and power are not my goals, but God has blessed me with young people and the necessary resources to move forward with the mission. They were not my goals, but God has given them to me as His blessing. I always prayed that if my suffering would speed the fulfillment of God’s will, I would be glad to receive it. I was ready to marry the ugliest woman in the world in order to set an example. But while I was moving in that direction, God responded in the opposite way and always gave me the best in people, fortune, honor and a beautiful wife. I never asked for all those things. Isn’t that mysterious?</p>
|
||||
<p>I know this is the way Principle works, so instead of comforting you and letting you live in ease, I make you suffer and have you demonstrate your devotion in the name of God, knowing that God will reward you beyond your expectation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you ask God whether He has ever been loved, His answer will be no. If you ask God to trust you to love Him, He will refuse. Why can’t He trust you? First you must prove your love to Him. He will ask you to go to war for His sake, and ask if you can become a beggar or a martyr for His sake. He will ask whether you can bring your children and tribe with you in that direction, instead of going by yourself. When God asked me if I could make soldiers out of my own family and relatives, sacrificing them for God’s sake, my answer was Yes. Can you give not only your own family, but bring the entire world to come together in that same spirit? That’s what God asked me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus taught in the Bible that anyone who loved his wife or children more than he loved Jesus was not worthy of Jesus. Jesus insisted that people must love him most. That was a most dramatic declaration. According to scientific reasoning, Jesus made many contradictory statements, such as “He who would save his life will lose it, but he who would lose his life for my sake will save it.” He also said that one’s worst enemy is his own family.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many examples of saints who were martyred, or whose families became a sacrificial offering for God, but not many who could bring their own nation and world to God’s altar. Love of God starts from the center, encircles the whole universe, and then goes back to the center. God has not received this absolute standard of love from anyone-an individual, family, tribe, nation or the world. If there had been no fall, God intended Adam and Eve to fulfill that standard in the garden of Eden. No tradition has been set of the love of God on any level, however. Religion should set such a standard and tradition through the Messiah, who comes as a man of God. As an individual he sets the tradition, then brings his family, tribe, nation and world. That’s the purpose for his coming.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do the Christians who love Jesus have this tradition of loving God? Is it God’s will to have hundreds of Christian denominations? God allowed the power of communism to become great so that righteous people would be warned that something wrong is happening in the religious world. The corruption of American young people through drugs is another symptom of something wrong.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you see such decay and destruction in the world, do you think I should sit idle and enjoy my own life? This is an emergency, and drastic measures must be taken. We declare war on homosexuality, drugs, prostitution and promiscuity. Will that serve our own purpose, or the purpose of God and the world? God wants someone to emerge who can set the standard of love on the family, tribal, national, and world levels. This has never been done in all history.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Unification Church we transcend language, race, nation and color. Should only yellow men be given responsible positions simply because I am yellow? No, we transcend racial consideration. Adam and Eve should have been the first forefathers of mankind, the first true parents, but instead they became sinful, false parents. They did not have a true God-centered tradition of love to give their children. They should have set the tradition of true man and true woman living as brother and sister, then the tradition of true husband and wife, true father and mother, then true grandparents. Has the family existed on earth which fulfilled God’s wishes? No.</p>
|
||||
<p>Unless that tradition is born on earth, there will be no God-centered tribe or nation. Until the man emerges who can set the standard and be a model, the rest of the world cannot be set right. We cannot change falsehood to truth overnight; you have to go to the satanic world and demonstrate true love, and only then come back to the origin. It will be a great good fortune to have the tribe and tradition which is truly centered on God. It has been God’s dream all this time to set the tradition of love on earth. To make it come true, He will send the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>The True Parents are the prototype of God’s family; they have perfected the position of brother and sister, husband and wife, parents, and ultimately grandparents. Adam and Eve should have led their tribe, and then an Adam nation and Adam world have been formed. All that begins at one point. Have you ever heard this before? There are all kinds of religions today, but they have never grasped this concept. Sin brought destruction of it all.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus came to this earth to be the true, everlasting father of mankind. That’s why he said true believers would deny their false parents, false society and false relationships-to come to their true father. The essence of Christianity is the tradition of true love. But while he was doing that important mission, Jesus was crucified. There was no chance for the tradition of true parents to blossom fully in Jesus’ time, and Jesus was not installed as everlasting father before his crucifixion.</p>
|
||||
<p>The entire world is looking for the day in which they can receive restoration through true parents, who bring the true love tradition centered upon God. The creation of the family of God transcends race; it is like a super-race. The fallen world will have to be born again into the new world, and by denying falsehood and accepting the truth it will begin the family tradition, tribal tradition, national tradition and world tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church has a unique phenomenon-the founder is Oriental. but the members come from all five races. All kinds of people come to inherit the true tradition of the love of God. Once we receive that tradition, we are all equal and united. White, black and yellow all marry and create international families of many colors, truly a most beautiful thing in God’s sight. This is how the inheritance of love will expand everywhere and cover the world. The Unification Church conducts mass weddings because we are all part of one family of man.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have the tradition that married couples separate to work hard, and everyone upholds that tradition. You cannot find that anywhere else in the world. Tradition always starts out with one man, then one family, a tribe, a nation and then the world, and then returns to God. This is the direction of the tradition of love. When you cover all this territory and consummate it, you are truly a masterpiece for eternity in the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which section would you like to be placed in at the museum of God: the family section, the tribe, nation or world section? There are many sections on the national level, but when you go to the cosmic section there is no one there. I knew that room was empty, so I made that my aim, and also my goal for all of you. We can cover that distance to the cosmic level very easily, right? No, it is the toughest route. It is so tough that your eyes cry, and your nose and mouth drip liquid as well. Your whole body just drips sweat. But I decided that I would go there no matter what, even if the whole world came against me. I decided that even if God came against me I would not be deterred.</p>
|
||||
<p>No one can bother me or push me aside. The room of the cosmic level is the grand finale of the whole museum, and all mankind will plead to have that room opened so they can see it. Because God cannot help me, He will also be waiting outside that room. Even if God could not help me I was determined to go because it is the only way to save mankind. Once I won it under my own power, God would pay billions of dollars to own that museum. I would ask Him, “What would you pay? I don’t need money in spirit world, so you, God, are my ransom!” Once God agreed, I would say, “God it is not enough to give yourself as ransom; you must include your heart and love.” God has to agree because that’s the only way His dream can become reality.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I received God’s love, I would show Him to a throne prepared inside the museum for Him. But He would refuse to stay there and want to come with me, saying that I was His owner, so He had to go wherever I went. Then when God wanted to own something He would have to ask me because I would be the owner of His love. That also happens in society; a husband may ask his wife for permission to do something, and even parents may ask their children. Ultimately God will have a family and tribe where He will ask permission for doing things. That’s the kind of tribe God has been wanting all this time, with which He can have intimate oneness, and where He can dwell with men. That will be the family who inherits His true tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who is the Messiah? Adam and Eve were supposed to set this tradition of love and true parenthood, but that was not done. It was not done 2,000 years ago either, so at some time the Messiah will come to install true parenthood, including all the traditions of love. The original measure or standard would be the True Parents themselves, and then many copies could be made.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you want to find out how good you are, all you have to do is compare yourself to the measure. The True Parents mission in the Unification Church is to establish the God-centered tradition of love here on earth by achieving it and leaving perfection behind. The Unification Church is here to become the training center for that love, and you shall be pioneers of that tradition on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have had many incredibly bitter experiences in coming this far, but I endured and kept silent, persevering every day, knowing that this was the tradition to live up to. This is an amazing age we live in, in which the True Parents could declare the consummation of the three seven-year courses. That is a great victory in itself. Now I have declared the beginning of the second three seven-year courses, in which the reorganization of mankind will take place in our lifetime.</p>
|
||||
<p>You need to consummate the tradition of love on your level, and that is what home church is all about: becoming a tribal messiah who lives up to this tradition. You are like the copies of the original measure, going out to make more duplicates in your home church. Home church is the most gratifying thing you could have. Without home church you will feel poor and unfortunate.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you need the tradition of love? Do it then. The time has come. If you have become a person who inherited God’s tradition of love then you dove me, and as much as you love me you can love home church. Then others will love you as you love me. The True Parents’ tradition will be fulfilled through your family, where God can visit and dwell. If you practice this tradition, your family will certainly be a dwelling of God. The name Unification Church will not be needed in the future; it is not needed for the Church itself, but for you and your descendants. Without going this route, no one can enter heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>You want to meet the criterion and enter the love museum of heaven, and the testing area is home church. There are all kinds of people in your home church area, so it is a microcosm of the world. You should make every single one of them the children of God, so God can dwell with them and ask their permission to do things. The greater the mission and tribulation, the more you will shine in the heavenly museum for eternity. What about the older women, will you do it?</p>
|
||||
<p>Once I knew this secret, nothing could stop me. Otherwise, I would have gone an easy way; I am not dumb. I have a big head, but I have small eyes which can see a long distance. Big eyes look at immediate things, such as material things, and Westerners have big eyes. But small eyes see beyond material things to spiritual things. There is a great urge and longing in Westerners to merge with Oriental culture. The proof that God loves you is that God sent Reverend Moon to America. Amen.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want you to say, “I will do it. I can do everything.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you very much. God bless you.</p>
|
||||
Loading…
Add table
Add a link
Reference in a new issue